《Chronicles of Sora: Ruler of Rules》 Re: Prologoue & Chapter 1.1 - Have you heard? "I believe before I begin, it is important that I apologize for my terrible narration; I cover every detail - relevant ones and boring ones, please bear with me, my spellings and grammar." - Sora *** Prologue: Fall of Feladonia The residents of Feladonia were mostly indoors, for the terrifying plague blew along with the breeze and brought a chill to their bones. A few dared to walk the quays; keeping guard. To keep their people safe, to keep their families safe, they dared to venture the desolate streets of the city. With monsters roaming the streets, there was indeed the need of militia to take precautions to ensure the safety of the public. Those who were fond of gazing at the beautiful and serene night sky took the opportunity to do so during their guard duties. The clouds give way to let the stars shine out and reflect on the newly formed lake. This lake had not always been here. The city had newly acquired this scenery, however many looked upon it with disdain. There many bitter memories associated with it. Through the gaps between the dilapidated walls, from which the Running River came from, the Great Arid Desert was visible. It was a view that was earlier not visible however with crumbling of the walls, the once hidden desert was now visible. Only the peaks of the high sand dunes could be seen in clear weather, and was seldom looked upon. For it was an ominous and dreary view; as that is where the monsters came from.The view of the desert for now was lost and gone, blotted by the darkness of the night. Suddenly, the grey sand flickered back into view; a brief glow exploded on the dune''s surface and faded. "Look!" a watch guard pointed. "That light!" Concern grew upon the soldiers faces. The light appeared and disappeared in pulses. Although, it appeared very faint and small, because it was located in the distance, one could conclude it was in fact a very large object? "What is it?" asked another. "It looks like a fiery behemoth..." Replied a half elf guard. Even though it was far and dark, this half elf had good vision. "Don''t spew out nonsense! Monsters like those are the stuff of fables! And what would a monster of the Wastelands be doing here!?" "What if it isn''t a monster? What if it is Old Emperor''s familiar?" "Which Emperor?" asked another with a grim voice. "The one who abandoned us?" Tensions among the men started to run higher as the fiery pulse sped up its movements and approached them. was it the Emperor''s familiar or another new monster? "That marauding pulsating fire seems like it will be the end of us if we don''t run away soon..." "You are always foreboding the gloomy!" said the others. "Anything from scarcity of water to famines. Think of something cheerful!" In a single second the strange light covered a distance of nearly ten miles. The great light was now close enough to the city that the northern end of the lake shone golden. I know that beast! Claimed a soldier. Its the Emperors familiar for sure! "The Emperor has come to save us!" they shouted. "Long live the Emperor of the Old! Long live the Emperor of the Old! The Emperor of the Old has returned! His familiar stands at the edge of the lake!" they cried, and everywhere windows were opening and feet were hurrying. The dead city sprung to life, there was tremendous excitement and enthusiasm gushing through the streets as the news of the Emperors familiar spread like wildfire. Could it be true that the Emperor decided to save them from their misery? If saving from their misery meant being massacred then they weren''t mistaken. A grim-voiced fellow ran hotfoot to the Cardinal - the commander and the one in charge of the city. "The Emperor''s familiar is here!" he cried. A young woman by the name of Ramona was accompanying the Cardinal, the current in charge of the city. She reacted before the Cardinal could and issued the order, "To arms! To arms!" *DING* *DING* *DING* A bell rang out loudly above the weary residents of the town. This was then followed by warning trumpets which were echoed along the cobbled streets. The cheering stopped as the people''s joy turned to dread. They did not understand why the alarms were being raised when the Emperor''s familiar approached them but the wise and the suspicious began whispering the truth; the Emperor had decided to wipe the city Feladonia off from the map. So great was the familiar''s speed that they could all see it as a bright spark of fire rushing towards them; growing ever larger and brighter. It was now evident that it was indeed the Emperor''s mighty familiar. It was about to destroy what little remained of Feladonia. The residents of Feladonia had little time to spare. Every woman and child in the town followed procedures and was evacuated out of the city. Warrior were armed, mages began weaving their spells, arrows were nocked, and the magic circles were readied. Rubble from the city was quickly piled across the broken wall to bolster the defenses. The roar of the mighty familiar grew louder, and the lake rippled red as the firey behemoth approached it. The lake was the last obstacle left for the familiar to cross. He was mightier than the lake, and knew it would not quench him as he passed through. No, in all possibility it was likely that the lake would dry up as he walked through it. As he plunged into it, a column of steam shot out. More vapour columns followed with each step he took. It was enough to cover all the land with a mist for days. Amid shrieks and wailing and the shouts of men, the Behemoth towered over twenty meters tall and over came the tiny rubble obstacle in an instant. Their defenses were foiled! The familiar roared out in rage as it began the massacre. A hail of dark arrows leaped up rushing towards the familiar but none could reach him. They all burnt to crips toast as they approached him. Their shafts fell back kindled by his breath burning and hissing into the lake. No fireworks you ever imagined would equal the sights that night. At the twanging of the bows, murmuring of spells and the shrilling of the trumpets the Fiery Behemoths wrath blazed to its height. No one had dared to give battle to him for many an age; nor would they have dared now, if it had not been for the town''s Bard - a lone harpist, who sung with all her heart cheering on the archers and mages to fight till the remnants of Feladonia could escape. Her music was so powerful, it touched the souls of all those who listened to it. Her serenade brought hope where there was none, her voice pierced through the screaming and wailing - calming all those who heard her. She bravely sat in the middle of the park; lone playing her harp - encouraging man and woman to fight the beast. Fire leaped from the Behemoth''s body. Its towering size and flaming body lit up the streets like copper. Shadows of the rubble grew like stains of death. Once the Behemoth reached the center of the town, it held its feet up in the air like a stallion standing on its rear legs. With complete disregard for its own defenses, it swooped its feet straight down through the storm of arrows and magic spells, reckless in its rage, taking no heed of its foes, seeking only to set their town ablaze. Fire hopped and danced from thatched roofs to wooden beam-ends as the giant familiar hurtled down and past and round again, though all had been drenched with water before the beast came - nothing could resist the beast''s fiery blaze. Once more water spells were cast by a hundred hands wherever a spark appeared. The Behemoth swept his long fiery tail across the buildings nearest to him; several large buildings crumbled and smashed down. Unquenchable flames sprang high into the night. Another swipe with his tail and then another, with each violent movement of his tail tens of buildings sprang afire and fell; and still no arrow or spell hindered the familiar or hurt him more than a fly from the marshes. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Soldiers who were no more than an arms length from the behemoth were vapourised by the heat that poured out of his flaming body. Women and children were being huddled into caravans drawn by armored lizards. Weapons were flung down. There was mourning and weeping, where but a little time ago bird chirping and children laughter filled the streets. The streets of Feladonia, had a flourishing past; where women haggled down prices when buying groceries and men kept the inns busy from dawn to dusk. Thanks and gratitude for the Old Emperor was sung every day...now men cursed his name. The Cardinal rushed towards the behemoth. He was hoping from roof top to roof top in the confusion. There was little he could do; but he decided that every little needed to be done to make it count. He could not stop a monster of this size....a monster that appears in Twenty Third Gate of Hell. However, he could distract it....just buy enough time for the people to escape. He did not care of the people but he swore to protect this city till his last breath. Soon all the town would be deserted and burned down. The familiar has been specially ordered to kill each and every resident of the town and he would obey the commands laid down to the last letter with no remorse. They could all get into caravans or jump on to horses for all he cared. However, there would be no escape. he would hunt them till till they grew weary and tired or starved. If they tried to hide in the sand then he would set the desert ablaze and wither their flesh off their bones. But there was still a company of soldiers that held their ground among the burning ashes of Feladonia. The Cardinal, their commander gathered his men quickly. They would not rest till they gave each and every person a fighting chance to escape. The behemoth decided to get rid of the Cardinal - the only possible threat. Before any of them could react; the familiar raised his feet into the air once more and then with even greater fiery power than before brought them down. A large circular wave of fire exploded radially from the center where his feet landed. The blaze was wide enough to reach the ends of the city. Feladonia had fallen. The giant fiery Behemoth raised his foot slowly; there lay the Cardinal beneath it. Breathing his last breath, he whispered into the air; "Curse you Sora..." *** Chapter 1.1 - Before the fall of Feladonia I am your ordinary Japanese teen, black straight hair, thin built and extremely average looking. Currently (and mostly), I am completely bored. Just biding my time in class.... Sora-sanhave you heard about that game? Which game? I asked as I looked at my classmate, Enma Ikeda, suspiciously. Everyones been talking about it! Enma reiterated complete nonsense. go away.the teacher is going to be here soon. I snapped. I really didnt have time for frivolous nonsense. Then again, Enma did pique my curiosity, hes indeed a good friend of mine and knows fully well I hate having my time wasted. Enma could sense my curiosity and responded accordingly. Ruler of Rules He whispered into my ears. Never heard of it I replied. It sounds like a really lame game title. Enma frowned. I clearly struck a chord that I wasnt supposed to. Fine.tell me about itI am not really all that curiousbut you clearly want me to know about this I whined as I put away my books to listen to him. Secretly, I wished the teacher came alreadysitting late for make-up classes sucked. At this moment Royal Road was all that occupied my mind. I didnt really like studying and there wasnt much athletic ability to mein short, I am your very average 16 year old boy. Till about two weeks ago nobody had heard about this game Enma began. Greata new game.with barely any players I kept my thoughts to myself lest I hurt Enmas fragile ego again. But now this game is a total ragedo you know why? Do you? Do you? I shrugged my shoulders I really couldnt care. Everyone who played this game has disappeared. Enma spoke the last few words very softly. I am very tempted at this point to kill Enma. If not kill, at the very least give him a choke slamthough I doubt my physical ability to do so.I rather believe in the miracles of super human strength than urban legends of people disappearing after playing a game. Right.I believe you I responded with my voice soaked in sarcasm. Enma was really hurt. Clearly, I didnt believe him. Sora-san!! Its true! Enma looked like he was about to cry. This sounds a lot to me like the time, you told me about that S class quest in Royal Road.and remember how we all got killed because it wasnt a quest but a trap? I tried to show my reasoning. Ah crapI was too late. Enma had tears in his eyes as I reminded him about the disastrous Royal Road episode. Sora-san BAKA! Enma cried out as he rushed out of the class. "What is he a girl?" I never get him. Honestly, I would have chased him but the teacher walked in a second before I made the decision to do so. Ahwho caresIll just catch him when he comes back and apologize to him then Enma never came back to class. I actually had to carry the ungrateful brats bag back home.worse still I had to take extra notes in class for him! I swear, I am going to kill him when I see him I muttered as I waited at a train crossing junction. The sky was clear and the sun was shining bright.its the weather I disliked; peaceful and quiet - lacking any sort of adventure though being spirited away to a fantasy game doesnt sound so bad. Just thinking about Enmas morning nonsense was making me mad. Before I knew it, I was in front of Enmas house.well more like his front gate.of his three hundred acre ranch.Alright! I admit it! Enma is rich! But that is not why I am his friend.there are other good points to him.for example he is really really loyal.and gullible. I think na?ve would be a better suited word. I pressed the intercom, to be buzzed in. Yes? came the head butlers voice through the speakers. He and I didnt get along very well. He always considered me to be a bad influence on Enma. *Sigh* There are people you get along with and there are people you dont get along withEnmas butler come in the former category. Could you let Ikeda-san know, I am here to give his bag and notes for the classes. I replied back being as polite as possible. Master Enma is not home yet, please leave everything in the front reception. Came back a cold reply. My heart sank for a moment. I had a terrible foreboding feeling at the back of my mind. I could only choose to ignore it at the time. The next day, Enma didnt turn up for classes. When I inquired with the teachers, they all simply pretended that there was no one named Enma in the school let alone in the class. Now, Enma didnt have any particular quality that made him stand out but he certainly wasnt a figment of my imagination. Even the students didnt seem to recollect who Enma was as if everyone was in on a big prank.the sinking feeling grew deeper in my heart. I got the same response from his butler, There has never been anyone by the name Enma Ikeda residing here Next >> -x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x- Author''s notes: 1. A big thanks to Argos for proof reading this chapter (55% done). 2. Also another big thanks to Spirit for agreeing to PR the entire RoR. Re: Chapter 1.2 - Name of that game? If anyone expected me to switch to panic mode then they are dead wrong. Just because Enma''s butler, the teachers or students say that there is no Enma, doesn''t mean I have to believe them. I am suspecting this is some kind of elaborate prank by Enma where he has paid off everyone to deny his existence to me. I mean he is rich so its not impossible to imagine a prank of this scale all for the purpose of getting my attention. My attention. Yeah, I better explain this bit to you all. Enma is like this innocent lamb which gets bullied a lot by girls and guys alike. He his super cute and can almost be mistaken for a girl. Apparently before I moved into town, Enma was being picked on. Now, I dont understand why people bully. I believe not stopping bullying is also the same as bullying. Simply worded, my sense of justice would not stand up for someone being bullied. I did what came to me naturally; I stopped the bullying. I walked right up to a bunch of boys who were at the time stripping Enma and asked them to stop. The result was as expected; four versus one. I ended up losing my clothes. It was an all-out brawl; one where I was beaten bad. But that suited me just fine, the next day all four students were suspended. However, I after I showed my parents a gash above my eye the matter escalated far more than anyone could have imagined. It became a huge row and when inquiries were made - hence Enmas bullying was also revealed.his parents took complaining to a whole new level; suddenly there was the Ministry of Education probing the school staff and governance, a committee was formed to suspend the teacher in charge at the time of duty and immediate replacement of the principalfrom the many rumours I gathered that the parents of those bullying students lost their jobs. Enma and I were never bullied since then.thus Enma has a soft spot for meor so I think. He used to even give weird looks sometimes - it made me want to throw up. I guess that was too much information, what I wanted to point out was that Enma was weird, rich and powerful - not the best combination but we all have seen worse, right? He certainly is well connected and if you can imagine if such a child were to go missing from just playing a game all hell would break loose. This is not some fictional fantasy world where people just disappear. This is reality where laws of physics must always hold - you can never run faster than the speed of light, energy must always be conserved and people don''t just disappear into thin air. Get the picture? This is my view point about every affair in life - there is always an explanation behind why anything and everything occurred - it is up to us as characters of this world to be able to see the dots and make the connection.... Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Hence, my rational brain told me not to worry but my instincts were guiding me otherwise. Either ways, after the holidays the mystery would be cleared up - patience is something which I possess an infinite amount of. Everyone would take notice if a bishounen were suddenly missing in class. Summer holidays zipped by, I returned back to class and sadly no one noticed Enma. Maybe everyone thought he was unwell and hence absent. One day went by.two and then threebefore I knew it a whole month went by and Enma never turned up to class even once. Suspicious.too suspicious. I checked with others but no one seemed to remember him, at some point my classmates thought I had become delusional. When I talked to them about the bullying incident they said I was the one whose parents got the principal fired! What a load of bull crap. Either I was losing my mind or Enma was a figment of my imagination. I thus decided to run a test. I jotted down everyones version of the bullying incident and then spoke to my parents about it later in the evening. What was I looking for? Inconsistencies. It was surprisingly easy to find. The student version of the story was that my parents exercised their influence and got the principal fired. My parents version was that the principal with a guilty conscience resigned. My conclusion? Memory alteration. Out of this world answer right? As someone once said once you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth. Memory alteration is not impossible, at least I can think of ways it could be done using todays technology. Though my understanding is that it cant be replicated on a mass level such as this.but you never know with these military guysthese fanatics always come up with something new So Enma got himself involved in something ''big'' and now there is no more Enma. Everyone who played this game completely disappeared. I muttered to myself. Based on everything I know the only way to find Enma and would be playing Ruler of Rules and learning the truth once and for all. Heck, like I going to be so stupid to walk into a game that just swallowed up my friends existence. If this is a military programme, like hell I am going to step into it blindly. Ill step into it with a bit more preparation! < Next>> Re: Chapter 1.3 - 18 months later… Silence filled the room as, I stared at my virtual reality pod. It had served me well for the last eighteen months. Let me rewind this for you. No, I did not go to save Enma. As I said preparation was due in order; details of which I will reveal later. Hypothetically speaking, just because I learn about a game thats sucked up my friend, erased his existence, wiped peoples memory clean.would I lunge myself into this game? I mean, hello! There might be some crazed fanatic involved here! I mean how many times do we read mangas or watch animes and think ''whaaaat? The MC is so stupid! I would never fall for that!'' or ''It is so obvious I would check A. B and C details before accepting blah blah blah.'' Get my point? When adventure stares at us right in the eye, we must certainly blink and ask ourselves are we truly prepared to undertake this adventure? I knew for certain I wasn''t ready. This could possibly be a covert military operation! Who in their right mind would jump into this game without preparation; I wonder if this should even be considered a game? I also wonder how many people will go this far for their friend too? I am not so noble doing this for Enmas sakeI am doing it because I am just really really curious. Havent you had that feeling of wanting to escape from your own reality to somewhere else? I could never go down that road because of my responsibilities as a sonbut there is a glimmer of hope for me herethere is also the scent of an adventure heremost appetizing! No more waiting! The worlds most intriguing game awaits me! I go to my study table and open the top front drawer; I remove a few books which had been gather dust (yeahacademics really isnt my strong point), beneath it all was a dairy of mine (please tell me you werent expecting a false floorthis isnt Death Note). I opened the diary of mine. It had been hollowed out in the centre and contained a tiny glass vial containing some green liquid; dont ask me what it is C lets just say Chemistry class can be useful at times. Next, I unscrew the wooden pole from my bed and pour the contents of the vial on the wooden pole. Yes, its acid. The wooden pole was eaten away to reveal a small case containing a pen drive (some ancient relic).Why the precaution? It may not look it but the Ruler of Rules is more than an urban legend. There is a craze for it on the web which is inexplicable.I am not exaggerating this when I say it; but people have been robbed and murdered for this game. Without the access key, that I hold in my hands right nowplaying this game would be impossible. Although, it is unlikely that someone would know that I have the access key.but look at it like this I surfed the web looking for the game Ruler of Rules, how many people must have noticed that? Going incognito or using a mask like TOR is not going to hide me when I dont know the strength of the opponentIf its the military or someone similar I am bound to already be on their radar. If someone is so willing to murder for this gamethen keeping an eye out on those searching for this game is not that hard. If anyone had brains then they would have done what I did; advertise that they have the game even though they didnt and from then on learn everything there was too learn about the game. You would be surprised what all information people freely give away when they are blinded by their greed. Summary, people thought I had the game when I didntso should I take a chance when I really do have the game? This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I looked at my wrist watch; its 4AM. I have a small window here; one of the bits of information I got on the web was that you need to log in between 4AM to 6AM in certain pod in Zamfoon C a pod caf. The name Zamfoon might sound really funny; but from what I gathered it was a start up by some prodigious child.but this isnt the interesting bit, if you dig deeperyou learn that its seed investment was made AMOX Corporation which is a shell company located in British Isles.AMOXs parent company is some weird firm in Madagascarand if you keep scratching deeperthe address provided doesnt existI told you its interesting. So a fictitious bordering non-existent company just happened to pour in millions of real money into some prodigious childs gaming idea? Yup! Its a mystery and a very suspicious one at that too! I quietly sneak out of the house and walk towards the station. Its a fifteen minute journey, before I know it, I am standing in front of Zamfoon. My legs are giving away. This might really be the last chance I have to turn back. I would have turned around had it not been for the red pixelated flashing light that I saw in the caf it read Highest Score: Enma Ikeda..1,500,000. Tears rolled down my eyes. Hes a real person! . There were so many times during these months that I thought that Enma was in fact really a figment of my imagination.that I was going crazy . But this was the first solid proof I had that he was indeed a real person This isnt the first time I have been to this cafI have come here before during my investigations but this is really the first time the RoR pod flashed Enmas name. I wipe my tears and walk into the caf. There is no one sitting inside but there is a board hung say Open: 24x7 C Self Service. I gladly helped myself. I went to the machine which had flashed Enmas name and looked around for the USB port.I found one with great difficult.it was behind a panel which had been tightly screwed onI plugged in the pen drive into the port and quickly hobbled into the podTime to log in. The glass screen in front of me began to display images Welcome to Ruler of Rules! C Would you like to play? in BIG RED. What the f*ck is this? I cried out. Wasnt this a virtual reality game? Why the bloody hell did I spend so much time training in Royal Road if this wasnt a virtual real. My mind felt slightly drowsy my nose was tingling in excitement. Crap! This isnt a real pod I could smell a faint familiar odor C anesthesia. I was out cold. I dont remember if I dreamt the next bit but in my translucent state I could see a dialog box flashing in front of me.
Welcome to Ruler of Rules! C Would you like to connect to Ruler of Rules?
This felt much more 3D and virtual reality typeam I dreaming this? I have no ideaa weak voice left my lips Yes. Re: Chapter 2.1 - Ruler of Rules - Guardians I am not too sure about the next sequence of events as it happened long long ago... After falling asleep in the pod, I wake up and to find myself facing a line-up of various creatures possibly better to call them slime monsters? It reminded me of what one would witness in a police line-up. Maybe it was a police line-up as all the monsters were caged and cuffed. WELCOMEEEE TO RULER OF RULES!!!!! Boomed a loud annoying voice. It was loud enough to make me go momentarily deaf. Ouch I meekly cried out as I stuck my finger in my ears in pain. Oh sorry about thatLet me tone this down WELLLLLCOME TO RULER OF RULES!!!!! This time the volume had been turned down.I can see that you are a new player. I searched around for the source of the voice and found a small cricket speaking into a mikeit looked like the Disney characteridentical in appearance.I am sure this game will be sued by Disney if word ever got outmaybe this is why they don''t want anyone to remember those who play this game....to prevent being sued. I am Jiminy Cricket! The cricket introduced himself. So totally going to get sued; thats copy right infringement right there. While these thoughts are amusing my mind is trying to delve into the deeper meaning of having such a character introduce the game. I am no genius but right now my mind is running on over-drive. There could be a riddle here or some clue...I need to keep my eyes peeled. If memory serves me right, in the Pinocchio, Jiminy served as a guidehe was the official conscience of Pinocchio, wise and optimistic.also Jiminy Cricket(s)!" was originally a polite expletive euphemism for Jesus Christif I were to look at it like this the underlying meaning could mean the guide who will teach me the rules set out by the God (game creator) of this world? It could also be a joke but whatever for now I plan to just listen everything he has to say. HiI am Enma Ikeda I lied. Jiminy frowned. It is a terrible thing to lieSora-chan The cricket gloated in Enmas voice. Rage built up inside me quickly. I am not sure how they learnt my real-life nick-name but speaking in Enmas voice was taking a joke too far. My name is Sora-chan. I spoke with my teeth clenched; holding myself back from stomping the little bug to death. Haven''t we all been taught never to share our real life details on the internet? Like hell I am going to give away my real name. Still no goodbut I guess this will have to do The cricket muttered. Well that settles your in-game name Wait a second! You didnt say anything about in game name! Sora-chan is a ridiculous in game name.absolutely the worst. I did not know this....but this name would be scorned and laughed upon a lot in the coming future. Imagine the name SoraChan for a heavy weight boxer.... not cool. This is the second time I have been christened with a terrible name in a virtual reality game. Truebut liars are always punished. The cricket spoke with a devilish smile. I bet his is enjoying this. I am so going to stomp on this bug when we are done. I hate Jiminy Cricket and his damned self-righteousness. Anywaysmoving on to other things of interest. Have you ever played a virtual reality game before? Yes. Really! Which one? Royal Road Oh he seemed kind of let down. We get many of those there but thats alright. I am your host for now to help you adjust to this game and answer any question you may have Enma came here? Didnt he? I interrupted at the first chance I got. The cricket forced a smile and continued, I meant questions about the game.however I am willing to make an exception and answer other questions you may have for a price. The price being? I asked slowly. One fairness point for each question asked not pertaining to the game Whats a fairness point? See thats a good question. Its about the game. So I am not going to deduct any points for that. I see.. Thought I didnt understand what he meant. Let me introduce you to the first rule of this game. The Rule of Fairness. Some call it the Law of Fairness but let me assure you that it refers to the same thing. At the start of this game I will give you 100 fairness points. The moment he finished that sentence a window popped up in front of me and it had a glowing number on it reading:
100FP
Do you see it? He asked excitedly. I simply nodded. This is a measure for fairness.everything in this world is governed by this ruleand some others which you will have to discover on your own.it wouldnt be fun if I told you all of them I seenot that I am very clear what this game is about though The cricket was frowning again.somehow when he frowned in the movie it was cutehere it reminded me of my mom who was constantly disappointed with me You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Right I completely forgotyou did interrupt me at the most crucial part. He began talking to himself again.Alright. WELCOME TO RULER OF RULES Not this again This is a game where you create your rules! Create your own body! Create your own powers! Create your own rules! There is no limit to what you can or cannot do! The cricket sipped a little water from a tiny glass. I notice there is also a tiny water dispenser next to him. I stayed silent. This game was beginning to sound lame and boring. I accidentally yawned, my body is mentally believing it is still early morning. I am not used to getting up so early. I think I struck a nerve there. The cricket''s nerve. The cricket paused. You think this is boring? He asked in an exceedingly threatening manner. Yes. I replied back in complete honesty. A game where you can customize everything? Thats too easyNo limits? Wheres the challenge? The cricket smiled. Ahif its only that much then dont worryremember I talked about the Rule of Fairness? I nodded again. See you can create any power, species or universal law.as long as it is fair. He spoke the last bit with a wicked smile. So there is a limit. I interjected just to annoy him. moving on! He recovered surprisingly quick. I will introduce to one more feature of this game and my role here is done.. I see why he was quick to move on. He just wanted to finish this and get away from me. I wonder if this is an NPC or a real person. It feels like I am talking to a real person, with all the melodrama etc. I wonder. The 100 fairness points are something you receive only at the start of the game. You wont be seeing them ever again. What are they for then? This is the start of the gamethe absolute startthink of this as your initial bank deposit. You must now wisely spend these points in choosing your guardian, species and starting power! I seeso these 100 points must be split in each category . The cricket nodded away. You understand you understand! Now let me introduce you to the Guardians! The cricket presented me to the line-up of cuffed creatures. These are the Guardians. Think of them as your guides and allies in the game. I looked at the creatures ahead of me; a slime. A Display more details option apred and I clicked it.
Species: Slime Sub species: Electric Slime Age: ???? Intelligence: 1 STR: 50 Level: 6 Cost: 1 FP
Cricketcan this slime speak to me, if I make it my guardian? Unfortunately not, its intelligence is too low. However, if you raise its intelligence there is a chance it will speak. This slime is supposed to a players guide about the game, right? It wont be much of a guide if it cant talk about the game Well I did say choose wiselyalso these arent just guidesthey are your Guardiansthey are your allies who will fight alongside you. Got it. My eyes look around. I ask my next question, How many guardians are there? If you move your hand side ways like this Cricket moves his hand left to right as if he were moving an invisible panel. You can see more guardians. I copied his action; this panel only had slimes of different colors. Those wonderingslimes were cuffed on their antenna and other places.
Species: Slime Sub species: Acid Slime Age: ???? Intelligence: 1 STR: 30 Level: 5 Cost: 1 FP
Species: Slime Sub species: None Age: ???? Intelligence: 1 STR: 10 Level: 1 Cost: 1 FP
Species: Slime Sub species: Poisonous Slime Age: ???? Intelligence: 1 STR: 25 Level: 1 Cost: 1 FP
Species: Slime Sub species: Fire Slime Age: ???? Intelligence: 1 STR: 50 Level: 10 Cost: 2 FP
Species: Slime Sub species: Mimic Slime Age: ???? Intelligence: 1 STR: 5 Level: 1 Cost: 3 FP
Interesting...but I wanted to see more....and hopefully select one that could speak to me. The next panel got me really excited; dragons of different colors! Re: Chapter 2.2 - More Guardians There was a red dragon, blue dragon, grey dragon, white dragon, black dragon, and green dragon. I feel like a little child who has walked into a candy store. I scanned the red one first; it looked the most ferocious of them all.
Species: Fire Dragon Age: 500 Intelligence: 300 STR: 650 Level: 200 Cost: 98 FP
98 Fairness points! Thats so ridiculous! No one in their right mind would opt for something so insanely expensive! Next! I now feel like a little boy robbed of his option to buy candies.
Species: Wind Dragon Age: 449 Intelligence: 450 STR: 400 Level: 250 Cost: 96 FP
Next!
Species: Earth Dragon Age: 1000 Intelligence: 700 STR: 700 Level: 450 Cost: 150 FP
150 FP? That was quite troubling. I mean we only get 100 FP. Time to ask Jiminy. That green one says 150FPbut dont we only get 100 FP? Oh yesI did forget to addyou can always gamble to try and increase your FP. How convenient that you just happened to forget Well I dont advise gamblingalthough players have been able to increase their FP through gamblingmajority always lose more than they gain. The cricket warned. What kind of gamble is it? I was curious. It really depends on your luck The cricket lamented as he saw my eyes sparkling with curiosity. There are three games he began explaining, If you win in the first game, you get 10 FP but if you lose the game you lose 20 FP. You always lose double. The second game rewards 20 FP for winning but 60 FP penalty for losing. The last game, gives 30 FP for winning but takes 90 FP for losing. And what are the games? Unfortunately, just knowing what the games are cost 1FP for each game and an additional 2FP for details about the game... I was tempted. The blood of gambling runs thick in my veins. However, my mothers side is rather meek ,gentle.and ultra-risk averse. Although, I am inclined to try the gamemy risk averse nature is dominating over me here. I only have a 100FPif I were to squander 3FP just learning the name and details of the game that makes the net reward worth 7 FP onlyworse still I dont know what the odds areodds in gambling are always unfaireven at 50:50it would mean my expected pay-off is -8FP in the first game, -20FP or so in the second game.hes got to be kidding me when he said somebody actually managed to increase their points.but maybefrom what it sounded like although players have been able to increase their FP through gamblingmajority always lose more than they gain Maybe the first game is easy? I want to make this expression :-/ . I have to make a difficult choice here.but I am not sure if it is the right choiceat this point my gambling side of the blood is whispering sweet words of taking a chance and risk in like. No pain no gainRisk and Reward go hand in hand.if I need to win this game I need to risk it Sora-chanyou dont have to make such agonizing faces The cricket muttered. I can promise you that not gambling is the way forward. F*ck. Why is this game so intense? I mean its not even begun as yetbut why do my shoulders feel so stiff. F*ck it, I am going to gamble. I would like to gamble. The cricket shook its head feeling pity for me. Would you like to know what the game is? Or any details about the game? The cricket asked. Again another choice to make! If I spend 3FP now, my loss will be only 3FP if the game is too hard. Conversely, if the game is fair I only make 7FPnot looking good. I dont have enough information. I quickly glance at the Earth Dragon. Its a complete beast. As per additional information, the monster is two hundred feet long, causes earth quakes and is super knowledgeable about the in game world. I want it! However, the me right now does not understand the value of even 1FP. A simple slime was 1FPasking the name of the gamble is worth 1FP.but this doesnt help me understand its relative value. *sigh* I get too excited when it comes to gambling. I flip the panel. So long my beloved Earth Dragon. I didnt even bother seeing what the other dragons were worth. I am certain they were out of my budget. Are you not gambling anymore? I havent decided. I need to understand a bit more the worth of 1FP. The next panel had different colour werewolves and wolves.
Species: Night Wolf This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.Age: 100 Intelligence: 450 STR: 100 Level: 120 Cost: 80 FP
Interesting
Species: Snow Wolf Age: 58 Intelligence: 250 STR: 120 Level: 62 Cost: 40 FP
Not bad
Species: Shadow Wolf Age: 32 Intelligence: 140 STR: 150 Level: 23 Cost: 35 FP
I can see a pattern here. As age increases so does level of the guardian. As level increases so does the intelligence and STR. As these increase so does the FP. Pretty obvious. What caught my interest was their level. For example; shadow wolf was fairly stronger than a snow wolf but also at a considerably lower level.that may imply its growth potential is far greater Interesting Moving on! Mermaids. Additional details reveals. they can only live in water Right....like they can be of any use on land. NEXT! Vampires! (another interesting category)
Species: Royal Vampire - King VII Age: 1,600 Intelligence: 350 STR: 600 Level: 99 Cost: 50 FP
50FP for a royal vampire? Too good to be true. Checking additional details.
Special Power: Overlord Limitations: Can only appear at night. Weak to sun - will burn to dust. Warning: May try to kill you and suck your blood then kill you.
I knew there was a catch. I didnt even want to see the other categories of royal vampires Next!
Species: True Blood Vampire - Noble Age: 350 Intelligence: 110 STR: 400 Level: 19 Cost: 31 FP
Again! Too good to be true. Checking additional details.
Limitations: Can only appear at night. Weak to sun - will burn to dust. Warning: May try to suck your blood.
Rejected! No more vampires! Bloody hell! How many Guardians are their? Next! Dwarves? Sorry too ugly! Kidding! I don''t get along with dwarves - personal experience in Royal Road. Let''s just say the story is not worth mentioning and it is my vow to never get a long with dwarves. Next! Titans????!!!
Species: Titan - Oceanus Age: ??? Intelligence: ??? STR: ??? Level: ??? Cost: 200 FP
I had tears in my eyes. So awesome.but so completely unaffordable.ok I just had to look at one more Titan.
Species: Titan - Hyperion Age: ??? Intelligence: ??? STR: ??? Level: ??? Cost: 200 FP
Ok time move on.Orcsintelligence too low! Next! Fairies! Too Weak! Next! Undead! Too dumb! Next Gods! I am not going to even bother checking.too expensive!! Next Mythological Greek Creatures.hmmm Centaur too expensivemight considerintelligent and highly rationale race....but too damned arrogant. Cerberuscant afford..rejectedalso possibility of being dragged to hell....why do they even have such an option? Minotaur.same reason as above. Hydra.sighshe is a real beauty....I would say love at first sight....a part of me literally wants to own her.... Next! Arion.cant communicatemight consider Phoenix.too expensive Cyclopes.might attack mealso very dim witted.... Drakons..might eat me. Sphinx.talks in riddlesI hate riddles Manticore.refer to Minotaur Pegasus.same as Arion.might consider I am starting to hate this entire scroll and select option, won''t it be easier if I just began with a more affordable category first? Moving on! Humans! Yes! Finally, the most affordable yet balanced category! Next>>! Chapter 2.3: Lust In all games, no matter where you look human beings are the only species which are completely balanced in both elemental and physical attributes. I can see in front of me several types of humansall them chained.just like all the other creatures Why are they all chained? I ask. To prevent them from escaping? Or doing anything dangerous I dont even understand the reply. Is this real time? Display details
Species: Human - Mage Age: 20 Intelligence: 80 STR: 20 Level: 15 Cost: 10 FP
See now? This isnt so bad, the human species is always as reliable as ever; cost effective.
Species: Human - Archer Age: 25 Intelligence: 50 STR: 50 Level: 5 Cost: 7 FP
Species: Human - Swordsman Age: 25 Intelligence: 50 STR: 60 Level: 20 Cost: 8 FP
checking all other stats for the melee type an interesting comparison.both Swordsman and Archer have nearly the same specs...but for the extra 10 STR, swordsman costs 1FP. I wonder if I should take that as my base cost. 10 Stat points (SP) is worth 1 FP. I am sure there is also some relation between rarity of the species and special powers they are endowed with. Cricketis it possible to capture Guardians in the game? I am reasoning that they are in chains, hence must be found in gamelike pokemons? The cricket didnt look too happy with my question. looks like we got ourselves a thinking one this time.. He mutters to himself. He is a really creepy cricket. Yes.we capture them in the wild, however we do so with great difficulty. It is a might feat to catch a good creature worthy of being a Guardian. Even if you were to capture a worthy one yourself without the oath of loyalty that we provide you will be unable to control them. Not that it matters.the vampires would kill me anyways. There are some creatures on which oaths and contracts dont work Tell me a bit more about Guardians I already told you, they are your guides and allies. Then whats with the oath of loyalty? The difference between a guardian and a friend in a game is a matter of trust. A guardian will never betray you. But you do provide guardians who will kill their master? It has been decided to let the players choose for themselves. If you believe a manticore wont kill you, then please be my guest and select it as your guardian. I have a huge smile on my face. I dont need to pick a guardian from here. I can just find one during game play. With this I can pick a powerful species or starting power too. This isnt my final decision but lets seethe next one caught my eye.
Species: Human - Commoner Age: 16 Intelligence: 5 STR: 5 Level: 1 Cost: 1 FP
No the stats werent the interesting bit. You all keep looking at the wrong stuff here! It was a she! I am 100% sure of all the hundreds of creatures I saw this was the first female. And she wasnt just any female. A complete hotty! Red hed! Voluptuous! Even amongst the elves I saw , she was a complete knock out. Quickly! Check her gender! You have to be 100% sure with these things.
Gender: Female
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. *Mufufuufufufu* Absolute loyalty you say? I ask with a sinister smile spreading across my face. Yes. They must do everything I say..you say? Yes Perverted ideas started creeping into my head No Sora-san.dont touch me thereAh MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Yes after 17 long years! I can finally lose my virginity in a game!!! Alright a bit anticlimactic there but still I can see myself indulging in pleasures which were long before out of my reach. And that too so cheap! Jiminy looked at my face with complete disgust. Mine was a face of a pervert thinking something very very hentai. A sudden epiphany struck me Could I have more than one guardian? Yesyou can have more than one guardianjust as long as you keep 5FP aside for choosing your species and starting power I am going to kill kill kill kill kill kill kill kill kill this damned insect for not telling me everything from the start. Ill take the girl. She only costs 1FP - that''s a cheap price for absolute loyalty! I will make sure the next guardian I pick will be a powerful one! Jiminy stared at me as if he couldnt understand my decision. I would have the same look if I were himthere was something about the woman in front of me that completely drew me to her. *oh how I just want to hold her! Cuddle with her* The girl disappeared from the line-up and reappeared by my side. She looked frail, delicatedeliciousI guess this is what they mean when they say love at first sight.and love is blind? It took five seconds after my purchase for me to sink back into my senses and realize what a foolish purchase I had made. It was a fleeting moment of lust. I could have spent the money buying information on the gambling game to raise FP. But no! I had to listen to the lustful side of me. Ok..the damage is not so badI am sure she can have her own uses.I still have 99 FP I look back at the line-up, there is some old man now standing in her place.
Species: Human - Commoner Age: 80 Intelligence: 25 STR: 25 Level: 15 Cost: 1 FP
Before I decided to move on, the female guardian that I had just selected whispered into my ears. Please take that man as well. I did try to ask her name however at the time she seemed to be most timid and reserved. Her voice was sweet as honey. I wanted to hear her in bed. *imagination running wild* To please her, I don''t mind taking one more useless person - I can already see it - she is totally falling head over heals for me. The next guardian I take will be a powerful one - I''ll make sure! I am ashamed to admit I am weak to (hot) women but then again which man isn''t. Ill take him too. Sora-chanI advise you against purchasing an old human.they tend to only live as long as their lifespan. That means at best he might be helpful for another 4-26 years Ill take him, I repeat. Finally getting laid! The cricket didnt seem to happy. The old man appeared beside me as well. Am I free? Were the first words he spoke. Yes. Replied Jiminy. The man cried tears while looking skyward. His eyes next fell on the girl. Maylon! He cried out. Grandfather! The two were quick to embrace. *Damn! She got us a chaperon.* NOOOO!!! I my lustful dreams are crumbling before me!!! :( Next>> Chapter 3.1: Abbe Faria I have never had a girlfriend in my life before. I would always envy those holding handswalking together.sharing an umbrella together.shoulder touching.indirect kiss.. YES ALL THE CLICHES OF THE DAMNED WORLD!! I am just an average looking guy with not so great qualities.there was no way I would have a girlfriend.so experiencing any of the above was completely impossible. Even in virtual reality games being under aged, I could not ever experience the heavenly delight. Finally, finally.when I am so close to becoming 18.and a babe who will listen to all my commands appears in front of me.what do I do? I throw away the opportunity!! Arghh!! Why did I listen to her! Was I dumbed down by her sweet scented voice? Why did I lose my rationale thinking to her voice? Are you the one that saved us? The old man asked breaking my train of miserable thoughts. Yes. God bless you! The man once again spoke while looking at the sky. I never would have thought in a million years that we would be selected together to be the Guardians of anyone. God truly bless you! . I am known as Abbe Faria. His name brought a smile to my face. Maybe he, wasnt such a bad investment after all. If infringements were anything to go buy this old man may even be jackpot. Unsurprisingly, I was no longer mourning over my lustful crushed dreams....they have been only delayed. Please call me Sora-chan. A peculiar name I could only helplessly smile. Jiminy would you like me to take over? The Abbe asked. The cricket smiled. Yes, I believe my role here is done. Waaht! Those two knew each other? The cricket broke up into a glitter of light and disappeared. Damn. I missed my chance to stomp him to death. You two know each other? I asked with regret filling my heart - if he does know Jimney then there might still be an opportunity to stomp the bug to death. The Abbe forced a smile. That would be a story for another time. SoraChan, how much do you know about this world? The Abbe asked. I told him I only knew what the cricket told me. Choose Guardians, create my own body and a starting power. The Abbe nodded and agreed with my plight; I didnt know too much about this world. SoraChan The Abbe began. Would you like to know more about this world? Finally someone who will explain! Yes! You have no idea how long I have been waiting to hear that! Abbe Faria smiled. I have had many experiences with adventurers like you. So I understand how you feel. Have you been a Guardian before? Yes, in my entire life I have been a Guardian six times. Six times!" - Isn''t that a bad thing? - "What happened to them? The Abbe smiled bitterly. Unfortunately, they died. So this is the reality. You lose you die in this game? I dont know if it was the Abbes incompetence which killed them but I dont think he was incompetent. At least I dont get such a bad vibe from him. This is Maylons first time as a Guardian The Abbe went on. I am grateful I picked the Abbe, she might have been useless if it came to survival - why did I pick her again? There are many details I would like to share with you. However, please let me introduce you to the most important parts. This world is governed by rules. I nodded my head; I already know this part. There are some rules known as laws. The reason for distinction is purely based on their universal applicability and unchanging nature. My deduction from this is its like the physic laws and society laws? Please let me introduce you to the most basic of laws. The Abbe stepped back and moved his hands fast. He created a glowing symbol in the air after three or four cuts. The Law of Fairness. Another set of gestures. The Law of Balance. Another set of quick hand movements. The Law of Earthly Sciences. *swish* swish * swish* And lastly, the Law of Mana. Together these four make up the essential laws of this world. There are more laws.though even I am not sure what they arebut these are the laws that govern everyone from the moment their existence came to light in this realm. Do you have any questions for me? How do you make those glowing symbols in the air? I really didnt care about the laws. After the first one I had a rough idea what the other laws might be. Now the glowing finger and make symbol in air trick is pretty interesting. Could the Abbe be more than a commoner? The Abbe wasnt sure how to respond. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Abbes POV How long have been in this prison cell? I am not sure if anyone wants an old man like me as a Guardian. I bet Jimney must be telling them not to take me If only they knew my heritage and greatness. *sigh* It is my fault that Maylon was dragged into this. I should have been more careful. Whats this! My body is glimmering in white light! Have I been selected as a Guardian? Thank you blissful lord for giving me a second chance! Once I get out I know I can convince the adventurer to save Maylon as well! As my prison cell is replaced with nostalgic scenerythe Holding Chambers... Am I free? I can see Jimney. Yes. Replied Jiminy. Tears of gratitude are flowing from my eyes. Now to save Maylon. Ah what is this I see! Its Maylon! Could it be! Is she the one that saved me! Maylon! Grandfather! Ah my loved one! How I missed you! I am sorry that I was not there for you Who is this I see! Is he the adventurer who saved us? I should thank him.but why does he look so terribly sad? He is youthful and has his whole life ahead of himyes he appears to have lost hold of his dreams.the young ones are so frail. Are you the one that saved us? A token of thanks is in order. Yes. God bless you! I never would have thought in a million years that we would be selected together to be the Guardians of anyone. God truly bless you! . Seeing his silence, I realized he doesnt understand whats happening here. I am known as Abbe Faria. Hearing my name has brought a smile to his face. Why I wonder? Please call me Sora-chan. A peculiar name I remark. It sounds like a joke. It must be seeing his smile after he has revealed to me such a funny name. Its time to get to work. Jiminy would you like me to take over? That wicked cricket appears to be relieved. Yes, I believe my role here is done. He seems to be happy to be going. You two know each other? SoraChan asks me; he doesnt seem to be too happy. I wonder if something happened between them. I guess its better not to say anything at this time. That would be a story for another time. SoraChan, how much do you know about this world? SoraChan told me practically everything he knew.which amounted close to nothing. I guess I should tell him something about our world. SoraChan, would you like to know more about this world? Yes! You have no idea how long I have been waiting to hear that! He seemed quite eager to know more. I like this kid. His heart seems pure and he respects his elders. I have had many experiences with adventurers like you. So I understand how you feel. Have you been a Guardian before? Yes, in my entire life I have been a Guardian six times. What happened to them? AhI brought misfortune on myself. In my excitement to be finally free I talked myself into a corner - how thoughtless of me. Will he despise me now? I guess I should tell him the truth and get over with it before he learns from someone else. Unfortunately, they died. Surprisingly, this young boy does not react to the news of death. I see no judgmental looks in his eyes. His eyes are sharp and he looks determined - or am I reading him wrong? There is something special about this one - I know it. Maybe I should change the topic. This is Maylons first time being a GuardianThere are many details I would like to share with you. However, please let me introduce you to the most important parts. This world is governed by rules. He nods his head vigorously; I can sense his excitement. Some rules are also known as laws. The reason for distinction is purely based on their universal applicability and unchanging nature. Please let me introduce you to the most basic of laws. Time to impress the kid with some basic tricks. The Law of Fairness. The Law of Balance. The Law of Earthly Sciences. And lastly, the Law of Mana. Together these four make up the essential laws of this world. There are more laws in this however I am not sure what they all are. Laws govern everyone from the moment they begin to exist in this realm. SoraChan seems to be quite interestedmaybe I can entertain one question in between to make it more interesting. Do you have any questions for me? How do you make those glowing symbols in the air? That wasnt the question I was expecting. Did I not ruffle his feathers of interest? Re: Chapter 3.2 - A new body Sora-Chans POV "SoraChan are there any other questions for me?" Hmmm.is he trying to dodge my question? I think my question is valid, right now I know nothing about this world. Is it like Sword Art Online where there exists no magic? Or like Royal Road where there exist endless possibilities. I am curious to know how was he able to make those glowing symbols? It could also be a race specific attribute - attribute being magic. Information is key and after this I need to make a power - I need all the information I can get before I come up with a power. "How do you win?" I guess I should just get to the point. "I do not understand what you mean?" The Abbe looked at me with a confused expression. Stupid NPC. Do I need to dumb down my words. "How do I beat the game?" Is that better? "Which game?" The Abbe continues with his perplexed expression. Is he the standard NPC which has no idea this is a game? Then I should word it so that he can understand me... "Why have I been summoned here?" "I am not aware of that matter, SoraChan....but you will need to investigate yourself why you have been summoned to this world or who is it that has summoned you to this world. It is the belief of the residents that each adventurer has a role to fulfill or something to teach us....but in my personal experience it is the adventurer themselves who chose to come here; always in pursuit of something or the other." Woah....a game without any objective. No I am sure there is an objective....but maybe I am not asking the right question. I think I should just play on and the objective will reveal itself. I am sure there are other players who can tell me the rules and objectives of this game. "Should I continue?" The Abbe asked. I nod my head - I have more questions but I feel they can wait. So you have 98FP. I cant believe my value has been reduced to 1FP. I overheard him mutter. My ears are unbelievably sharp here. SoraChando you have any prior experience in combat? The Abbe asks me while rubbing his chin. I am so-so with the sword and bow. I can also do a bit of martial arts. The Abbe posed a strong gaze at me. Please dont be modest. I need your own proper assessment of your skills so that we made decide on an appropriate combat Guardian for you. In that case, it would be best to say I am average. The Abbe revealed a slightly disappointment on his face. We would need another combat based Guardian. The Abbe made a similar gesture of moving panels. The line-up kept changing. He was faster than me; much faster. I guess he has had experience with these things. He quickly stopped when he found what he was looking for. SoraChan, please select him. The Abbe was pointing to a small boy. You got to be kidding me. I didnt think he had any combat abilities. I check his additional information.
Species: Human - Commoner Age: 6 Intelligence: 5 STR: 5 Level: 1 Cost: 3 FP
Are you sure about this. I am very suspicious. I dont exactly trust the Abbe; however what caught my interest was the price. He cost 3 times more than the Abbe and Maylon. Maybe there was something special about him. Display additional information.
Descendant of the Garzal Tribe.
SoraChan, take my word. Although, you are new to this game this a child of the Garzal Tribe. He is not to be taken lightly. I go with the flow. I nod my head. 95FP. I wonder if I should go for some more macho looking Guardians Abbecan we select more guardians after I create my body and power? The Abbe thinks about it. I do not know if we would need more Guardians or not. It completely depends on what you can come up with... Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I understand. I think as a party of four we seem to be sufficient. As long as I am able to create a strong body and power it should be fine? The Abbe remains silent. I am not sure what to make of his expressions; is he surprised or shocked? Or is not allowed to speak? The Abbe responds with simply, There are adventurers who select 100 guardians. There are those who select one only. There are even those who dare to not select any. I guess it is quite possible for you to create a body and power then continue selecting more Guardians. If you wish to create your body first and then Guardians, it can be done. However, I cannot assist you in matters of which body should you choose or what power should you be blessed with. I can''t wait to create my own body! I nod and press the button that says Create Body I felt a huge blow to the back of my head. I lose consciousness. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX I wake up in a small room with a single wardrobe and an antique full body mirror; there was no Maylon or Abbe or child. I also couldnt see my arms or legsonly my consciousness existed in this placeIf I looked in the mirror, I could see my human self but if tried to look at my arms directly I couldnt see anything Ahthis feels much more like an activation process. Many games have something like this.its the place where one is introduced to the game. Though this is my first time seeing a room like design. In Royal Road it was simply a vacant place a space within the universe. Hello?? I called out. Cute female guide voice? .Anybody? Hmmmm first impressions.while the dark room with a single spot light falling on the mirror etc is an interesting effect the lack of a guide makes this rather troublesome. I could only imagine this is a poorly coded game. *sigh* I got my hopes high for nothing. There is only one thing left to doopen the wardrobeand walk through it Narnia style *kidding*, I have not idea what awaits me inside the wardrobebut it certainly isnt a magical kingdomat least I hope not.it also makes me wonder what good would the mirror be for then? Ok here I go, 1..23, I quickly open the wardrobe and take cover. Its just a precaution.hmmm nothing happened. I peak insideholy f*ck! This wardrobe is never ending.its like staring into space. The door I opened was like opening a window the middle of the galaxy.except there are bodies floating here.bodies of ever race imaginable. Okits beautifulin a creepy sort of a way. The moment I took my first step into the space like room, window pops up:
Time Remaining: 2:00:00
So I have two hours to do whatever I can. I run in to the room and try using a bit of hand gestures to bring the bodies closer to me and examine them. It works. I quickly identify most bodiesespecially having seen them in the Guardian line-up. I can create my own bodythis game is seriously broken. I wonder how many players have already beaten this game... Well time to get started. I grab an eye of the half dog and half cat creature and REPLACE it into my own socket. Or at least where my right eye should be. *Interesting* My vision just became black and white.
FP points: 99
Did my FP points just go up? Ah I see! Is it because taking on a disadvantage is the same as negative points? i.e. If I constrain myself then I must be compensated elsewhere.a devlish idea crawls into my head Let us commence project Frankenstein! Chapter 3.3: Horrifying Maylons POV: I am trapped here. Trapped in a prison. I hate my parents. Its because of them I am here. I never wanted to be born. I am miserable. I miss grandfather - he is the only one. I want to go back! PLEASE SOMEBODY LET ME OUT OF HERE!! There is no one here who can see me or hear me. I am trapped. Why am I here? What have I done wrong? I dont want to be a Guardian. Oh no! What is happening to me! Why is my body shining! I am becoming lighterI am floating. I tried to desperately grasp on to the straws of my bed.but they slip through my hand.I am being teleported against my will! Are they going to kill me?....NoI must have been selectedas a Guardianbut who would want me? I am useless. I am out of my prison and I stand beside a young boy. He looks around my age. Is he what everyone calls an adventurer? He has a dirty smile on his face. Its a lewd smile. He stares not at my face but elsewhereI am scared. He asks for my name but I am too frightened to say anything. I think he senses my fear and doesnt ask any more questions. I am scared. I think he has plans for me. His gaze shifts elsewhere I can see grandfather! He is handcuffed! I need to free grandfather! Please take that man as well. I barely managed the courage to say those words. Did he hear me? Was my voice to weak? Will he listen to me? He has that disgusting smile on his faceI am terrified. I think I might cry. Ill take him too. Ara? Did he just say he will take Grandfather too? Maybe he isnt so bad. Sora-chanI advise you against purchasing an old human.they tend to only live as long as their lifespan. That means at best he might be helpful for another 4-26 years I can see a cricket speaking. Shut up you devil! I remember you! You visited us before we were captured! I know you threatened grandfather into this! Ill take him, I repeat. This boy is confident. He isnt wavering; is he doing this for me? Grandfather has appeared in front of me! Grandfather is thanking the Gods for freeing him. I can see he looks worried. Maylon! Grandfather! I was so scared. I dont know anything about being a Guardian! And this man here was giving me such dirty stares.I was so scared. I want to cry. But grandfather is holding me firm. I think he wants me to know that I cannot show weakness in front of this man. SoraChan is a funny name. I dont I have heard of a funnier name. Grandfather agrees with me, its a peculiar name. I dont know much about being a Guardian; for now I can only listen to what Grandfather has to say. However, it seems that this adventurer doesnt know much about this world either. He has stopped showing those lustful stares. I think he realizes with my grandfather around he needs to show restrain.but then why did he pick my grandfather? I only requested himmaybe there is deeper meaning. I guess the beginning of grandfathers conversation was interesting. I had no idea my grandfather had been a Guardian six times. I mean I knew he had been a Guardianbut six times? Isnt that a bit too much. Maybe there is something for me learn more about being a guardian. Bah! Grandfathers conversation is too boring! He is only explaining the adventurer the most basic rules. Everyone knows this. I have been taught about the four laws since I was a child. Do these adventurers know nothing? They will die quickly in our world. I dont want him to die. This boy is still young. Although, he was looking at me in an ugly wayhe saved grandfather for meI am in his debt. Grandfather is taking questions. Maybe I can ask one as well How do you make those glowing symbols in the air? The young man asks. That impertinent brat! My father is explaining the most important rules and he asks such a shitty question! Who does he think my grandfather is! I think grandfather has decided to ignore his question. It was rude indeed. We now have another companion. Its a cute little boy. Though, I need to be carefulhes from a tribe that is fond of blood. This boys glare is cold. We asked him for his name but he refused to reply. I am scared that he will kill us in our sleep. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. SoraChan wants a new body. I want a new body as well! Its unfair that these adventurers get to new bodies. Thats why they all become so strong! There are adventurers who select 100 guardians. There are those who select one only. There are even those who dare to not select any. I guess it is quite possible for you to create a new body and power then continue selecting more Guardians. If you wish to create your body first and then Guardians, it can be done. However, I cannot assist you in matters of which body should you choose or what power should you be blessed with. My Grandfather is wise indeed. SoraChan said Select Race and fell unconscious. Before I could go to his side my grandfather raise his hand. Some people emerged from the shadows. Were they the ones who knocked him out? They are all wearing mask. Although, I cannot see their faces, one of them has a particular scent. These men are strong and dangerous. I am scared. We can talk now. Grandfather said after they took SoraChan away. Grandfather! I was so scared! I can finally share my worries. My grandfather shook of my embrace. Maylon! Listen to me, you can no longer feel scared! You can no longer be worried! You are an adult now! More than that you are a Guardian! A Guardian has no weakness! Have I not told you that! I too am a Guardian now and you can no longer address my as your grandfather! Yesbutyou are my grandfather! Why? Why is he saying this to me? Is he not glad to see me? We have been separate for so long! Then I am no longer your grandfather! The Abbe spoke with some grief and resentment in his voice. Tears are over flowing from my eyes. This is too cruel. My name is Abbe Faria and that is how you will address me. I can only nod weakly. Remember, he is our Master now and it is our duty to lay down our lives for him. Remember all that I have taught you and put those lessons now into practice. There is no compassion in grandfathers word. This is not advice this is a death sentence. Why should I have to die for someone elses sake? This brat is a Guardian? The little Garzala (Garzala refers to one from the Garzal Tribe) spoke up. GrandfathernoAbbe Faria frowned. *sob* She may not look it but let me assure you that she has the makings of a Guardian that will surpass you someday. Abbe Faria spoke with his chest swelling with pride. Ah! Grandfather loves me! I cannot be weak! I must grow stronger! The little Garzala snorts in mockery of me. We will see. We are waiting here. We are waiting for our Master to return with his new body. How long has it been? Its been nearly two hours I think? I hear something. Master? I call out. I shall be the one to greet him first. I will show this snobbish brat that I am no weakling. Coming came back a very deep voice. It had a slight sexy ring to it. Oh no! What am I thinking! Did I just think my masters voice was sexy? Is something wrong with me? I must get hold of myself! What if he took on the body of a Centaur? Now that is not sexy.well maybe it isno goodthere is a scent in the air. Abbe Faria moves up front and places his hand forward. Dispel. My senses are clearing. I feel normal now. That was low. Did he get himself a succubus body? I knew he was lewd. I am ashamed my master is very ero. This is going to be hard for me. I cannot accept such a master. I see something moving in the shadows. Master? The Abbe asks with his voice filled with horror. The young man stands in front of us.his body completely changedit''s to horrifying to describe! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA I let out a scream before fainting. Chapter 4.1: Mortifying SoraChans POV I think I used my two hours pretty wisely. I wasnt sure how many FPs I would need for a suitable power but I am sure I would need quite a few. Just to be on the safe side I kept 20 points aside for another guardian and another 20 points for power. In all I spent 55 points on my new body. I click the display for confirming my new body. I took a bit of everything I could find. Initially, I was replacing body parts but then I realized I could transfer specific attributes if I wanted to. However, that wasnt such a good idea. If you only transfer all the good features of a specific creature and none of the bad ones you lose more FP. Here is an example: If you add werewolf strength without the conditions of moonlight etc. It costs a whooping 5FP. However, that same feature only costs 2FP with the constrain. I also ran into another issue; compatibility issue. While it seems you can combine attributes the same is not true for their flesh. Example: I tried using a cursed mummys hand with a holy sages heart. I received a message saying that either organ might stop functioning due to compatibility issues. As common sense dictates, I avoided as many compatibility issues as possible. This issue was not limited to just flesh but also properties. Like I could have one property that said can cast black magic and another that said is completely immune to holy magic. The two properties ended up cancelling each other. I was initially slow but I think I managed to do a pretty good job of it. With my two hours nearly finished, I click on Accept new body Another blow to my head - what the hell is up with this game? Does it like giving players pain? When I woke up I found myself in complete darkness. My body was searing with pain all over. Compatibility issues?
Three creatures detected. Distance: approx. 250 meters
Ah that was a new feature of my body. I smiled in delight. A map opened up which displayed all the obstacles in front of me; there were none. I was in an empty room with one way out.
Scent picked up.
Scent recognized: Abbe Faria, Maylon, Garzala.
That too is another feature of my new body. Pretty cool right? I can see light at the end of this corridor.
Adjusting night vision.
Woah! Suddenly my vision got a lot better! Yes! You guessed it! This too is a new feature of my body. I went all out with making my body pretty amazing. As my vision adjusts I can see my guardians in the distance. Were they always this short? No I guess its my legs I can see Maylon; with my new eyes I can see her up close even from a further distanceeven in the darkness! She looks delicious. Master? Oh her voice is so sweet. I want to gobble her up; literally. Coming My voice is really husky now.
Pheromones released
Oops - purely accidental there. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The Abbe stepped up. Dispel Is this guy a mage? I am liking him more and more.he smells delicious toobut NOT that kind of delicious! My nose is tell me that he is strongbut the Garzala next to him is even more deliciousI am hungry. I want to eat them. Yeah.this is also a new feature of my new body. Remember, how I noticed that constraining my body increases total available FP? This is a constrain. I maybe over powered but there are chains which make me vulnerable if not dangerous. I really need to control myself. I am finally out of the corridor and into the light. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Maylons screaming is LOUD! But this is only so because my ears are now more sensitive. Lucky for me she faints. The Abbe Faria is looking at me with fear. The young Garzala has two daggars drawn out. He is hissing.
Target 1: Unconscious. Target 2: Frozen in fear. Target 3: Threat.
I am not sure how I look in the mirror but it must be pretty bad. Maylon just looked at me and fainted. Sorry, let me correct that, she screamed and then fainted. Abbe, its me. I finally speak. After some time For the love of God the Abbe whispered. I have never seen something so frightful in my entire life I smile helplessly. AAAAaaAA The Garzala screamed when he saw my teeth. They werent prettymore like fangscrooked fangs.got them of something called the bog monster. The Abbe too took a few steps back. Is that really you SoraChan? I simply nod. Best idea is not to smile right now. My teeth must be looking pretty bad. I REFUSE TO SERVE SUCH A MONSTER! The young Garzala boy declared from behind me. Now I must say it was a weird sensation being able to see both in front of me and behind me at the same time. In all my life I have never seen such a monster The Abbe kept repeating the same words. I think he was in too much shock. He was turning white in colour. The young boy was carrying himself bravely as he tried encircling me. However no matter where he went my eye simply followed him. I think it might be better to describe it as snail like eyes? They sort of protruded out of my head. The Garzala boy rushed towards me. Oh boy. Hes attacking me in fear. Hey stop!... I try warning him He stabs me in the torso with one of his daggers. It hurt slightly. But I think I hurt the pride of the young boy more. He was also looking very shocked. His entire hand went into my torso along with the blade and was stuck there. Can you stop moving I move my hand closer to pull him out but the little b*stard sticks his other dagger into my torso as well. Great now both his hands are stuck in my body. The Abbe watched all this unfold before him; petrified like stone. I think I like the boy the best. He doesnt seem to be a wimp. He also seems to be the most delicious. I can taste him now. The boy looks at me terrified. Fine I am letting you go. I let go of his arms from my torso. Thankfully, most of my body is slime. At this point, I think it might be best to say I am a monster. The Abbe and the Garzala fainted. I think I am really liking Ruler of Rules. Re: Chapter 4.2 - Powers It took a while, but I was able to find some curtains? I am not sure if I saw these before, but I wrap them around me. I still dont have a mirror, so I have no idea how I look but I did get a rough idea when I checked myself in the Garzalas daggar.it was pretty scary. I am about 80% slime. Although slimes are pretty weak, it gave me a pretty big advantage in terms of FP points. Remember how Slimes cost 1FP only as a guardian - following similar line of logic the base body as slime would technically also be very cheap. I chose slime as the base body and voila! I received 50FP!! I mean this in addition to the 95FP I had. If you had to really calculate how many points I had to spend on building my body it would be closer to 150. That means there were a lot of constraints of my body Coming back to my base body of a slime. 100% slime was no good, very weakso for every 2% of slime content I reduced, my FP points were reduced by 1FP. So in effect I ended up gaining about 40FP from using a slime body. I did make other additions as well. I needed some kind of skeleton to move around in. Moving using slime power was kind of creepy if not awkward. I do have bones of skeleton warrior other than that I have elf ears and a humans *you know what* _ couldn''t part with it. ... I have some fly eyes (those gave me more FP too) though using them gives me a headache. To compensate, I also have a Cyclops eye in my chest (its not for those dirty ideas!)..I am probably not going to be any good with a sword. My vision to some extent is severely impaired but thats because I also added tapetum lucidumits the thing that makes a cats eye shine in the dark to see better in the dark. Again, this was a genius move; by taking smaller more important features it cost less than an entire unneeded organ. Example: If I took the cats eye, it cost 0.5FP but by taking only tapetum lucidum it cost the same but I could use it across all my eyes. The only limitation to making a new body was knowledge and imagination. I score slightly above on knowledge but very high on imagination - the overall result is not to bad. I have a whole bunch of features from every creatureI think I went through hundreds of species and sub specieshybrids.to sum it up I am pretty sure I am very bad ass; just not human. Oh yeahMaylon woke up in between. She screamed again. She then fainted. Although I want to do ecchi stuff, I think I will hold back. Right now there is terrible pain ringing throughout my body. The different parts of my body are trying to get used to each other. But f*ck it hurts! ITS BURNING!!! I think its the acid in my bodydamn slime body or the different parts having difficulty fusing with one another....but if it is the later I think it will be alright....I have no real basis for thinking this but I have a feeling.... I was indeed notified that using very different creatures parts or traits might result in extreme pain and rejection.....but I think I am past that stage. *Sigh* Getting women with this body might be a bit difficultI think it has more to do with morals and ethics. For now I decide not to cross that line of good and bad. Maylon woke up again. She screamed. But I think its because one my cockroach antennas are sticking out. I stuff it back into my makeshift hood. I think she is a bit more composed. I think she has realized that I am not going to do any harm to herdammit she fainted again. I need to create a power but I need some guidance. Time to wake someone up. I go over to the Abbe and slap him with my small hairy hand. They may seem a bit disproportionatebut thats what a dwarfs hand looks like (after you keep the wolf claws inside). Abbe wakes up and shrieks a little before gather himself. I apologize my masteryou frightened me I stay still. No sudden movements, I dont want to scare them any further. I think he finds it easier to look at me now that I am covered and he cant see floating organs. I wouldnt want to see meI am not a pretty sight. I need you to tell me how to you did the light glowing finger I am slightly irritated now seeing my own guardians afraid of me. Yesits basic magicyou gather mana from around youand visualize the effect The Abbe hurriedly replied. Does mana have to come from my surroundings, can it not come from within? Are you talking about ki? The Abbe asks. That comes from within I need to really think about the power I want to have at the start Mastercan you really use mana with that body? The Abbe asks me cautiously. A little. I reply while still in deep thought. I am after all mostly slime. Could you give me an example of a power somebody created? Yesfor example you could create the power to control wateror air Any other example? There have been adventurers who created strange powers like enveloping the vicinity in darkness or calling down meteoritesbut those kind of powers come with stringent conditions I think I get it now, make your power too powerful and the conditions will balance it outmake it too weak and there are fewer conditions needed to activate it I think I can work with this. I want to create a power. A panel appears before me. Anyone who I want to kill, dies.
You are governed by the Law of Clarity. You must be clear about the rules you create.
That was just an experiment. I didnt think that would work anyways. So there is something known as Law of Clarity. My power is being omniscient.
You are governed by the Law of Fairness, Balance & Impossibility. Please create accompanying conditions.
So something like that wont work either. Another law.what the heck is Law of Impossibility? I gain 1200 stats points every time I level up. I am just going the dungeon no deai o motomeru no wa machigatte iru darou ka manga style here.
You are governed by the Law of Fairness, Balance & Games. Please create accompanying conditions.
Another law discovered.the law of Games? Lets try creating some conditions. I gain 500 stat points every time I focus on leveling up.
You are governed by the Law of Fairness & Balance. Please create further accompanying conditions.
Good looks like I went around one law. At this point, the Abbe disturbs me. Master every 50 levels or so you can create new powers. This is too easy. Every 50 levels? If the Abbe could have seen my smile, he would have fainted. I gain 100 stat points every time I focus on leveling up.
You are governed by the Law of Fairness & Balance. Please create further accompanying conditions.
Still no good. I gain additional stat points every time I focus on levelling up.
Would you like to create this power? It will cost 100FP. Based on your suggestions, we have identified a similar power? Would you like to create "Oukis Awesome" power? It will cost 75FP.
Something new....so I guess someone has already thought of this....and given it a lame name. ''Ouki''s Awesome''? Really that''s the name of the power. Learning, I was vague but this worked. However, the cost is ridiculous even Ouki created his power for 75FP. I guess the power is ridiculous as well. I can move at the speed of light!
You are governed by the Law of Impossibility. Please restate the power.
So the physics dynamics are similar to earth. I can move at the speed of sound!
You are governed by the Law of Impossibility. Your body will be unable to withstand excess speeds. Based on your suggestions, we have identified a similar power? Would you like to create "Flash Movement" power? It will cost 35FP.
"No. I can steal powers of other players!"
You are governed by the Law of Fairness, Balance & Games. Please create accompanying conditions. Based on your suggestions, we have identified a similar power? Would you like to create "Steal Deal" power? It will cost 80FP.
"No..." Sigh. This is tough....people have thought of every possible power haven''t they...I want something unique for me...something clever...I wonder if this will work... "I can change any blood into sand!"
You are governed by the Law of Information. You must provide detailed information how this power will work.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Argh so frustrating how many laws are there? "Abbe, is there away to know what all command options are available when creating powers?" "Yes, the command is ''Help Commands''." "Help Commands!"
List Power: Will list powers similar to one suggested - applicable to basic powers and details will not be available. Suggest Power: Will tweak power to match your requirements. Detail Power: Will list details of powers created using random option. Random Power: Will randomly create a power for you. Exit Power Creation: Will exit power creation mode.
I should have tried this for body customization and guardian selection too.... "List Power - Elemental!"
Wind Fire Water Earth
The basic elements only...hmmmm.... "I can manipulate Metals!"
You have selected an existing power. Would you like to create "Metal Mover" power? It will cost 35FP.
So there are other elements.... "I can manipulate light!"
You have selected an existing power. Would you like to create "Light Manipulation" power? It will cost 65FP.
And depending upon the element the cost varies....this feature is useful...I tried several other permutation and combinations before I felt satisfied. Unlike body customization; power customization had no time limit. However, there was no power that particularly stood out....For those wondering Sayan like powers were in excess of 100FP no matter how I tried. ....hmmm...let''s try suggest. "Suggest Power!"
Please list your requirements.
"The power to bend the heavens to my will."
Suggested power: Storm. Would you like to create this power? It will cost 11FP.
I see heavens means the weather here....then how about, "Power to shake the earth."
Suggested power: Great Quake. Would you like to create this power? It will cost 11FP.
Although I am trying elemental powers, the results I see are interesting. "Power to conquer the seas."
Suggested power: Poseidon''s will. Would you like to create this power? It will cost 11FP.
Last one... "The power to reign fear and terror across the masses."
Suggested power: Hell''s Wrath. Would you like to create this power? It will cost 11FP.
The FP remains constant for basic elemental powers...how about we change the element to something more complex..."The power to crush the will of others to my desires."
Suggested power: Dominance. Would you like to create this power? It will cost 14FP.
I think I get it now. This should be the most OP power of them all... "The power ... to bend the heavens to my will, to shake the earth, to conquer the seas, to reign fear and terror across the masses, to bend the will of others to my desires, to rule over all and everything." If the lines sound too poetic blame Royal Road - I learnt those lines from a quest I solved in Royal Road. Anyhow, I had really been aiming for this all the while - dominance is something that I am already familiar with based on my Royal Road experience. Fingers crossed....please A.I.-san please understand what I mean.
Suggested power: Wave Controller. Would you like to create this power? It will cost 155FP.
Not bad! The power sounds interesting....I can see the possibilities...An all rounded elemental controller....interesting...yes I like this. I am familiar with this; unlike changing blood into sand or a power completely crazy and out of this world, this is something I understand. I wish I could see the details of this power but there doesn''t seem to be a menu for it. There is one slight problem! I only have 40FP! "Abbe what do you think?" "I do not understand the ability...however I do trust Lord but not these people. If his lord has willed it, then this is your destiny....even if it is something suggested by these people..." He''s speaking nonsense. I am going to ignore his advise pertaining to power creation. Let''s try, My power is to control all waves only during the day.
Would you like to create this power? It will cost 120FP.
I need a more stringent condition. My power is to control all waves only for 60 minutes of my choice.
Would you like to create this power? It will cost 45FP.
5FP more. Abbe, would it be possible to gamble now? The Abbe looks startled. Yesthe one for FP? I am willing to stake 40FP in return I only want 5FP. I explained. Such a gamble does not exist. The Abbe replied with his head lowered. Could you call the cricket? The abbe looks some what saddened but he obliges. Instantly, the cricket appears in front of me. Tell me boy what do you want? I need 5FP more I mutter. Then just take the gamble we provide Its better than what you are offering or even better reduce the duration of your power Cant we negotiate on this? I am willing to offer 40FP but I want a something with favourable odds The law of Gambling states that these are your options. Dammit looks like I have no option but to reduce the duration my power is active. My power is to control all waves only for a a limited time duration.
Would you like to create this power? It will cost 40FP.
Yes. I decided to add an element of vagueness to my power. Going into the specifics could work against me as well. Some times its good to take a leap of faith.
Wave controller power created!
You have 0 FP points remaining
Am I still needed here? The bug asked.
Congratulations you chose guardians, created your own body, and your own power!
No. With that the pest disappeared once again. I look at the abbe, What next? The room we stood in changed and I found myself facing a large revolving globe. The Abbe presented me with a dart on a silver platter. F*ck, I know where this is going. Master, please choose where we begin from. I suck at darts. Why is such a stupid method the basis for picking the starting location?? What the heck, maybe with this new body, I can do itcrap I am really not used to this body. I can barely hold on to the dart. This is difficult. Delicate movements are a problem for now. Somehow I managed to throw the dart.it landed in a great empty region in the mapit was the ocean The dart reappeared on the silver platter. Master, it needs to be thrown on land. The globe was really rotating very slowly and right now there wasnt much ocean.just a single huge continent. Try 2! Go!
Congratulations you have landed on the Great Arid Desert!
NOOOO!!! We were immediately warped into the middle of a desert. I am a 80% slime which like saying I am 80% water and its over 50 degrees (Celsius) and sunny as hell here . By the way did I mention I am partly vampire? :gwake: Next>>? Chapter 4.3: I dont want to die Maylons POV: My grandfather wakes me upNothe Abbe wakes me up I am covered in sand.where are we? Get Maylon! The Abbe shouts. I am still groggy. My memory is all fuzzy. Where am I? My senses are brought out of the haziness with a loud shriek of someone in pain! The bewildered me, is looking around anxiously. Are we in danger? Are we being attacked. My grandfathernothe Abbe puts his hand on my shoulder . I turn to look at him and then see that he is staring at something rolling down the dune. I am frightened. I stand up in a fright and I can see someone in in purple robes wriggling in the sand. It is a mortifying scene. Who is he? Why is he in so much? I can see the young Garzala standing with his daggers out. He too is staring at that person screaming in painthen that must be the person howling in pain is.the Master? My memories came flooding back to me.I remember now what happened. Master had gone to get a new body.I was thinking all along how he might come back as a dwarf or as an elfthat is what I have seen many adventurers take.but when I saw him. *my body shivers* as I recollect the hideous creature that stood before me. It had fly like eyes which were floating in the airsince he wasnt wearing anything.I could see his internal organs floating in his body My throat is convoluting, I think I may throw up. Just remembered that disgusting *thing* that was also floating unceremoniously on the chest. The young Garzala is giving away a blood-thirsty look. I think he means to kill master. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX SoraChans POV: Yes, my condition is pretty bad. I have 0% resistance to high heat.and 0% tolerance to sunlight. How do I know that?
The slime body of your is reacting adversely to the hot weather. Go to somewhere cooler or stay in the shade and keep yourself hydrated! -10HP / minute. C 0% resistance to high temperature!
The vampire blood coursing through your body makes your body vulnerable to the light! Stay away from the light! -10HP/ minute. C 0% resistance to high temperature!
You were touched by the sun light! -50 HP! The light is your nemesis! Stay away from direct sunlight!
Having no resistance to the sunlight your body will experience immense pain
Thats when it really started hurting. I did the stupid mistake of peeking out of my garb and baam! The bloody damned Garzalas dagger reflected light straight into my Cyclops eye.I am not blindwell I am blinded temporarilybut BLOODY HELL IT HURTS!!! Its like the time when someone sticks their finger into your eye only thing is their finger was covered in chilli powderso the BLOODY PAIN doesnt go away!! ARGHHH!!!! THIS HURTS LIKE CRAZY!! If it wasnt bad enough some bloody idiot cast holy healing magic on me! NOOoooOOOoOoo I am a monster, the moment I accepted vampire, monster, demon etc etc like characteristics holy magic became like poison to me! Who in the bloody dumb **** mind is trying to heal me with HOLY kiss my *** magic? After a bit, my groans and screaming lessoned. I think they stopped casting healing magic.but thenthe damned brat started pricking me with his daggers! Now his daggers dont hurt meremember me? 80% slime body. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The problem isHES MAKING GOD DAMNED HOLES IN MY ROBE AND LETTING THE LIGHT IN! I cant even fight back because the light is much more dangerous than he is! My HP is rapidly declining. Its at the halfway mark250.
Immunity from sharp object attacks depleted!
Damn, I thought slimes were invincible to sword attacks. The next sequence of events can be described like this: Stab.
-10HP!
Stab.
-10HP!
Stab.
-10HP!
Stab.
-10HP!
Stab.
-10HP!
Double Stab.
-30HP!
Stab.
-10HP!
Stab.
-10HP!
Critical Stab.
-50HP!
Stab.
-10HP!
Stab.
-10HP!
Multi Stab!
-50HP!
Extreme heat -10HP!
Exposure to the day -10HP!
For those who lost track, in exactly 60 seconds I just lost 240HP. Ah, I am feeling cold! Strange isnt it? I am in a desert and I am feeling cold. Is this deaths cold hand? My senses are dulling...I can no longer feel the pain Does cruel death await me? I just took the first step of my journey I DONT WANT TO DIE!! I AM STILL A VIRGIN! I shout with all my might. :( Something doesnt feel right here. I should be dying. Yet, my HP is slowly rising (1HP/minute) Oddly enough it is dark outside and mysteriously cold. Now death is cold but not bone chilling cold. I removed the curtain garb and realize I am in an ice shell. The Abbe, Garzala and Maylon are staring at me. I smile casually. I am embarrassed to have been overheard.[list=] Maylon faints. Damn my crooked dirty teeth. Chapter 5.1: Slimes, Blobs and Humanoids I look around. Although, we are in an ice dome, its is considerably dim in here. I am not sure how the Abbe did it but it worked. SoraChan Abbe addresses me.I think he doesnt understand that Chan is not part of my name Can you not do something about your body? It is quite disturbing to see well you know various body parts float around like thisis that a cat floating in your stomach? I am not sure how the cat got in there. Firstly, my name is Sora. If you are addressing me with familiarity please call me Sora-chan. If you are addressing me as a master, the Sora-sama. Sora is the name, everything after that is the suffix. The abbe nods as a human hand began floating on the top of my head. Secondly, it takes great amount of concentration to maintain a basic humanoid structure. Having nearly been brought to death, it would explain why my form has deteriorated to that of a blob. Questions? Then how soon can you concentrate, we cannot have Maylon fainting again and again. Honestly, my concentration depends on my exhaustion level. I am very tired. I dont Ill recover till I get back some HP and Stamina. The one to break the silence next was the Garzala. I want to kill him. Oh shut up! For the last hour or so you have only been going on and on and on about killing me! Just give it a rest will you. I snap back. The Abbe and Garzala are surprised with my abrupt reaction. I guess it is not so abrupt; the damned kid did try to stab me to death. His blood thirst was not going away
Your recovery pace has been reduced due to the blood thirst of a near by creature!
Abbe do something about him. The Abbe nods and then speaks, Guftaf, go search for a cave. I am not sure how long can I hold up this barrier. The boy did not move. You cant kill him. You must have realized that by now. Are you disobeying me? The Abbe asked in a stern voice. The young boy, Gustaf, hung his head and exited (crawled through) via a small tunnel the Abbe prepared. My mind is feeling better. The constant throbbing pain of being stabbed and burnt by light have subsided. The ice dome is also helping me retain moisture content. I can think freely once more. Time to get down to business. Abbe, how long can you maintain this dome? At the most an hour more. He replied while his forehead was covered in sweat. So we have time I think out loud. Are you a mage? No, I am not. But you can use magic? Just the very basic Ice dome is basic? I dont understand, why is it that both you and him are so difficult to control Your countenance makes it a bit hard to trust you Appearances can be deceiving. I am not a mage. However, I have advanced in several types of magic. Then what are you? I retired from being a Guardian long time ago. And you were? A....Templar. *Sweet an ex-aged-templar for 1FP* Ah that explains a lot I say as I begin focusing on humanoid form. Let me say this it is extremely difficult. Right now the best form I can create resembles as if I have escaped from a six year old childs crudely drawn crayon book. I have legs and handsbut its all disproportionate. It isnt as easy as you would imagine it to be. I need to imagine my body taking the shape of a human. Even then, it becomes quite difficult. If I detail on aspect too long then another aspect might breakdown and while trying to just get the shape right, I need to focus on all the organs that are floating in me and on me. I need to nail the positions of all my organs. Being a slime is not easy. Even maintaining a simple blob like form requires a little bit focus. If I dont focus then natural tendencies such as gravity takeover and I look more like a puddle. Now I dont really look like a puddleI look like a pee pool with bones and other organs scattered all over. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Ahand did I tell you my internal organs will rot if I let the are exposed for too long to the air outside. Summary C it is not easy being a slime. Moving to the next item on my agendaRuler of Rules Abbe, tell me more about this world. The Abbe gave a look which said you have no idea how hard this is (maintaining and ice dome). Fine, but please do not ask questions of great detail. There will be a time and place for everything. I agree. Not best to ask the details from an aged man who is sweating it out. As you may have seen there are many races, sub races, variants, hybrids in this world. This is only one aspect of this world. That isnt the only way this world can be seen. Beyond races, there are adventures like you and residents like me. I nod, this was simple to understand. Basic game setting; multiple races. The difference between us is as thin as paper however that singular difference makes adventurers much more powerful. Puzzled expression; I am guessing I can level up faster than them or am stronger than them? Whenever you level up, you can create a rule. Is there a limit to the number of rules? Nonebut it costs stat points. The number of stat points will vary according to the rule. *Ouch* One ill thought of rule and you could potentially lose a lot of points. The Abbe continued. The Rules themselves come with limitations. However, if you dont create a rule on your existing level then you cant make two rules on the level up. I nod, makes sense (which is now an awkward motion since I am a slime). Conditional rules level up the more you use them and Continuous Rules level up over a period of time. More nodding. A power is a rule but costs no stat points. I believe you can create one every fifty levels. That is all there is to this world. Just one question. Is there a difference between Rule and Law? A law is an absolute rule, at no point can it be changed or violated. It can also not be removed from existence. I want to ask more, but I sense that this is not the time of the place for questions. I smile the Abbe seems to be struggling. How are you holding up Abbe? I ask. Not too good. I cover myself in the curtain robe. Wrap me in an ice coffin. It will be smaller and easier to maintain. The Abbe nods in agreement. I focus on becoming a sphere. It will be easier for the Abbe to move me around. I am wrapped in coldness. I am spending my time thinking about what I just learnt about this game. Re: Chapter 5.2 & 5.3: Spending time in sand Ok being a ball in a frozen coffin for over 8 hours is not cool! I thought I could do itbut I cant. I spent the first fifteen minutes thinking.then I spent another fifteen minutes thinkingif I had a doubt I could always ask the Abbebut waitI am curled up like a ball here so if I open my mouth my ass gets in the way(I mean that literally). So I gagged on my own body for the next seven and half hours till the sunlight set, which is when my great guardians thought they should check on me I WAS STARVING IN THERE! I scolded them. The three of them were kneeling with their heads bowed down. Its not like they didnt eat but they simply forgot to check with me. I quickly wolfed down a desert rat that was being grilled. I would have died if they had waited any longer to check on me. Though, I think I know why they checked. I think there is a mental link between us of some sort. If I am ever on the verge of death; they know that death approaches them as well. I am still struggling to maintain a humanoid body form. I wonder if it works both ways? If they are about to die, would I know it? It is a useful ability to have....especially during quests. After taking two bites of the rat, I had an interesting idea. I stuck the grilled rat into my slime bodyvoila! I just realized there was no need for a mouth after all (unless I needed to speak). This way of eating filled my satiation faster. I didnt have to wait like others who needed to sit down and eat the proper way. The food would slowly be digested. Although eating like this deprives me of the fine dining taste (I do have some sort of taste buds in these weird teeth)its not something I want to indulge in right now Time to take stock of our situation. After talking to the Abbe, I realize we havent progressed much in terms of distance. Neither he or the Garzala know where we are or which way would be the nearest village. Asking Maylon is somewhat pointless; she is seriously useless when you need something relevant. I am not saying Maylon is useless; she does fit the group for my perverted needs but when it comes to actual helpful things like fighting, magic or geographyshe looks like a completely a newbie. The Abbe drew a bit of the continent and pointed to where I threw the dart. We should be somewhere there He said while pointing with a stick in the sand. I think if we go herewe might find something His map didnt even make sense to meand I am someone who is terrible at drawing. I just nod for the moment; its not like I can contribute here. I know absolutely nothing about this world other than the rules of gaming. At least with Royal Road, we had the history laid out in front of us, we knew the civilizations etc before we joined the game.hereI have no idea what to expect next. Cant you read the stars or something? I ask. The Abbe looks at me as if I have spoken alien language. You know following the constellations? I ask while pointing to the stars in the sky. I am afraid, I do not know of such a way The Abbe confessed. Interesting Alright, then let us go south. I declare; just going with the flow here. This was one of my most stupid-endous decisions that I made. A decision I would regret. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX Night 1 Maylon is still terrified of me but I think she has come to terms with the fact that I am a monster that she must serve. Unlike the young brat who still oozes of blood thirstthe blood being my blood that he wants. From what I understand the Abbe has told me that the Garzal Tribe in general are born with an innate thirst for blood; the blood of monsters that is. Now this would have been fine as long as the monsters in me were within reasonable levelshowever with 99% of me being evil his instincts cannot help but crave for my death. The Abbe told me somewhat sympathetic towards him and not too angry since his position is not something within his control. The Garzal children are unable to control their blood lust unlike adults. Furthermore, as the child is a Guardian he has conflicting interests which are continuously at odds with each other. As the Abbe described it, for him it must be like having dagger stabbed into his mind to fight his instincts. Somehow it pleased me knowing he is in as much pain as he caused me. I am not a vengeful person I am just not forgiving enough for someone who nearly stabbed me to death. I want to ask the Abbe more questions about this world. However, the old man appears to be very tired. Since they were looking for shade initially, they couldnt cover much ground. Furthermore they had to roll me (that isnt fun when it happens for 8 hours non stop.welcome to barf expresswhere you digest your own barf.) so everyone was tired and sleepy unlike me who was completely rested. Sigh, what should I do with you lot. How can you be tired from such little work? I complain needlessly. I believe making them feel incompetent is a good way of hiding my own incompetence and weakness. They hung their heads low. Well rest for now. I am going hunting for a bit. I told them seeing their dead tired expressions. I gave them my curtain garb as cover from the desert cold winds. It was fairly chilly. However, I didnt mind it so much. I kind of liked this chilly weather. Time to hunt. I leave the group to their boring natural needs and head off on my own. I left a bit of me with them. Its something like a radar? Even if I go away very far, I can feel a portion of me missing. The interesting bit is that I can naturally sense in which direct is my missing piece. It isnt something that works forever and everexample: if an enemy were to chop me up and ship my parts to different bits of the continent, I am 100% sure that each of those individual parts would rot and die for the lack of nutrition. I digress, no matter how long I walked I couldnt see anything. Yes, I am walking and not crawling like a snail. I decided to undergo so serious training to keep humanoid shape. My time spent looking for a hunt wasnt a complete waste. Although, I didnt find anything to kill, I did find cactus. Juicy cactus. By the time I was done with the cactus it resembled something more like a shriveled raisin.
Tomora''s Water absorbed!
New Stat Acidity acquired! Acidity Increased! +1.
Woah! Not only is this cactus beneficial! It was so delicious; more delicious than desert rat. Beside the delicious cactus juice, I also gained something else:
Memory Blob C New Skill unlocked!
I checked the skills menu
Memory blob (Lvl. 1) C The slime body is learning to the shapes you make. The more often you maintain a shape with your slime body the more faster your body will learn that form.
This wasnt some holy grail skill but you could say I was very happy. I could relax my mind slightly but my body would suddenly go out of structure. I didnt have to maintain the image of human body now constantly in my mind (just for an examples sake) It meant out of 60 minutes now there were 2 minutes where I didnt have that nagging feeling my butts not falling off me. I am satisfied. It took a long time but there it was. I returned to the camp site; more like three idiots sleeping together and lay down beside them. Surprisingly today was an eventful day and did wear me out. Day 2 The day began as any othermostly I mean yesterday. A whole bunch of shrieking.it was initially me who began shrieking as I was being fried by the morning sun rays and then Maylon decided it was a good idea if she joined along. You see no one likes to wake up to jelly blanket which is screaming into your ears. So the two of us undertook some rigorous lung exercising in the morning together. It ended with her fist in my chest (Cyclops) eye. Sadly, she just missed touching my last remaining human remnant. As I began wrapping myself in the curtain to prevent further sun tanning, I underwent the stabbing to death ritual. Thankfully, the Abbe was quick in plucking the brat and casting him aside. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. We took cover behind a dunes shadow as the Abbe cast ice like armour over my body (including goggles C a non-existent concept in this world C till I explained it). Once we were done with my ice armour, I wrapped the curtain nicely around me. Awesome, I look like a purple leaking penguin wearing shades. FYI, I shortened my height to make sure the armour surface requirements were reduced. With everyone ready (mostly I was the one who had to get ready), we were on our way! During my ice coffin session yesterday, I thought of several things we could do in the desert to bide my time. My time; I restate. I have a three pointer agenda. Master Power, Master Body, Master Rules. If you add Gain Knowledge and Find Enma to that list it becomes a five pointer agenda. The sequence is related to importance I attach to these agenda''s. Let me begin with the last two; gain knowledge and finding Enma. I need to find Enma...thats why I am really here. Although, I am also here out of my own curiosity, I am also here to look for Enma....assuming Enma is alive. This bothers me....why didn''t I consider the possibility before that Enma may have died? I feel like I am forgetting something crucial. Thats right....the high score was set by Enma so he must be alive....was that it or something else? Anyways, gaining knowledge about this world and game take more importance than finding Enma. I mean these are some essential things one requires to survive before searching for Enma. This isn''t Royal Road, I can''t log out from the game, visit forums for information and return back to the check point. This is Ruler of Rules....and honestly there seems to be no menu options window...let alone a log out button. Information is power as quoted by someone famous. I need information about this world...and right now my only source of knowledge is the Abbe; who by the way doesn''t share much and if he does he begins and ends with a simile. I know nothing about the politics of this world, the people, the monsters, or even more basic stuff what are good items and bad items. Are there things like fixed profession? So many questions and no one to answer them. Moving on, Rules are somethings that also intrigue me. A rule a level sounds too easy....and too good to be true and usually when it is too good to be true it isn''t. I am certain making rules comes with some penalties. Also can rules be conditional? Like I could make a rule stating that only beings with 80% slime can attack with +100% power....or something....Or is that considered a power? I don''t know. However, Rules is something I will think about it when I get there. I need to level up after which I can create rules. So why fret about something I can''t even create. I also need to master my own body. Although, I created this body, I have no clue to what its own limits are. For example: I had no idea maintaining a humanoid form required effort. I thought it would be natural as breathing. Turns out that is not the case. Similarly, I had no idea there is a memory ability as well. So there is plenty for me to do when it comes to learning more about own body. However, I can only openly experiment on my body at night; for now focus on maintaining shape and increasing memory blobs level. The second thing on my agenda was to learn more about my power Wave controller however before I could learn more about this I needed to learn more about the underlying mechanics of this game. When I say mechanics I mean magic mechanics. So far crying out wave control has not done anything. This isnt Royal Road. Just because I shout out my powers name doesnt mean it will work. I seem to be missing an important key here.time to ask the Abbe. Abbe Fariahow do you use magic? I do not know how to answer thatit is like asking me how to breathe or asking a fish how it swims or asking a bird Ok I get it, I get it. God forbid, I never want to be in the vicinity when this old man tells bed time stories. He might murder with a simile. When you cast this ice magicdid you chant anything? Nothing. Is all magic chantless? It depends on the user. Some use spells, some think and therefore it is. It varies person to person. Is there a difference between the two users? Not a difference in user but the spell in itself. Spells which take life are usually said out in words. I am not surprised hearing that. Imagine wishing someone ill and then they actually die. No sir, keep murderous spells to the mouth. Then is there a book from which one can learn more about magic? Yes, there are many books. However, it is unlikely we would find any in the middle of a desert. So if worst comes to worst, I can always learn magic via books. What about teachers and schools? The Abbe stops in his tracks bringing everyone in the procession to a standstill. Why are you so curious to learn magic? Because I am a being which can use magic? And wouldnt it be better for me to learn magic since I am an adventurer? Sometimes I forget you are an adventurer whom we are accompanying. Then what do you think of me? A monster who is trailing us I think its best to say I didnt want to pursue this topic any further. I am not sure what his problems were but I certainly am not going to be the one who is going to help him with therapy. I also didnt brood too long on what he had said. For one, it wasnt a lie. Secondly.
Resistance to heat increased by 1%! You can now withstand hotter temperatures!
I am not evaporation proof but I am 1% more resistant to it. This is another step forward for me. I also think my silence bought me unexpected rewards, the Abbe soon spoke up afterwards. There are people who can teach and there are places where you can learn. Both exist but chances of finding either one in a desert are unlikely. I would suggest that if you have any ideas of learning magic please drop them till we reach some sort of habitable area. I can only agree. The poor Abbe must be thinking drained out from just maintaining my ice armour. I can only say nothing exciting happened at the end of our second day. We found nothing to hunt so we were stuck with leftover desert rats. Thankfully, with the Abbes magic, we did not have any water issues. Night 2 With the Abbe completely drained out. He crashed for the night immediately. Our shelter: a piece of rock jutting from the earth. It was surprisingly geometrically carved in nature. I later asked the Abbe about it but he mumbled something about battles and ruins? Not sure but I didnt smell any adventure in investigating this further. Maylon seemed to be ignoring my existence and went about gathering dried bushes. I think she intends to start a firethator she intends to make a blanket. Gustav has gone off hunting. I dont think he and I have ever spoken. Ahwho cares. Off hunting I go! Night 2! Needless to sayI found nothing. Hey! Its a vast desert! Trying to find food or something to hunt is the same as declaring I will find an invisible imaginary needle in the desert! Surprisingly, Gustav returned back with a few rats and a large chunk of cylindrical meat; as big as him in diameter. Where the heck did he find that?? I suspect Gustav is good at finding imaginary invisible needles. He kept rolling the meat in the sand like a tyre, till he brought it to the campsite. If I asked him about the meat he refused to answer. If I asked him anything, he refused to answer. Oh well, nothing can be done about it. Tonight was a feast. Though it did bother me that there was something that large out there in the desertI mean whatever Gustav cut appears to be a fraction of the real creature. But heck, if a six year old can cut it, it cant possibly be a big deal? Right? And technically speakinghow big could the creature be? I wish someone had told me that hundred feet long worms reside in the desertand also they happen to be carnivorous. [th_015_orz-v2.gif] Re: Chapter 6.1 & 6.2 -Walking & hunting Day 3 Shrieking, stabbing and getting ready. I am not getting into that, but thats the order it happened in. The part I am getting into is Maylon cleansing herself unfortunately other than seeing her backless I was dragged away by the Abbe. Let me tell you right here, she is a peerless beauty; her back was smooth and white as a pearl.... *imagination running wild* It was only noon however today my resistance to heat increased by another 1%. I also gained a new stat; Moisture Retention. Memory blob levelled up; marginal improvement. I tried talking to Abbe Faria, however the morning antics had worn him out already. I wonder if he noticed that I just became marginally stronger? Our journey is quiet. We try not to speak to conserve our strength. I have many questions; some for the Abbe and some for the creator of this game? The Abbe ones pertain to magic and this world. However, if he isnt interested in telling me about it, I am not interested in listening. Lets go with I just have that kind of attitude. To the best of my memories I have never pursued gaming to beat others. So do not think of me as a gamer who will make the most rationale gaming decisions. I am just an ordinary person. I play virtual reality for the adventure; to add to the spice that life needs etc etc. I think of hard core gamers like rats in a rat race. They are all competing to win....the problem is even if they win they still remain a rat....but that''s just my analogy. Honestly, its each to their own. Everyone has a different reason for playing virtual reality games what counts is ones sincerity towards the game. If a gamer can answer that he/she has enjoyed every moment, which includes victories and defeats, then it is acceptable - but one who strives only to win will win superficially....too philosophical of me? This brings me to the second part of my questions; questions to the creator of this game. How long have I been logged in? I havent seen menu option. No add friends option. No log out button. I knew I was logging into a gamebut I kind of expected a log out buttona prison cell would have been nice as well.I wonder if they have my body rigged up with IV fluids etc. The day ends without any incident. I am fairly content with my progress. However, there are some things that I have come to understand; it is more likely my progress is at snail pace if not slower compared to other players in this game. I do not know the objective of this game; however every game is the same C becoming number 1some sort of ruler.save the princess..I look forward to the last one if it is the objective of the game. Night 3 I head out tonight as well hunting. I notice Gustav heading out as well. He doesnt notice me. I am not interested in him either. I have my pride as a superior being. I am sure it is a matter of luck. Yesterday he caught something and today I might.. I caught nothing tonight as well. The damned brat returned with a dead fox - very much similar to the one found in our world except it has four eyes. I want to ask Gustav; ''What did the fox say?''. Anyways, there is always another night to go hunting. Day 4 I woke up a bit early today. I didnt like being burnt by the light. I certainly didnt enjoy morning lung exercises. I also didnt enjoy being punched. I slid away from Maylon; somehow we just end up sleeping side by side each other....it really isn''t me who curls up next to her and then transforms into a slime blanket....muahahaha.. I see that the Abbe is awake as well. He is simply sitting in a meditating like pose and doing some sort of breathing exercise. The damned brat is thankfully asleep. You seem to be up early? The Abbe asked. Yes, I didnt want to be burnt today. The Abbe chuckled. Magic is related to feeling. Try to understand the nature of magic you are trying to bring forth. Did the Abbe just give me advice? How do I react? Should I thank him? Should I ask more questions? Before I can say anything the Abbe speaks on, One question for today. Yes! So if you say nature of magic.if I put anger into my emotions would it mean I can summon fire? If you associate fire with anger, then yes. However, everyone has their own way. Let me know if this does not work. I simply nod. I had another questionmore to do with the child. Ask. Why does he listen to you? And not me, even though I am his Master? Would you listen to a stone? Argh! Him and his metaphorical love for metaphors. No Just going along with it now. Would you listen to a desert rat? No. Then why should that boy listen to you? Cause I am his master Sora, I doubt other than Maylon anyone here will really listen to your commands and she too listens because of her inability to cope with her fears. The Abbes word stung me. The weak listen to the strong. That is the natural order of the world. It can never be the weak giving orders to the strong. Do not underestimate him for being a young boy. He is a child of the Garzal tribe - an ancient powerful tribe. A tribe none for much bloodshed and violence. "But he is still a child right?" I argue back. "In my eyes he is very much a warrior as you are. Be it monsters or humans, I treat all warriors the same." This is what the Abbe''s comments felt like: Sting. Sting. Sting. So this is like the alpha male thing and I am not alpha. As sunlight trickled through the clouds, the Abbe woke up the other two. Our journey today continued like any other day. I didnt get into practicing magic immediately. What if I accidently summon fire? Id instantly kill myself. Today was another good day;
Resistance to heat increased (Lvl 1) C 3%
Moisture Retention levelled up! C Level 2
Memory blob levelled up! C Level 2
Night 4 Both Gustav and I head out hunting again tonight. Our timing coincides; not by chance though C mostly me. He notices me but ignores me. I am not interested in him either C as usual. I have my pride as a superior hunter. Yesterday he was lucky. Luck has its highs and lows. Its not like coin flipping... I caught nothing tonight as well. He brought back more big meat chunk as Maylon called it. It sounded so lewd when she said it. My pride is taking a hammering but I am not going to give up. Day 5 I tried the whole magic feeling stuffit didnt work. Will need to work on that; on the other hand -
Resistance to heat increased (Lvl 1) C 4%
Moisture Retention levelled up! C Level 3
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Memory blob levelled up! C Level 3
Night 5 I must be doing something wrong. It wasnt a mismatch on timing last night....we both went hunting at the same time.then it might be location. Gustav notices me and snorts...its the kind of snort that said you suck. I have my pride as a monster.however I retain the intelligence of a human. Tonight I simply follow Gustav. He notices me trailing him and begins running fast. I cant catch up. If I try running, I might end up leaving a leg behind. This body is still new to me and requires getting used to. I give up on him and return back. There are others things that can be done during this time...I tried to talk to Maylon and the Abbe about this world. However, Maylon is too terrified to reply. When she is scared she looks extra cute. The Abbe as usual is dead tired. I am not bothered about not acquiring information on this - I would like information but I know as long as I am alive I can get all the information I need by simply living in this world. Also, its not like the Abbe is going anywhere. That night Gustav returned with more desert rats. I wonder if he has a hidden stash somewhere? Day 6 Magic stuff still not working.our progress is as slow as everI am beginning to wonder if this desert ends.it seems pretty endless to me.
Resistance to heat increased (Lvl 2) C 5%
Moisture Retention levelled up! C Level 4
Memory blob levelled up! C Level 4
Night 6 Gustav is trying to out run me, however with my memory blob levelling up, I am finally able to keep up with him . All of me is able to keep up with him. Neither he nor I have vastly different stamina. He seems to be tired and upset.mostly upset that I am following him. It seemed like he was going to cry so I explained myself. I just want to see how you hunt. Even I want to hunt Its like buy a hungry man a fish and satisfy is hunger for a day, teach him how to fish - satisfy his hunger for a lifetime? I did learn cooking in Royal Road - I wasn''t the best cook but I recognized early on hunting and cooking were essential skills if one wanted to get by in Royal Road. Especially earlier on in the game acquiring ingredients was such a pain....but that is a story for another time. Too much blood thirst. Gustav relented and finally spoke to me! I didnt understand what he meant at first. However, as I followed him it became clear. He was following something.some kind of tracking skilland that something seemed to know we were coming after it every time he thought he caught itit was goneand then he would look at me and say Too much blood thirst! Hmmmm. I think I finally understand what he means.my blood thirst is scaring away my own prey. Monsters are different from Humans; humans have a on and off gauge when it comes to something like blood thirst. Monsters dont. I returned to the camp for tonight. I care more about food than spoiling the hunt. The Abbe was awake and he seemed to be doing some sort of a ritual. What are you doing? I ask him casually. Casting a ward For? So that we dont become someone elses late night snack. That night I came to truly appreciate my guardians without whom I am 100% sure I wouldnt have survived. Day 7 I have come to understand why the Abbe tires out so much. In the morning he has to cover me with ice magic which is active all day and at night he casts a ward which is active all night. The old man is practically working 24x7. The usual level ups followed:
Resistance to heat increased (Lvl 2) C 7%
Moisture Retention levelled up! C Level 5
Memory blob levelled up! C Level 5
There was an addition to my stats:
Enhanced memory blob C Level 1
I can finally focus on slightly more detailed features of my body. For example: I can now make legs of the same height and widththats about it. I also learnt a new skill: Stealth. I am not entirely sure how I learnt it, but it helps me cloak my fighting spirit and also my presence. Maylon better be awareI think if I level this up sufficientlyI can catch her taking a shower and she wouldnt even know it.either ways it a long way to go before I can actually hunt. I am certain even if I went hunting now it wouldnt work. Another skill I plan to learn is tracking. The brat used it pretty well and it seemed to be a very important skill. Once again I am not sure how I will learn it but these skills are very similar to those found in Royal Road. Although majority of the times players learn skills such as these from NPCs etc there are times when repeating actions also results in learning skills. Like when a player uses a bow and arrow, although one may not be an archer it doesnt restrict their use of using the bow and arrow proficiently. I am making no progress on the magic front. I want to ask the Abbe more questions however I find myself hesitating. The old man is just giving it his all and I am being a prickly pain in his rear by asking him more questions. Furthermore, as his student its shameful I am making no progress . No more than that.I am ashamed its taking so long to learn magic. Worse still I fear I am incapable of using magic because I am a monster. Other than that, I have created a power which I have no idea how to activate. My assessment of my self C poor. I am progressing far slower than I imagined. Night 7 Something unexpected happened at the end of our journey today. The Abbe collapsed; he had fever and not an ounce of energy left to stand. The poor old man drained himself. I am not worried but Gustav seems to be frantic and panicking. I think the young child became attached to the alpha male. I didnt guess it was the monstrous worms who had been trailing us for the last so many nights. The only reason they hadnt attacked us till now was because every evening the Abbe would cast a ward to conceal our presence.that is until tonight. Next Chapter >> Chapter 6.3 & 7.1 - Snot, theories & DBZ fusion
Sensing danger!
That was the first message I got. I informed Gustaf of the same. I had a feeling he knew something about this. He drew out his daggers; armed for combat. I got Maylon to move the Abbe to a safer areaor at least further away from us. We cant run away since the Abbe is so sick; he can barely move. We waited for ten minutesbut nothing.were my monster senses off? Nopeit began with a slight trembling.
Unable to ascertain number of targets.
This could be bad; was it a cavalry or something big? Gustaf was too high strung to be questioned; he might just attack me if I break his concentration with my talk.
Scent picked up.
Scent not recognized: ???
The trembling became more violent. This was the same as a mini earthquake. I am not sure what is headed our way but its time to get ready. I dont have any weapon other than my body and Gustaf has his daggers. I have been keeping my own blood lust hidden through stealth but I guess now would be a good time to expose it. Blood thirst intimidates only weaker creatures than me. I am not sure if it will work but I want every advantage I can get. I can see something moving in the distance now; through the Cyclops eye. A mini radar like map opened up in front of my eyes. I could estimate the target was about 30 seconds away from us. It might seem like a lot of time but it wasnt. Whatever it was.it was covering cast expanses of the desert in mere seconds; something which took us hours was being covered minutes. This thing is huge. As it came closer, my vision became sharperhowever other than the sand moving strangelyI didnt notice anything. Crap its under the sandat this point I was able to put the two facts together: huge round meat piece and under the sand monster C totally a giant worm. And I was correct. It erupted from the ground right before our feet.much before my estimated time.ah the sand movements I saw were probably the end of its body.just how long is this monster? Gustaf was blinded with all the sand that it threw on us. My Cyclops eye burning like crazy as well. However, I have other eyes as well. I could see perfectly fine still. I quickly imagine my slime hand (not the dwarf one) into the shape of a lance and rush to save Gustav. He is stunned cause of the surprise attack. I expected more from this kid.just how did he keep getting those big chunk of meats? The monstrous worm dives towards Gustav.I think it is ignoring me.is it because I am a fellow monster? Or because Gustav did the hunting? I will not know the answer to this question now. I push Gustav aside and stab the worm with the lance. My lance was frail and did no damage. My actions are quick thanks to my battle experience in Royal Road but I am ill equipped here. I must have been silly to think I can do damage with a jelly lance. The worm was back in the sand and we didnt know where it would come out from next. Gustav came back to his senses. I think he will be fine. So whats a desert worm? Imagine an earth worm, now enlarge it by about 1500 times and there you go! You got yourself a desert worm. Right, I forgot.add to it acid vomit and some tungsten grade spikes around its body What we had been eating was its female counter part.those are harmless. It turns out Gustav had been kind enough to injure the female. He didnt kill it just injure itsomething like farming since they can regrow their body parts.anyways we didnt find out about all this till afterwards. Back to the present; we looked around for the desert wormwe didnt know where it would come out from next it was the eerie silent calm before the storm. My monster senses were no good for something I cant see or smellthis is bothering meI am sure the desert worm isnt the strongest monster in this game.I too am not the strongest player in this game.but I hoped to hold some kind of advantage with this bodythis is bothering me.its way too early to say anything right now but it is bothering me. Gustav is sniffing the air.I dont think it will help him since I am certain my sense of smell is better *Focus* I may not look it but prior to signing up for this crazy game I took a few martial arts classesagain very average at it. *Focus* No good, my other super sensory organs are interfering with my ability to focus on a single sensory organ. It was easier while being a human; close your eyes and your ears become sharperas a slime chimeranot so easy. Even if I close my eyes, a visual map opens up in front of me . something like bat echo locationfollowed by a mix of odour and heat imaging. Basically, my senses are interfering with each other. Something else I need to work Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. I feel tremors beneath my feet*crap* its rising under us. I open my eyes and dash. Gustav also dashed alongside me. The earthwormit seems to be chasing Gustav. I kick Gustav to the side to confirm my theory. *Partially Confirmed* It didnt chase me just Gustav. Gustav gave me a glaring look; to him it must have looked like I kicked him for no reason worse still he might be imagining me giving into my monster tendencies. Either ways he was okay from my kick, rather than resisting the blow he jumped along with it, reducing the damage (he might not have even taken any damageI didnt feel any recoil.damn brat is good)he simply rolled down the dune and back up on his feet running to where Maylon and Abbe was hiding. Yes, the direction was intentional. Dont get me wrong here, I dont want to kill my Guardians however, if they cant survive something like this maybe we all are doomed. Other than that I needed to also confirm my hypothesisI needed to know whether it (worm) was monster biased or blinded by revenge. The dune against which Gustav had rolled down from soon burst into nothingness as the worm lunged forward. Gustav ran past Maylon and the Abbethen turned around and stood in front of them He intends to protect them Gustav is covered in the shadow of the worm. Its night heretwo full moons (did I mention that before?)fairly brightfor my eyesnot sure about humans The worm notices the other humans but . But It lunges towards Gustav. Yes! It is not a stupid monster! Theory one confirmed! Yes! I am not all that weak. By logical implication intelligent monsters are strongerTheory two and three check! The Abbe who was running a high fever (covered in cold sweat) launched a fireball at the wormafter which he fainted. It was a hit and left a scorch mark.but the worm ignored him Voila! Blinded by revenge! Theory four correcto! It rarely happens that I am so correct. Being so correct borders almost disturbing The worm lunges forward again but Gustav narrowly dodges as he rushes past me. I got a good view the worm has a single mouth.the inner of which are covered in hundreds of teeth.poor Gustav he might be shredded into mincemeat if the monster swallows him whole The worm took a second to collect itself it seems that it literally bit the sand with the last attackso I took the opportunity to try jelly lance (should I call it whip?) againbut it was pointless.to the extent I did no damage. On the other hand I managed to stick my jelly lance in what appears to be its nose. HmmmmI think it would be appropriate to say I am digging a giant worms nosea monsters nose. *yew* *gross* *Retract arm immediately* The worm sneezedright on me.I think it sneezedsince I dont seem to be covered in acidic vomitbut what resembles more like mucus. If there was a stat for disgust tolerance, that may have levelled ten times by now Now the following really did flash through my mind in the order I say it did and all in pretty much in a second: 1. Worm has nose but no eyes 2. Worm has mouth 3. Worm wants to swallow Gustav 4. I absorb desert rats not chew them 5. Worm is blinded by revengefunny when read together with statement 1 I chase after Gustav and call out to him No good, I think my kick broke the frail trust we had going between usdamn annoying bratjust when I figured out how to save you I look behind and see no trace of the worm Its gone under I am not sure if we have had any close callsbut my instincts were telling me if I didnt save him now, I might as well have a fertilizer for a Guardian STOP I screamed out with all my might. This is the Alpha male theory in play. Gustav froze in his spot. Alpha male theory check. I catch up to GustavI can feel the tremor beneath my feet I dive forthhugging Gustav while narrowing dodging the worm which burst forth from the sand like a natural geyser. Gustav and I summersaulted into the sand and rolled down a dune.thus making us one Not the Dragon Ball Z fusionI took the opportunity to absorb Gustav. Ah! Dont worryI didnt eat him just hiding him in my body. Hes got an air bubble around his head too and a look of disgust. Next Chapter >> Chapter 7.2 - Ero-Bakemono Maylons POV Night 7 Grandfather is not well. He has exhausted himself to the core. Although he told me not to worry about him, I am worried. He does not realize his own age. Thankfully, it is only evening and we can rest a little. The Master is not demanding or cruel. He never speaks rudely, teases me or touches methough there were times when I found myself sleeping close to himI think I may have misunderstood him.although is a monster he is fairly Why is he staring at Gustav like a hungry wolf? Is it really such a curious sight to see a boy pace up and down? I think he does not understand the anxious boys heart. I understand Gustav, he is so attached to my Grandfather that just seeing him sick has him so restless. I too would pace up and down like Gustav if I didnt know any better I feel my hand tightly being pressed; Yes Grandfather? Run He whispered. What? I think grandfather is slightly delirious from the heat and fatigue. Maylon, take the Abbe and get as far as away from here! Sora-sama ordered. Before I could ask why, I could sense the tension in the air. Gustav had his daggers drawn out and Master had changed his green slime hand into a lance. . I dont understand what is happening. The Abbe has grown weak and light. It is not so difficult for me to carry him. . The ground has been trembling for a while now, something is coming closer and closer to us very quickly Maylon presses her hand against the sand. Its underground! These kind of violent tremors can only belong to a desert worm! Should I tell Master? The sand erupted into the air like a cocktail of doom where Gustav and Master stood. As I get up to check on them, I can see Master has managed to save Gustav.I find it unbelievable that our Master is capable of anything.all he does all day is walk.and that to just barely. He cant stand the hot weather, the sunlight.he cant even hunt food for himself..he gives of the airs of some noble . Yet here he saved Gustav.I think I have a different opiniondid master just kick Gustav down? That cruel master! He wants to only save himself! Look at him smiling after kicking a six year old boy! I have never seen such a wicked smilehad it been any other boy that fall would have led them to their death! Master you are a fiend! I hate myself for believing even for a second that our Master is something more than a perverted monster! Gustav dont come here! My voice isnt coming out of my throat.my body is going numbI cannot see the worm but I can sense it.it is right under us. Please blessed God save us! Gustav get away from here! You cant stop a monster like that! Gustav is covered in the shadow of the worm. Its night heretwo full moons (did I mention that before?)fairly brightfor my eyesnot sure about humans The worm notices us and lunges forward! AAAAHHhHHHHHH! I scream as loud as I can! Grandfather heard my scream of terror and launched a fireball in his weakened state. My mouth is filled with sand but that is not important! The blessed God has heard my prayer! We are alive! My eyes shift towards the Master; the wicked being is smiling even fiercer. It was he who kicked Gustav towards us! Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I finally understand himthis master ..he is no master of mine! He is a monster! He sent us all so far away as bait! I know he wanted the monster to eat us.No! What if he.wanted me to flee and leave grandfather behind? I finally understand! This Master is a perverted monsterhe wanted to separate me from grandfather.I still remember his face when we first met.that lecherous facethis man .no monsteris a hentai-bakemono. Bless the God and starry heavens! Please dear God save Gustav and us from these monsters! I can no longer see the chase.both monsters and Gustav are on the other side of the dunes. Grandfather and I are alone again. Stop! That sounded like Masters voice. . Everything has gone quiet now. Master returns.he has eaten Gustav alive.and is giving me those ecchi hentai looks. AAAAAAAA. I faint in shock. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX SoraChans POV I think it would be best to say the desert worm episode ended with no deathsminor injuries to the mental faculties of Gustav but nothing more than that. After the worm lost of track of Gustavs scent it simply burrowed itself back into the dunes and disappeared. We waited for an hour or sobefore I finally let out Gustav All in all, needless to say my plan worked flawlessly. I hope this brat is grateful. Although I dont make it sound bad enough, we were really in a terrible pinch. If someone was hoping for more action they must be crazy! This is our seventh night in a game! Most players dont step out of Royal Road beginner towns etc. for four weeks! I think what we accomplished was bloody brilliant.less the blood. I am very tired, so is Gustav. He crashes beside Maylon and the Abbe and dozes of instantly. Maylon passed out as well.I heard her scream but I am not sure what happened. I think it was too much for her seeing the worm up close. That girl is too weak to be a Guardian.I wonder if she has any purpose in this game other than those my perverted mind designs. I would have loved to console herbut I am exhausted as well. This isnt like Royal Road.at least when I was playing Royal Road I still could log out and then eat delicious food and sleep on a nice bednowthere is a constant worry running in my head.is there a log out? Delicious food? Nice bed? A tomorrow? Before my eyes shut for the night, I practice using some magic. Its still no good. Once the Abbe recovers tomorrow Ill make sure. I stopped dead in my tracksa thought occurred to me just nowwhat if the Abbe doesnt recover? Ill fry in the heat tomorrow.so far his ice packs got me through but now.not good I begin digging in the sand immediately. I change my hand into the shape of a shovel and dig away. It took an hour but I managed to dig a hole about eight feet deep. I fit myself in to prevent the sand from closing the hole. It may not be much but if the Abbe doesnt recover by tomorrow, I certainly dont want to be fried in the sand. My eyes are closing no matter how much I resist them...."completed one week in Ruler of Rules...." Next Chapter >> Re: Chapter 7.3 - My most productive day Day 8 The Abbes condition has marginally improved but he still reeling under the exhaustion and fevercaused by his exhaustion? I hope it is nothing serious. As much as I like the Abbe...the old man gets tired way too easily. He isn''t very helpful either. The moment I ask him anything about this world, he cribs about being too tired or something or the other and avoids the subject altogether. It''s bugging me, either he doesn''t know anything about this world which I know is untrue, so the fact is he doesn''t want to share it with me. It is still too early to say I trust him...but it is too early to want to know everything about the game. I think I can take this time to just strengthen myself surviving day to day. What is important is not rushing to accomplish everything but to accomplish everything one by one - my new found motto. *** I am sitting in my hole, whilst the top covered by the curtain. I hope he recovers fastmy condition is terriblewhile being in my hole is better than being outsidefor me this is still too hot. Just when I began lamenting what a waste of a day this was turning out to be
Resistance to heat increased (Lvl 3) C 23%
New stat: Sweat
Sweat: You begin sweating salted water when exposed to hot temperatures! Sweating will help you cool down! You are prohibited from distributing stat bonus points to this stat, and it rises spontaneously. Depending on your actions, especially if you are exposed to hot climates often then sweating will increase.
New stat: Cool Down
Cool Down: Sweating will help you cool down when exposed to hot temperatures! Cool down determines how quickly you cool down to normal body temperature! You are prohibited from distributing stat bonus points to this stat, and it rises spontaneously. Depending on your actions, especially if you are exposed to hot climates often then cool down effects will increase.
Moisture Retention levelled up! C Level 6
New stat: Moisture absorption
Moisture absorption: You can absorb back your sweat and maintain hydrated levels! You are prohibited from distributing stat bonus points to this stat, and it rises spontaneously. Depending on your actions, especially if you are exposed to hot climates often then moisture absorption efficiency will increase.
This isnt something to be smug about . I just evolved from slime to a sweaty slime. Nonetheless, I am grateful. The hot weather doesnt seem to be so hot and my water levels arent falling as fast as they were before.I think I can hold up till night time in my hole at this rate Now that some of my worries had lessened, I decided I have more room to try out stuff. Although I cant exercise in this tiny hole, I could try practicing shape manipulation a.k.a. the memory blob. I begin with focusing on my slime arm. I try to recreate it to look like my right dwarf hand. My first attempt I managed to split my tentacle like arm into two parts. No fingers. No palm. Just more tentacles. Attempt two; I managed to split two into four. Attempt three; I managed to split four into eight.okay I exceeded the number of fingers dwarves have by two (dwarves have six fingers in this world). Each attempt has taken great effort, pain, groaning and twenty minutes. Splitting slime is like literally tearing your real hand....or at least that is how my mind feels it. Every time I do it, searing pain shoots through the newly formed tentacles - I find it amazing how I feel pain even though I don''t have nerves. I am certain this isn''t phantom pain but more to do with the properties of being a slime....similar to how I know where a bit of me is when I leave it behind; I can feel it. Attempt four; somehow I managed to combine tentacle 4 and tentacle 6. If splitting my tentacle felt like ripping my hand in two (which if you tryis painful as f*ck), joining it felt like fusing two arms into one. Attempt five; tentacle 3 combined with tentacle 8. Its taken about two hoursbut I have finally managed to split my slime arm into six parts. Now the difficult bit.giving it shape. Unfortunately, that was the maximum extent of my ability. No matter how much I tried I couldnt form the shape of a palmI didnt feel discouraged since . If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Resistance to heat increased (Lvl 3) C 56%
Sweat has increased by 1.
Cool down has increased by 1.
Moisture Retention levelled up! C Level 7
Moisture Absorption levelled up! C Level 2
Memory blob levelled up! C Level 6
Sitting in a hole has probably been one of my more productive days. Night 8 The Abbe has finally recovered his strength; recovered being that he can sit up for now. He still can barely stand up. I come out of my hole and greet him. He simply nods in acknowledgement. I want to ask him more about magic but he seems to be lost in his own world. I think its best to leave him alone. After doing some stretches, I begin again tonights hunting session Gustav has once again left before menot that I care, I feel more confident of myself after facing a desert worm. With my memory blob levelled up, I find it easier to walk and find myself walking greater distances. Ideally slimes dont walkand I dont have to strain myself to walkbut ideally speaking slimes arent allowed in human towns I search high and I search low although I cant see them, I know my senses are becoming sharper.
New stat: Tracking
Tracking: You can now see previously unseen tracks or hidden signs in ground! You are prohibited from distributing stat bonus points to this stat, and it rises spontaneously. Depending on your actions, this stat will increase.
Rather convenient, I would say. Although, I now have tracking, the improvement in my hunting pace is negligible. I am doing something wrong.I re-collect my hunting lesson with Gustav Blood Thirst I need to focus on my fighting spirit. Reduce it Reduce it Think of fluffy nice things Love is in the air. Think pink Lower it
New stat: Blood Thirst
Blood Thirst: You can choose to intimidate weaker monsters with just your presence. You are prohibited from distributing stat bonus points to this stat, and it rises spontaneously. Depending on your action, especially if you fight for a long time, or often confront kill monsters stronger than your current level.
This game feels like a rip-off. If I vaguely recollectthere was a stat called Fighting Spirit in Royal Road.and it had the same effects. I am not complaining just stating facts. I happy with whatever new and additional stats I getI am after all a slime monster.the weakest creature in any game The blood thirst stat was super helpful; combined with stealth my presence simply vanished. This meant creatures which were in hiding before finally came out into the open. Even though nothing about me changed physically.I could finally see the natural fauna of this ecology. I only see insects.no rats.no wormsjust insects. Either my presence can only be vanished to the level that it can fool merely insects or I still need to learn how to hunt. I returned back to camp; with my mouth stuffed with insects Gustav was sleeping beside two grilled desert rats. As I walked past him, he woke up and pushed them towards me. Did he just offer me food? Is it an offering of thanks? friendship? or acknowledgement of my Alpha-ness? I open my mouth and a swarm of insects fly out. *Crap, I forgot I had them in there...* Gustav is glaring at me angrily, he kicks the rats into the sand and walks away. *** The next day, we resumed our journey....for some strange reason neither Maylon or Gustav were speaking to me. Next Chapter>> Chapter 8.1 & 8.2 - Training Talking about each and every day would be pretty boring since not much changes everyday. I mean we are in the middle of the desertjust walking on.and on..and on.there really isnt much to talk about.even amongst each other. So Ill mention only some of the more important days: Day 11 The Abbe finally spoke to us. The three of us were sitting in a seiza posture while the Abbe paced back and forth. Gustav got scolded by the Abbe for being careless with desert worms. I got scolded for taking such a risk; apparently I should have sought safety and let the Guardians die Maylon got scolded for being a good for nothing. The Abbe decided that we needed to undergo a training regime to strengthen ourselves. He mentioned something about desert worms being weak monsters.us being pathetic. how we depend on him too much..and if he were to diewe would most likely die as well. I dont disagree with himbut the mans a monster; metaphorically speaking (drats got his metaphor speaking disease). Maylon and Gustav tried to protest but were silenced with more thunderous shouting and yelling. Day 12 Our training begins today. Early morning, I assist Maylon tackling her cowardice by waking her up. Just to report, today I got to grope her a bit which was met with a resounding slap. To me thats cowardice cured. This was followed by me duelling Gustav. We are allowed to use any weapons however the only rule is not to attempt a move which could kill. There were two reasons the Abbe wanted us to fight in the morning; one the sun would be up but the glare would not be that strong. According to the Abbe, I needed to learn a way to fight during the day without being killed by natural light. The second reason was that the Garzala tend to be stronger during the day, so the fight would be more evened out. I wont get into the details of the fightlets go with it ended in a drawOnce, we are done fighting, I get back into my hole and practice shape manipulation. It really is painful but today I have been a bit quicker in making six tentacles. After completing the task once, I try to get some shut eye since I have more training at night. What makes it challenging is that I need to try to sleep during the day when it is so hot. The Abbe took a part of my slime with him and went off with the others; this too is part of my training. I am supposed to find my back to them, while working on my running, stamina, hunting etc. I told you the man is a monster. Magic training is on hold, not because the Abbe cant teach magic but because he wants me to first reaching a normal physical conditioning level. As per the Abbe, I am right now as weak as insect. The Abbe also needed to check whether I am capable of using magic. Although I created a power wave manipulation, he is not certain whether that is the same as using magicwhen he said it like that it occurred to me that I may not really be able to use magicI simply assumed at the time that wave manipulation would enable to me to control magic.I am uncertain at this point if my body has any organ capable of using magic Day 19 It has been a week since my physical conditioning began. - Memory Blob is at level 10. - Stealth is at level 7. - Blood Thirst is at 33 C unchanged since the start The sparring sessions have been going smoothly, it bothers me that I havent gained any fighting stat. Usually, a week spent in Royal Road would increase STR or AGI or VIT or somethingIf I remember correctly, there was a nut job who hit the scarecrow for 4 weeks straight to up statswho was he? I think I would qualify better than the nut job since I have been practicing with a live targetthough I feel I gain very little from these sessions Gustav is fast but as long as he is restraining himself from killing me, thats all he is capable of. His punch has no power to them and his critical attacks are way too obvious. I am not sure who this training is for; Gustav or me? The Abbe wont clarify on the matter and keeps mumbling something about how much I lack Today is a bit special; the Abbe informed me last night that Ill begin seeing a difference in the matches going forward I wonder how will todays sparring session proceed. The Abbe steps up and draws a square in the sand; that is supposed to our fighting ring. I am not sure if this is a mimic of the boxing ring but the Abbe doesnt seem to know about boxing. He said that the ring could be any shape or size, its only purpose was to define a safe (escape) area. Gustav steps into the ring. His hands are covered in cloth.Tell me this isnt boxing I am not sure what the Abbe intends to do by wrapping his hands in cloth but it seriously is only going to make the blows softer.or that is what I thought The Abbe claps his hand to signal the session has begun. Gustav runs forward, I think he intends to charge against me head on.and trip me over? Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I simply drop my curtain garb and embrace for impact. If you want to charge do so at your own peril cause I am so going to absorb you. Strangely enough the sight of my jello-slight-green-glowing body did not deter Gustav from his charge. Something is suspicious; I decided to dodge last minute. Now when I say dodging, I don''t mean taking a side step or moving in the normal sense. Dodging is a bit more interesting for me; rather than practicing dodging the conventional human way that I have been taughtI try to dodge by changing shapes. I mean there would be no point to having a slime body if I just try to move like a human. I might as well then have gone for a human like body. Let''s just say when you have a new body, the idea is to be as imaginative as possible. As human beings we tend to grow on to habits. Walking is just one example of that. Walking is certainly the most efficient way for a human to move but not for a slime. My reasons for taking on human shape are in preparation for the future where there might be a situation where I may need to resemble humanly form....but if I were to be attacked, defending like a human may not be the smartest idea. In these situations I need think differently. Now take the action dodging, by simply focusing on shifting my body mass from my left to my right side, I can move without lifting a leg. Imagine a blob simply flowing from one position to another. Right to left is very obvious, but backwards this works brilliantly. Since my backside is not visible, shifting my center of gravity and mass, enables me to appear to move without having moved my legs. Basically, the conventional dodge, it becomes harder for a warrior to figure out where am I dodging to. Wellharder would be an overstatement, it would only works once I guess for a first class warrior. The first time I did this, it freaked out everyone. Everyone simply assumed that because I assumed a humanoid figure it was likely that I would fight like one. However, I am trying to be more imaginative here. There is no point in having a slime body if I am not going to be creative with it.yes I can be creative outside the perverted realm. The feeling of moving my internal body mass around is best described as weird. It used to hurt a lot initially but with memory blob levelling up several times, it became easier. To describe the sensationimagine sticking something like a rod down your stomach and moving it aroundthats what it feels like when I move my internal organs around Normally, I dont dodge Gustav. I suck him right up and then punch him internally till he manages to escape from my gripbut the thing Abbe said worries mewhat could he be up to with those makeshift gloves? My first mistake was believing the Abbe Dodging was my second mistake Gustav was prepared for my sudden dodge; as I said first class warriors wont keep falling for the same trick. He inclined further ahead, thereby accelerating his speed momentarily and dove straight for my torso. I havent used this move before so, it was finally time tothis was my third mistakedoing something I never tried beforeI quickly shifted position of my slime hand and moved it towards my torso to push Gustav away Gustav had been waiting for meno I should say that the Abbe had been expecting me to do something like this.so he had set me up for a trap by telling me something would be different. The doubt he created in my mind made me dodge the first attackand because I reacted to the script so perfectlyeverything else only had to fall into place. Gustav grabbed my slime arm. He had exerted enough pressure to yank the extended portion off. Before I could react to what was happening, Gustav plunged his hand into my body and grabbed my slime heart. Technically, if he crushed my heart it would could as instant death.but this is just a multipurpose heart I have, even if he crushes itI doubt I will die.I think. Abbe raised his hand; Gustav was the winner. A fool and his arm are quick to part. The Abbe said. I had nothing to reply. The same trick wouldnt work on me twice but the lesson had been driven into my head. I had been getting too cocky and this defeat set me straight I move towards my yanked out slime arm and absorb it back. This was the first fight which left such a strong impression on me; not because I lost.but because I lost to a six year old. My confidence didnt take a beating but I certainly dont feel overly confident about my body being impervious to any or all physical attacksjust imagine if this was some first class fighter? I had been getting high beating a six year old and now I was shown my position. The Abbe began packing their stuff (skinned rat bags) and preparing to leave. I began digging my hole (I also gained a digging skill). By the time the sun was up, everyone was gone and I was tucked away in my hole. Next Chapter >> Re: Chapter 8.3 - First kill Now that I have some alone time, I went over the battle today in my mind. It was a pretty bad defeat no matter how I looked at itthe main problem was my armno my body Even when fighting the worm the reason that arm lance failed was because the slime like body is completely useless in attacks.I am not sure if this can be hardenedbut I need to add substance to my punches. I begin setting up the undead bone structure in my body. So far the bones have just been floating inside me. I havent used them since they hinder my slime like movement but the glaring weakness of the slime body have finally been brought to light. While it is a good body it doesnt provide me with enough attack power. After assembling the bones internally, I begin layering my slime like gel around it. Since memory blob was high enough, I could make the jelly like wrapping stick on with greater compactness.
New stat: Slime Layers!
New stat: Slime Compactness!
That is a first. Usually it takes a longer time to for me to gain statssomething like repeated action but these came pretty quickI wonder if it is because of Memory Blob being a higher level or me being a slime
Slime Layering: layering provides sturdiness to the skin. The number of layers you create depend on slime mass available to layer.
Slime Compactness: You can now compact your slime and store more in the same volume. This will increase the density of your slime muscles! The density of your slime depends on slime mass available to compact.
I smiled when I saw the stats, the practice of manipulating my body was finally paying offseeing the stats, I had an idea I broke my arm into several tentacles and began to intertwine them amongst each other like a rope.and the result being I got back my arm; only it is more refined in terms of durability. Now had I used such an arm with Gustav, I doubt he would be able to yank it off.
New stat: Slime Stitching!
Slime Stitching: You can now stitch slime into more durable slime muscle. The refinement of stitching depends on your slime stitching level.
I cannot break my slime to a thread like level yetbut I have a feeling if I practice enough, Ill get therefor now I stitch slime around the joints of the skeleton and begin to reinforce them with slime layering and compacting. With a dense bone grip to provide stability and compacting my slime around my body in layersI am fairly certain my body is now hard.at least I cant move fluidly like a slimethat is unless I dissolve the intricate slime structure I createdit took several hours to just make my new body. From the outside there seems to be no difference but its what on the inside that counts. I press against the walls of my hole and push. Normally, my slime would be pushed back but now with something to grip on to and with the layering, the slime is only being squeezedjust how normal skin and muscle would react when being pressed against the wall. Time for a punch My slime hand splattered all over the wall. Still not quite there Nonetheless, I would say this is somewhat of an improvement. I could describe my hand as a water balloon layered several times like a water balloon so it really wasnt unexpected that it would burst if punchedif I could increase the elasticity of my membrane then maybe it wont be as bad Next, I try to stretch my slime like body as much as possible. Placing my internal organs aside, I cling on the walls of my closure and stretch what remains of me.I try not tugging too hard since I dont want to tear myself upsomething like a hand gripper exerciseexcept I am stretching myself
Slime Elasticity +1
I didnt even know I had such a stat. The reason my slime arm was yanked of today was because I didnt know my own elasticity. I think it would be a good idea to understand my own bodily limitsI keep stretching tillI tore myself upNow having half a body on one end and another half elsewhere is the weirdest bodily experience I have ever had. After some level of difficulty and trial and error, I managed to fuse back with my body. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Slime Fusion +1
I really need to figure out how to access the menu barI keep seeing stats +1s without knowing I even had such stats I find myself drowsy and worn out from all my bodily experiments.its been a tiresome day Night 26 I havent displayed my new found powers i.e. layering and compacting my slime, to the Abbe or Gustav as yetI dont want to show them a half-baked technique. I have been taking my days to simply level the stats up. Stitching, layering, compacting and training my elasticity are like workout exercises for melike how doing push ups, sit ups , and pull ups would make a human stronger, these exercises make a slime like me stronger. I still havent been able to figure out how to access my stats window, so I dont know how much they have levelled. However, I am keeping track of my punchs effectiveness. Right now, I can do about 2-3 punches before the membranes durability breaks down and my slimy-ness spills all over Thankfully, the punching exercise increases my membrane durability stat (also learnt I had this stat) and elasticity stat. I spent an hour doing the exercises before I set of for my hunt. My stealth is at level 10 and tracking at level 5. I have graduated from insects a while back and am on to lizards and other small creatures of the night. However, today I feel like I can catch the desert rat. My senses are sharp as ever and I have found a fresh print in the sand. I followed the print for a few minutes before I located my dinner. The rat looks up for a second as if it heard something but then resumes nibbling on the carcass of an unfortunate lizard. I slowly peered up from my hiding spot. Good, he still hasnt taken notice of me. I take my time to spread my slime all everywhere. It resembles nothing more than spilt water to the unsuspecting rat. Thanks to compactness, I have been storing more water in my body. It takes me an hour to convert one litre of water into bodily slime that has motor functions. I have had 14 days to up my water intake. The rat doesnt even notice that he is surrounded by water on all sides. I slowly make my slime move towards the rat. The rat looks up. It can tell something is not right; where did all this water come from? SoraChans imagination of the Rats POV Where did all this water come from? But its good there is water here, I was just getting thirsty. *Sip* Help! Water has caught my tongue!! My legs!! I cant move!! No!! What is this!! I cant escape this water!! This is not water!! Help!! No! Its getting into my mouth and nose forcefully. Its making me stand on my hind legs and do a tap dance! ****DEAD***** Soras POV Okay the last bit was excessive and cruel....I will never play with my food again.
New stat: Hunting!
And that is how I caught my first desert rat. I am not sure how other people catch it but I would like to assume that was an intelligent and efficient way of catching it. The poor mousy wousy drowned in me It took a week and a lot levelling up. However, I have finally caught one. Sadly, these creatures give no EXP points so catching and killing them results in no level up. I don''t know why they don''t give EXP...but I have several theories on that point. I''ll get the most ridiculous out of the way; killing creatures in this world gives no EXP but I know this is false since I confirmed it with the Abbe....his answers were vague but he said killing monsters makes men stronger. The problem in that sentence is that he made no reference to EXP points or level ups. If I talked about level ups and EXP to him, he would ignore the topic and call it trivial. So let''s believe for now EXP points do exist. The only reasons I can then think of is, that either rats are too low leveled creatures for me and killing them will yield no EXP points. Or....killing fellow monsters will yield no exp points. I would hate it if it turns out to be the second one....cause that would mean I need to kill humans to get exp....there are one or two other reasons I can think why I didn''t receive EXP....but honestly should I even care? I think it is important to think about that hurdle when I get there; for now I celebrate - I owned a mousy wousy! [th_0tive.gif] Next Chapter >> Chapter 9.1 - Owned Day 31 I have completed four weeks or about a month in this game. I havent been able to log out even once. I am starting to think that there is no log out option. It just keeps going on and on and on and on It is starting to drive me crazy. I thought of myself as a hardcore gamer but this is taking things to the extremes. The single biggest difference between this and any virtual reality game is my inability to log out, sit on a plushy and relax. Instead, we are constantly surrounded by sand, more sand and lots of sand. There is no end to this vast desert. I accept that we were slow to start with but heck this has been going on for far too long! Beyond my whining nothing notable happened. Day 35 I compiled a list of my known stats and skills: Memory Blob C level 26 Enhanced Memory Blob C level 18 Slime Elasticity - 45 Slime Durability C 33 Slime Conversion C 1.5 litre / hour Layering C 21 Compactness - 65 Stitching - 12 Fusion - 81 Sweat - 45 Cool Down - 45 Moisture absorption C level 13 Moisture retention C level 12 Resistance to heat level C level 8 Hunting C level 4 Stealth C level 15 Blood Thirst - 33 Tracking C level 18 Digging C level 9 I have no clue what my AGI, STR etc are so I am not going to get into those Day 41 We took shelter in a few ruins in the desert today. Since the wind was blowing strong and kicking sand into the air all training was suspended for that period. Abbe specifically stopped the training saying that it is easy to lose sense of direction in a sand storm. He wasnt worried about me not being able to find them but rather us going off track. What are these? I asked as I examined the old building structure. It looked like a huge column that was buried in the sand. It must have been pretty high since only the tip of the real structure appears to be jutting out of the sand. Ruins. The Abbe replied. Yes, I can see that The Abbe sighed and sat down. Long long ago, the arid desert was a flourishing green and vibrant city What happened to it? War War turned a green region into a wasteland? The Abbe only nodded. So what started it? I have no idea, some say it was scarcity of water that triggered the war others say that it was border disputes and there are even stories of a noble dispute, the rumours are endlessbut everyone knows who ended it.. Who? The Abbe took a moment. Someone that you should pray that we never meet. Why? Whats his power? The adventurer so much so isnt the problem but it is his Guardian that one needs to be worried about So it was an adventurerdo adventurers participate in battles much? Some do and some dont. So its like that The Abbes story got me thinking. I am certain that I am incapable of such widespread destruction. I am also fairly sure that all my Guardians combined couldnt wipe out a citywhoever this was was pretty scary Day 49 Update of known stats and skills: Memory Blob C level 33 Enhanced Memory Blob C level 21 Slime Elasticity - 65 Slime Durability C 41 Slime Conversion C 2 litre / hour Layering C 39 Compactness - 100 Stitching - 15 Fusion - 141 Sweat - 50 Cool Down - 50 Moisture absorption C level 15 Moisture retention C level 16 Resistance to heat level C level 10 Hunting C level 10 Stealth C level 17 Blood Thirst - 33 Tracking C level 25 Digging C level 14 With all the level up of my bodily functions, I find the hot desert temperature quite normal. Just as any normal person does and my humanoid body looks quite human in terms of shape. I wouldnt say I resemble a human owing to the difference in skin colour etc. However, my shape is that of a human. If were to wear my curtain /rat fur makeshift clothes, I could easily pass off for a human. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I am finally able to land blows to the wall without worrying about my hand blowing up or anything. I did have one fine hand (the dwarf one) but I wanted to bring both my hands to the level where I could fight consistently. I still havent revealed my powered up version to the Abbe. I am letting him believe that I am still the same. I have been taking my time and patience, to study Gustav and to learn everything I can about his movements. This also means that I have lost to Gustav about 33 times. However, today is different. Today, I plan to crush Gustav. The Abbe drew a circular ring today and clapped his hands. The sparring has begun. Gustav is taking his time, each battle he has tried a number of different tactics C and always succeeded. Today is no different, he seems to be up to something. However I have a surprise for him. I change my form into a humanoid form. This is the first time Gustav, Abbe or Maylon have seen this form. Unlike previous versions, this really does give the look and feel of a human. The Abbes jaws were left dangling open as he tried to digest the fact that I can do something uncanny as this. Even Gustav was unsettled by my sudden change in form. Usually, my form is that of a crippled humanoid or some gooey blob.but what I showed him today was my true ability. I smiled, I could see the discomfort in Gustavs eyes. Time to show you my superior strength. I make a dash towards Gustav who was to stunned to move and instantly changed my hand into a sword and had it pressed against his throat. My slime is not sharp to cut but it is layered and compact and sturdy like a baseball bat. The Abbe raised his hand immediately. Gustav fell to his knees in shock. I walked past the Abbe and said, Children just dont cut it for sparring sessions. Yup! I was gloating my victory. I had worked extremely hard and it is finally paying off! Take that you metaphors spewing old man! I think I saw the Abbe smile. Day 51 Today my sparring partner is Maylon. Contrary to my expectations it is not the Abbe but Maylon. I mean the useless Maylon. The completely useless Maylon, who sees me and scream and then faints. The beautifully luscious Maylon.who I havent been able to touch in a while Oh this is not so bad. Now that I think about it is in fact great! God has finally decided to reward me! I can actually *touch* Maylon.I mean hit her.*in places*and it wouldnt count as molestation. A lewd smile made its way across my face. My eyes sparkled with fiery determination which I seemed to have lost. I stepped into the triangle that the Abbe had made. My eyes were only locked on the Maylons 36DD.
Target acquired.
I think I might end up going all out. The Abbe clapped his hand and I dashed I find myself flying through the air. The next view I have is of the sky. Wait. What just happened here? Did she just own me? I look around to see and notice my body has been splattered across the desert. What the HELL?? What? How?? Did she do that to me?? The useless Maylon just owned me in under a second? How?? :w8wat: Next Chapter >> Chapter 9.2 - Intense Training An explanation is in order. An explanation is in due order. I told the Abbe as I finished piecing myself. The Abbe only smiled. I mean this is Maylon, we are talking about? How on earth could she defeat me? .. Shes the coward The one who always screams!! She just owned me! Sora-sama, I think you are underestimating your Guardians if you didnt think we would be capable of this much. Maylon is also my grand-daughter, so it should not be surprising if she is at least this capable.the poor girl doesnt have a violent bone in her bodybut I did tell her it would be okay just this once if she goes all out against you. And was she going all out? I ask impatiently. I know he is taunting me here. No. She held back because she finds you repulsiveshe doesnt like touching you I dont think I heard the holding back part, the only thing I do remember hearing was repulsiveI am repulsive.she finds me repulsive.NOOOooooOOooooOOOooo!!!! XXXXXXXXX After my defeat, I spoke with the Abbe and he agreed to suspend my sparring sessions. I am a competitive sort of person and I hate being defeated. This is the first time, I feel so humiliated. Many firsts in this game.none of which I wanted Right now, I am in my hole. The defeat stings. Its the kind of pain that forces me to grow. No. I want to grow and become stronger I punched the wall of my closurerepeatedly.not even a scratch. I lack strength. I kept punching the wallI am angry at myselfI am not sure how long I continue to do that forbut I only stopped when I saw the message:
Strength increased by 1 point. (+1 STR)
I would have cried seeing such a message but I have no tear ducts Heck, I began punching the wall, once, twice, thrice. My slimy hands were gradually getting accustomed to the toughness of the walls and the sense of punching. I punched the wall for endless hours at a stretch. Even though it was so hot, I did not stop. The curtain rat fur robes were soaked in my sweat. I threw them off since I needed to maintain the water balance. If my clothes began competing for my water, I might be in trouble. I assumed a fighting stance as I had been taught and began to deal one blow after another without a seconds break.
Strength increased by 1 point. (+1 STR)
I am not sure how much time had gone by but I felt I was making progress. I checked outside and it was already late evening. I felt as if my slime muscles had become stronger. By late evening, I saw more messages:
Stamina increased by 1 point. (+1 STAM)
Strength increased by 1 point. (+1 STR)
Agility increased by 1 point. (+1 AGI)
I put on my garb and left hunting. Something that I realized in the last few hours was that unless I work really hardthere is no way in raising my stats.I stopped in my trackswhy didnt this happen before? I have been hunting, running, sparring.but this is the first time my base stats are increasing I wonderI instantly dissolve my muscles to turn back into a blob
Strength decreased by -3 points. (- 3 STR)
Agility decreased by -1 point. (-1 AGI)
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Ahit seems I needed muscles for those statswithout muscles there is no strength or speed I recreate the muscles and thankfully, I gain back my stats. Interesting that night I caught two rats before catching up with the others The next day, I followed the same regime. Punch punch punch. Unlike a human, my entire slime body grew stronger as I punched. I am still in awe of my own body, there is much I need to learn about it. That day, I went all out in attacking my wall and only stopped when I gained the following:
Stamina increased by 1 point. (+1 STAM)
Strength increased by 1 point. (+1 STR)
Blood Thirst increased by 1 point. (+1 FSP)
*** It has been three months in this game, I have gotten over my heartache and trained myself night and day to fight Maylon. I spent the last ten days, only focusing on stretching and durability. I am not sure what Maylon did but I dont think it was an ordinary punch. Had I been a real human that kind of punch may have ruptured through me I spent even more time on stitching and layering. I have been able to reduce the layers to finger level thin and the compactness stands at nearly four times more than when I started. To put it into perspective, if I used to way 30 Kgs before (which I did with a slime body), I now weigh 120 Kgs. That is how much more slime I have added on to me. The extra weight does mean that I have slowed down but it isnt to the extent that I need to be worried. Since I have been working on stitching I have been able to create slime muscle fibre which can take on the additional burden. I have barely slept since my defeat, always practicing and practicing. In all twenty days were spent in making my slime body more human like. Memory Blob C level 45 Enhanced Memory Blob C level 27 Slime Elasticity - 98 Slime Durability C 99 Slime Conversion C 4 litre / hour Layering C 86 Compactness - 190 Stitching - 45 Fusion - 225 STR: +15 STAM: +20 AGI: +15 VIT: +15 END: +10 Memory blob and enhanced memory, are greatly assisting me in creating shapes and structures for my body. I am able to get into finer details like ears or muscles. Elasticity and Durability, have nearly doubled since my fight with Maylon. I think these are more human levels. Layering and Compactness also reached good levelsI think, I have been focusing on using layering on my joints and as defensive muscle to take on blows. I am focusing on stitching to create utility muscleslike my calf muscles and biceps etc. One of the interesting things that I learnt about this body was that I can increase my base stats based on the muscles I create. Lets say my base stats were 5STR and 5AGI, then by making muscles, these increase to 10 STR and 10AGI. The more complex and detailed muscles I make for myself, the greater the difference I can seefor example if I try to make an athletic type muscles, I reach something like 15 STR etc. Of course, my muscle creating skills are far from perfect and compared to a human I am probably still weaker but when I think from what I started with itI feel it is a great improvement. The undead skeleton has now become too small for my body size (it is about 6 six feet and I am 7 feet now..) So I am keeping it only as a structural reference After practicing a few more blows, I sleep. Tomorrow, I am going to crush Maylon.or maybe just touch her inappropriately in *places* Next Chapter >> Chapter 9.3 - Hunger Games Day 96 The sun was yet to rise but everyone was already ready. The Abbe drew a hexagon today. I wonder, if these shapes have any meaning to them at all I stepped into the ring but Maylon seemed to be hesitant, she whispered something to the Abbe, who then went and rubbed the shape he had drawn. Arent we going to battle today? I ask as I am getting impatient. Yesgive me a moment.. the Abbe replied. He quickly drew a large octagon. Does this even mean anything? I ask. Think of it as a power limiter, while we are not permitted to kill you, we can spar with you reducing our powerthis is a spell that I have constructed to keep Maylons powers restricted so that she does not injure you You!... I was pissed angry. I think Maylon defeated me last time when it was a triangle Are you adding restrictions when you change the shape? Or reducing them? I am literally shouting out in anger. Right now.. The Abbe looked somewhat guilty for manipulating me. I am adding more restrictions on herthe basic rule is; the closer it is to the shape of a circle the more restrictions are imposed on the Guardian So that would meanMaylon was fighting me at fewer restrictions and now she is fighting me with more.they are underestimating methis is getting me very angrynow that I think about it the day I defeated Gustav we fought in a circlewhich would mean that his powers were like 99% sealedIn fact I dont remember having ever won against him when the rings shape was a square I am anger has reached boiling point and I am a slight bit away from exploding. Remove the restraints. I order them. The Abbe looked up at me as if he was asking whats wrong. You are seriously underestimating me, if you think that by restricting your powers you are evening out your powers But.. DO AS I SAY! I am very angry. My pride has been hurt. I am not all that weak, I just havent been sparring them seriously. The Abbe rubbed of all lines and then whispered Dispel. I assume my fighting stance.
Targets acquired: 3
I havent used my monster senses even once while fighting with them. I brought out my dwarf hand there were claws protruding from its finger tips. The Abbe could see I was serious. A mini radar opened up in my vision line. I could see three dots; two in front represented Maylon and the Abbe, the one behind was Gustav. I plan on defeating at least two out of three Guardians. The Abbe claps his hand. I was off, I dashed towards Gustav. Both Maylon and Gustav were caught unawares by my movements. Maylon didnt expect me to run away from her and Gustav didnt think I would come towards him. I know this might sound like cheating, but this is me defeating them. My radar showed me that Maylon was chasing behind me. Heh. I turn an eye of mine the other way to keep track of her. She is slower than me in the sand since I can make leg designs optimized for running on sand. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. In the blink of an eye, I kick Gustav who was completely defenseless and then turn around to do a roundabout house kick at Maylon who had just managed catching up to me. *Sorry Maylon, but right now I am not in the mood to feel you up* I jumped back down and changed my slime arm into a blade and dashed towards the Abbe. The Abbe was frowning. I dont think anyone expected me to act so violently. Am I being irrational? Maybe I am. Maybe I am going crazy that I have been locked up in a game for so long. Maybe I am going crazy that I have been wandering a desert for 96 days. Either ways, I am just so frustrated and angry right now, that I can just kill someone.
Incoming Projectile!
I quickly duck. Maylon just threw Gustavs dagger. I clash with the Abbe, the Abbe it seems to have caught the dagger. I am not sure if she had planned that but the Abbe had a weapon now. We are engaged in a deadly duelwell deadly to the extent this one isnt going to end with the Abbe simply saying match over but with some degree of injury The Abbe matched every blow I parried. He was simply too skillful. No matter how I tried (and I am acquainted with the blade), the Abbe managed to meet me head on. I am not sure whether he did this intentionally, but it felt like he wanted me to let go of my anger little by little Why was I angry again? I am not sure Was it the pride of mine that had taken a beating? Was it my frustrations of not being able to touch Maylon? I dont know, right nowthere is the Abbe in front of me and he looks so delicious. I am not sure what happened, but either I sped up or the Abbe slowed down. My vision also changed over from normal view into heat vision. I could see the Abbes tiny heart beating away. Blood. That is all I wanted. I wanted blood. At some point, the craving for the Abbes blood grew stronger and stronger in me. Yes, I think I wanted to chop him into little bits.that kind of blood thirst. Yeschop himand maybe.eat him a little The Abbe was on the back foot now. He was retreating and I was advancing. Our blades clashed more often and with greater ferocity. Maylon and Gustav raced to the Abbes side. I am not sure what they were thinking of me right now, but I am only interested in the strong. I want to eat! Everything went black after that. I am not sure what happened but when I woke up, I found the Abbe sitting next to me. There was a lot of blood everywhere The Abbe was missing an arm. [th_116_.gif] Next Chapter >> Chapter 10.1 - What is real and what is fake? Well he wasnt missing an arm..it wasnt it like it decided to say [Well thanks body for your timebut I decided Id like to do a world tour] I just bit it offso its not missing missingjust in my slimy body I quietly opened my mouth and handed it to him. The Abbe looked at his half chewed arm and took it from me swiftly; lest I decide to change my mind. He slowly cast a heal spell on it and the arm began to glow green. He then took the healed arm and stuck it in his joint and began chanting some heal spellsmall blood like tentacles moved out from the open gash in his shoulder and began stitching itself back with the lost arm. it looked like it hurt like crazy. *I am so sorry!* It took an hour but the Abbes arm was stuck on to his body.as good as new? I hope The Abbe sighed as he looked at me. I looked at me. Holy saints! I have been crucified to the ground! My body was nailed to the ground in three different area by an invisible force. My head region was near the Abbe. My torso with Maylon and Gustav had my legs.well the order could be reversedI mean what is a leg and an arm for a slime? The classification was based on where my bones lay no the slime No one was looking happy. No quite the opposite of happy. Maylon was angry. Gustav was emitting a blood thirst that he had previously displayed. The Abbe too was angry? NoI think the Abbe was disappointed. I am okay now I murmur softly. The Abbe raises his hand and I can feel the pressure holding me down dissipate. I have no idea what happened. Before I can offer an explanation or an excuse the Abbe speaks up, You are a monsterit is only natural that you go on a rampage... That was cruel. Maybe uncalled for. Maybe could have been worded better. It hurt. I dont care what these NPCs think of me, but it hurt. Is it because my unintended actions are being misunderstood. Because I am being misunderstood? I want to say sorry. But the words are being choked in my mouth. Even if I say it, will they understand me? Will they believe me? I am disturbed. I cannot explain why I did what I did. I cannot explain blacking out in a game. I cannot explain anything. This game is testing me and I am being tested. The very fabric of my beliefs that this is a game and not my reality is being tested with the emotions that I am feeling towards NPCs. NPCs are not real people yetI find myself doubting that my Guardians are NPCs. In fact.now that I am on this tangent.I do question what is real and what is not? Am I in a game? Or have I been transported to another world? This game is testing me. I fear I may be incapable of distinguishing game from reality. This is affecting my judgement as a gamer. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. When people play games, you can take advantage of bugs, players and NPCs without conscience interfering. This is why I cant say sorry. NPCs dont care if I say sorry or not. NoNPCs might care if I need to build relationship points etc. However, the one who shouldnt be caring about it so much is me. However, right now.I find myself caring about these relationships. I am frightened by the idea my notion of gaming and reality may be merging. I wont say sorry, not because I dont want to maintain relationships with them but because I need to keep some gap from the fake and the real. *** No one spoke to me for the remainder of the time. As the sun came up, I got into my hole and others left without speaking a word to me. Over the course of the next few days I realized that the fragile trust that I had managed to build between Gustav and myself had crumbled. Maylons distrust towards me has been fuelled by my actions. And the Abbe? I dont know. He was neither angry or upset. He wasnt even disappointed anymore. He just stopped talking. Should I be grateful for that? I dont know. I am not some hikikomori that doesnt understand relationships. HikikomoriI felt a nostalgic when using this word.felt like a lost memory from long ago. I digress. However, I have a feeling that hikkikomori is a very important memory to me. I believe our journey would have continued in complete silence had it not been for the discoveryof a town. Yes, a town. Day 99 C we finally found a town. Maybe an outpost of some sort. No one is sharing the details with me. Its still pretty far from where we are. However, at most it seems to be a days walk. Not a town.if I can see it from so farprobably a large citybut then again I have the Cyclops eye. Its like having a telescope for an eye. There is a town coming up. I let the others know. I think that was the first time I saw color returning everyones faces. Maylon even tried to secretly conceal her smile. I am not sure why she bothered to do so.and Gustav ran towards the town. The only one frowning was the Abbe. Why? The Abbe raised his hand; motioning us to stop and then turned towards me. We need to talk. okay I am really clueless what he wants from me. You need to more about this world; otherwise you may endanger our very lives. I am trying to think what could I possibly do that is more dangerous than attacking them? :?: Next Chapter >> Chapter 10.2 - Empire strikes back [at] Mordor The world is divided into four halves. The land where the sun rises belongs to the Empire (South in this worldbased on magnetic alignment and some weird explanation as provided by the Abbe at some point before he stopped speaking to me). The frozen north to the Alliance. The salty waters to the Merchants and the wastelands in the East to the Darkness. To begin with this sounded like Star Wars and the Lord of the Rings fusion. Empire? Alliance? Wastelands of darkness? If I had to explain the map, then it would be the following: Apparently, the planet of this world was similar to most game planets.one massive continent. The southern region belonged to the Empire. It was the largest nation in this world. I could easily say it spanned half the lower half of the continent. It shared borders with the Merchants and Mordor (my way of reference for the land engulfed by darkness). The Alliance and the Empire were separated by a fifth region which it seems the Abbe failed to mention. Whats that? There in the centre of them all? Not centre but what separates them all yet maintains the peace. The Great Arid Desert. Ah. The damned stretch of sand. If I guess right, it took us about a 100 days to get from the middle of the desert to the Empire border. If the empire needed to attack the Alliance it would take about 200 days to accomplish the same. So the reality is there exists peace coerced by nature.but wasnt there an entire nation in between the two? I think the Abbe is hiding some information from me. This oath of loyalty is bull crap; there seem to be a dozen loop holes in it when it comes into play I took my time to think this through. So we are at the borders of the Empire? The Abbe nods. I have a feeling where this is going. Let me guess, the Alliance and the Empire are at war with each other? Yes. The Abbe showed no surprise to my accurate guess. I guess he expected me to figure it out. What about the Merchants? Or Mordor? The Abbe gave a puzzled look at the mention of Mordor. He probably missed the greatest series of all time. I might have to fill him up later about this. The Merchants are uninterested in anything but profit. As the saying goes where there is to gain there is a merchant. The Eastern Lands are uninhabited. Still.couldnt the Empire suddenly capture the Merchants or take over the Mordor? There is nothing to gain by heading east. There have been several conquests for the West however they are yet to relent. The Merchants protect their interest by the employment of mercenaries. Also, the Alliance would not idly sit by and let the Empire do as they please I completed the sentence for the Abbe. The Abbe nodded his head in agreement. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I understand what you are saying.but why are you telling this to me now? The Abbe hesitated for a moment. You may find it difficult to gain acceptance in the Empire. I know that. I am a monster, isnt that given I would find it difficult to gain acceptance anywhere in this world. The Abbe kept silent; his expressions hinted there were other reasons. Okay, tell me the reason why will I find it difficult to gain acceptance in the Empire. The Empire truly detests Adventurers. Oh. That I did not see coming. *** I am sure there was no point in asking why they hated adventures; but I asked anyways. Why? You might be glad to know the hatred for each other is mutual. Of the six adventures I have been associated with, five of them hated the Empire and settled with the Alliance. They never told me why but after visiting the Empire they hated it. What about the sixth? He died before he could ever set foot in the Empire. We could have gone north when we were in the desert. We could have. The Abbe nodded in agreement. However, the Alliance has its own set of issues. The Alliance is not one country but several. All of them are scrambling for power. If you entered in either country it might trigger devastating consequences for yourself. In the most ideal situation, we should have headed to the Merchants; whose motives are clear as water. Yet you brought me here? I hope my voice conveyed my annoyance. No Sora-sama, you specifically said Alright, then let us go south while I suggested we head to the land of the Merchants. That may have been the first time in a long time the Abbe referred to me as Sora-sama. I know he is being cheeky however his words sound familiar. I do remember vaguely something about heading south. I stare at the crudely drawn map for a while. Why would I go against what the Abbe says.I dont know anything about this world. Snap. South in this world is the equivalent of East in our world. At the timewhen I was new to this world. I had no idea that the sun sets in the south here. So.I must have meant lets go West but ended up saying South. Snap. Not good. But at least we made it to some sort of town or outpost right? This isnt really the dumbest of mistakes I have ever made in my life. How bad can things get? As always when in doubt apply Murphys Law; answer C very very bad. [th_107_.gif] Next Chapter >> Chapter 10.3 & 11.1 - Trust? "We are still a bit a way." I finally speak up to break the stifling silence. "Yes." "I am sure we can come up with something before we get there." "Yes." "You seem to be in agreement with everything I am saying...." "Yes." "and I find it strange." "Would you like if I disagreed?" "If you had disagreed at the start we might have been in the land of the Traders and not facing an oversized Garrison. I think the sarcasm was killing us. Sharing opinions might be a start." "I believe it is as you say. We cannot waltz right in but we can surely come up with something as we get there." Cool. The Abbe and I just agreed on something.and it was complete nonsense. I would like to believe that he approved my plan of "going with the flow". Suspicious. Well...whatever. We are still a few leagues from the town. *** Few Leagues was an overstatement. It took three nights to get there. There being massive city not some shoddy outpost or tiny village. I was completely mistaken about the distance which obscured the size of the town. This gave me reasons to believe my Cyclops eye has become sharper. I let the Abbe know as I saw it. Looks like a fortress from the outside. Grey stone castle walls, several archer pockets in between.leading me to conclude the walls are at least 2-3 meters thick. Heavily, guarded, too many towers to count. There seem to be check points before the main gates.and there is a dried trenches serving the purpose of what I can imagine to be a moat. Describe it some more. The Abbe said taking some interest in my description. Moving inwards, there seem to be secondary wallsand more. Cannot see any high rise buildingsand after that there is the keep. Is this big city even a city? Or just an oversized garrison? Feladonia He said after listening to my description of the city. Were those tears in his eyes? Nostalgia? Maybe. *suspicious* Have you been there before? The Abbe was sweating. Normally, anyone would sweat in the desert, this was different. *Suspicious* Is it bad? I ask. Very much so. His honesty is what throws me off. I guts are telling me this man is scheming something but when he warns me of dangers my guts go for a toss. I know he is hiding something from meI need to be on my guard. They are the Empires ferocious pet dogs. So it is an over-sized garrison? Its the birth place of warriors of the Empire. First thought: Sparta!!!! Jokes aside, I am having second thoughts about visiting the city. That last sentence from the Abbes mouth had a hint of pride in it. Nostalgia and pride. A very dangerous combination when your walking into Sparta; a city that hates adventurers. This might be the first city in forever, I might have a chance to eat something other than rats and insects (dont ask how I got myself to eat them in the first place) my point is the city could be a paradise it could also be my death bed. Abbe, its each man or woman for themselves from this point on. Dont play Templar in trying to save others. Those who get left behind get left behind. This was the best advise I could give to my Guardian who was clearly surprised. I am not saying we abandon our comrades but we need to think things through if something does happen. Why am I taking so much caution? Because I am scared. There I said it and its out in the open. Yes, I am scared. My life might be at stake here. I dont know if we die here whether we reboot or its game over. So I have right to be scared. This is not simple decisions. Imagine if everything was rigged in your house. Every appliance that you use is rigged as a booby trap. One wrong move and they kill you. Hello MicrowaveBANG.dead. Would that be all? The Abbe asked without a care in the world. *Suspicious* My instincts are telling me this man is up to something. Maylon will be the adventurer. I instructed. Pardon me? The Abbe shot me a puzzled look as if he did not understand. In the event that our cover is blown please refer to Maylon as the adventurer and that we are her Guardians. The three Guardians looked at me in confusion. I absolutely wont risk it. Thats only half the truth. I am hedging my risks here. If the Abbe is going to hide stuff from me then Ill have his grand-daughter bear the risks. I am also assuming they will check us at the Gates.if they begin checking me Ill be caught immediately I pause to observe their body language; something is off. Abbe, suggestions how we can get in? I am a Templar. The Abbe said. A Templar of the Empire. Is that what he was hiding? Do you hate adventurers? No. Another puzzled look. Can I trust him? My senses are either dulling or thrown off. This mans poker face is too good. I am assuming, being a Templar gets you a free pass into the city? Yes. Ill wait outside. You three can go inside and come back in five days with some clothes. And by clothes I mean a cloak included. Once, I have something proper to wear, it might be easier to enter. Also get me enough bandages to cover myself from head to toe. Understand? Yes, Sora-sama. Hes in agreement again. *Suspicious* He referred to me as Sora-sama. *Even more suspicious* XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX Chapter: 11.1 The trio headed into the town leaving me behind. Technically speaking, with the Abbe acting suspicious, I should worry if they might abandon mehowever I am not worried that they will abandon me. Dont panic, I havent taken the beautiful and sexy Maylon hostage. Though I did suggest it. However the Abbe insisted that having a woman in the group is better C it makes the guards more vulnerable to make mistakes in judgement and the idea a woman in a group makes the group appear less dangerous. I didnt buy the argument. Not one bit. I mean the group is an old man and a boy. How is that remotely dangerous? However, the Abbe insisted saying Feladonia was very strict. He even went on to say that if caught they would be met with death. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I do agree with the Abbe in some ways. Ever seen how men behave around a totally hot babe? They behave like door mats. [Oh yes! Please walk all over me.] Seriously, men are idiots. Not that I am like those idiots. Eventually, I caved in.however that was only when the Abbe swore to return. I sensed the sincerity in his words? Okay! Fine! It was Maylon! She begged me! :( What can I do? What can I say? I am weak towards her bootilic.towards her! I dont remember what she said but I just agreed right away. Seriously darn me. Halt! A guard shouted to the approaching beggars. Who goes there? Name yourself and occupation. What is he an idiot? They are beggars. They could easily be mistaken for beggars given their unkempt looks and ragged clothes. Oh right, if you are wondering how I can hear them even though I am very very far off; clue C I am a slime and it has something to do with my ability to dismember myself and yet be able to piece myself back together. I first got the idea after Maylons soft and earth shattering punch. When my body was splattered all over I noticed that all my organs were still functioning. I just needed to gather them together and fuse them backand voila I am fixed. This was reconfirmed when the Abbe had been pinned down in three parts after I had bitten of his arm. Thus, I experimented with various organs during our journey. *sigh* If you havent guessed it; I gave a bit of my ear and eye to them. As long as there is slime on those organs and the Abbe regularly stuffs the slime with nutrients; they will be okay. This way Ill be able to keep an eye on themand an ear on them? I let the Abbe know secretly that if I find myself abandoned they will be answerable with their life. I believe at this time it must be clear that I am not so trusting of people. I can make stupid decisions when it comes to womenbut not at the expense of my life. I am James Adler however I now go by the name Abbe Faria. I used to serve his Majestys Imperial Army however I have now retired. Maylon Irene Adler. Granddaughter of Abbe Faria Gustav Garzal, son of Hakan Khatif Garzal. That might have been the first time I heard their entire names. Interesting The guard looked at the Abbe carefully. The Abbe was the only one with an identity that could be verified. When did you retire? After the fall of the stars. Regiment? The Abbe rolled his eyes as if to say really you are going to ask me such easy questions. The Imperial Army had none before the fall of the stars. The guard smiled. Ill still need a reference from someone who can vouch for your identity. Then, I would like to call upon Graman Jozela, President of the Apothecary Association. The guard frowned. Alas, it is unfortunate that I must inform you this but he lives no more. He passed away last year His son? Wife? The Abbe asked. They perished with him too. What happened? The Abbe asked with a worry. They were journeying from here to the Saun AhSaunhis home town. The Abbe murmured. He took the wastelands They both said together. Is there anyone who can vouch for you? No. Given my age and nature of occupation, I believe most of my acquaintances should be buried beneath the earth. Guard-san, please let us in! Maylon begged. We have been travelling through the desert for a hundred days. I havent taken a shower or had a decent meal She was becoming teary. Maylon worked like magic. The guard rolled over like a door mat for her. He didnt even bother asking them basic questions like why are you travelling with a Garzala or what have you been doing 100 days in the desert? Sure.. He said in a shaky voice. The Abbe has redeemed himself in my eyes. He wasnt taking Maylon with him unnecessarily; he did so because he needed her. Good call. Before they could enter the second guard spoke up. Wait! Any weapons? He asked looking at Gustav. Gustav emptied his pockets and revealed the two daggers. One of the guards snorted; surely that doesnt qualify as a weapon. Before they could move again, they needed to go through one more trial hound check? The second guard opened a kennel and out stepped a three headed dog? Cerebrus? Not good. This is more strict that airport security.if not as strict. I could never imagine that a medieval looking town could have such a sophisticated sense of security. I wonder what they are looking for? Cerebrus (my name for a three headed dog) began sniffing each one but then froze at Maylon and began barking The guards quickly pulled out their swords. Youwhat have you got? one of the guards asked. She sucked at acting. Nothing The most terrified nothing in the world. Search her. The Abbe stepped in front to stop them. I assure you she has nothing. Rules are rules old man. The guards were speaking in delight. Either they were perverted in a bad sense or they figured out my eye and ear was tucked in between the folds of her dress. Kyaaa! Maylon screamed as the dog tugged her skirt. Before anyone could do anything the damned dog bit off the portion of Maylons skirt where my slime covered eye and ear was hidden. After that I am not sure what they were saying since the bloody dog chomped off my eye and ear however I could only watch them from a distance. There seemed to be some kind of dispute but then after a bitter exchange of words, the three were let in. Good.and not good. I just lost my eye and ear. Losing the organs wasnt so much so the problem (it hurt like crazy when the damned thing chewed on it like a toy) but losing tabs on the three was an issue. I dont trust people. :noei: Chapter 11.2 - Powerful steroids? Well now that they are in; they are in. There no use in crying over spilt milk. What is done is done. What I can work on and change is the future. I have the option of treating these five days as a holiday and waiting for them to return or I can think of it as an opportunity to do something worthwhile. Originally my plan was to go sightseeing around Feladonia, now that is clearly not going to happen. The only thing I can think of is training. There have been many things I have wanted to experiment on.with regards to my body. I head back to my hideout, its basically an oasis that we found near the outskirts of Feladonia. (My water supply was secured with this). I enter my hole and cover the top with the curtain. I look at my slime body carefully. It has been bothering me for some time now on the process of how I gain STR and AGI stats. The current process is that I form muscles and then punch against a wall for hours like an idiot and then I gain some stats. While this does make gaming sense.there were some questions which were left unanswered; why didnt I gain stats before i.e without making muscles? The first explanation could be that I needed to have muscles to store these stats point in? While that does make sense in some weird way, I dont get why it works like that. Its also weird that these stat points go away when I release the muscle like structure and become into one grand blob of slime. In theory without muscle formation repetition of the same punch the wall should have the same effect Experiment one: I banged my blob like body around the walls. I was mostly bouncing off it from one end to another. It was fun. I splattered all over and then I was smeared all over Conclusion: My blob form is my weakest form. Even though my membranes durability has increased without stitching and layering my body explodes too easily with the slightest impact. This makes it practically impossible to grind and gain stats Experiment two: I created two hands punching the wall with only one hand. The idea with this experiment was to see if I use only one set of muscles will it increase STR for those muscles only? Also is there any kind of structural changes in my muscles? Conclusion: It took a while but I did gain some stats. The surprising bit was that the benefit was limited to only the hand with which I punched. This was contrary to my previous understanding of how my body works. I feel I have inherited a more human like body than I previously imagined. No that isnt rightthis game is more realistic than I previously imagined. I never tried it in Royal Road, but when I hit the scarecrow for four weeks straight, I believe all of me had become stronger. So if I use a set of muscles only those become stronger, eh? Why? This is the bit that has really been bothering me. Why do they only become stronger and why do the stats disappear when I release muscle form. It makes sense only a particular muscle becoming stronger when I am a human. However, when one is a blob the entire body is like one big muscle? At least that is how I am understand my own slime body. I have slime; which consists of some weird nucleus all over which provides control to my body, my slime membrane which maintains my form and surface tension. There is also tiny hair on the membrane which enables my slime to move (like the mercury bot in terminator)so its not like I have specific set of muscles. If were to interchange parts of one muscle (i.e. slime) with another then I should be able to distribute the stats? Conversely, if I were to put all powered stats in one hand, I could have a punch like death? These are just ideas Staring at my own slime like body I noticed something strange in my muscles. Its too small so it went unnoticed but there was a slight discolouration in my muscles when compared to the rest of my non muscle slime body. I used my Cyclops eye to see really closely, I cant tell what is causing the discolouration since it is so small but now that I think about it. I quickly form back my other hand which I didnt train. There was a variation in colour. This was slightly just by the faintest of margins more of my original colour. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I begin punching again with the same hand (the one with which I trained previously)till I gained one more stat.the discolouration increasedagain only marginally. I think I got it. I am assuming a hypothesis here, I could be wrong. *Grinding* in some way makes me release some kind of chemical? And these chemicals are the equivalent of stat points. If I think about it like thisit makes sense because there was a law of earthly sciences or something. In which case stat points would be required to have some sort of physical manifestation or form. MUAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I am a genius! This is one crazy hypothesis but if what I am thinking is correct the possibilities of what I can accomplish with this information increase infinitely more. I mean think about it.if I have these stat points does it mean other players and NPCs etc have them too? What about monsters? Also would it be possible to acquire this chemical? Like steroids? And artificially make myself stronger? I feel like I have become some sort of cheat character. So does this work like Re: Monster? Or Arifureta? Where simply eating creatures will make me stronger? No that cant be the case, I havent gained anything from eat rats. But I did cook them. No that doesnt even make senseeven if I ate them raw I dont think I would gain any Maybe because rats dont have enough stat points to begin with? Then should I eat something bigger? No that wont work eitherI did eat the worms meat. No stat gain there either Stop!! Too many ideas buzzing in my brains! Okay calm down. This is a very big revelation. I need to think it through. If it was possible to gain stats just through eating creatures then everyone would be gaining them right now. So there must be something which prevents stat transfer.either that or I am mistaken what the chemical is. But the chemical being equal to stat points fit so wonderfully with everything else Take a deep breath. Lets take a step back. There is still part of the puzzle that I cant explain why do these stat points aka chemicals disappear when I relax muscle form and where do they disappear to? I stretch arms out and then release the muscles. I keep a close eye on armsmore like at the fluids coursing in me. I can barely tell since it is so dim in my hole (must be night already), but I can tell that the chemical is absorbed into the many nucleus (by the way these are about the same size as one cent coin) floating in me So thats what happens. I wonder. I recreate new muscles and I can see the chemicals being released again. Ah, its some sort of muscle memory. I read about this in biology, when a movement is repeated over time, a long-term muscle memory is created for that task, eventually allowing it to be performed without conscious effort. If that is the case, would it be possible to release stat points even when not maintain a muscle form? Not that I see any point to this since without muscles I cant maintain a sturdy enough body but still It took me a while to figure out how to do this experiment. Its not like I have a lab here that I can experiment away freely Mental stimulus aka visualization or imagination. If I were to imagine I am forming muscles and imagine the sensations, I should in theory be able to fool my body in thinking that the chemical or stat points as I call them, need to be released. Gist of it, it worked. Not the same degree of stat gains but enough to give me the confidence that if I practised like this I would be able to release my whole potential without muscle formation. I could also now concentrate my stats into a particular arm leg etc I couldnt help but smile. I havent grown stronger but at least I know a short cut on how I could become stronger [th_099_.gif] I feel so powerful. Long live the slimes! Chapter 11.3 & 12.1 - Rats & Venus It seems by the time I was done with experiments, it was already early morning of the next day. talk engrossed in something. No wait let me brag.see the power of my concentration.could only be broken by my hunger pangs. :( I am so hungry!!! Words fail to describe my hunger!! As soon as I step out of my hole (for a while now, I feel like some sort of animal that burrows into the ground to sleep) I began stuffing the natural forage surrounding the oasis to calm my hunger. It tasted so bad. I dont know what I ate but it turned my breath green in color.
Poison breath acquired.
Poison Breath: You can now spew poisonous gas. You can run out of poisonous gas so munch on more Aethitis leaves when you run out!
Cool! The leaves helped in satisfying my hunger for now.but what I needed was meat *sniff* sniff* Ooooh!! All the delicious smells from the city are making their way into my nose. *grumble* Great I am hungry again. I think it helps that I can now hunt my own food. I would have liked to secretly enter the city but the risks are too high. Like who in their right mind would want to sneak a bite off from the Spartans? It took a bit of time, but tonight I hit jack pot. I found a natural hidden cavern filled with rats! Whats more the fumes from the cavern seem to have made the rats sluggish. LOL. Stupid rats sleeping in such a cave. This was literally an all you can eat buffet. There were skinny rats, fat rats, hairy rats, not hairy rats.so much variety. I admit there is the lack of thrill which one gets from hunting but I am good with this. Tonight I will feast! Grilled rat! Tomorrow smoked rat! Maybe the next day I can have rat salad! Yeah, this is really sad. I am in a pitiful state and I am sure I should be crying right now. If I were home right now, I could be munching away on ramen or sushi.but here I am . Eating hairy rats. I pick two or three of the meatiest rats and head back to camp. Ill eat rat steak tonight. Rat meat isnt that good since it is so toughand lacks any sort of good taste. But I am not going to complain When I reach camp..I realize I cant start a fire F*ck. Usually, I cooked on the fire the Abbe left running. I could see the dreams of rat steak crumbling. I feel so broken. I just want a morsel of normal decent food. Just a tiny bit which is fit for human consumption I want to cry.but without tear ducts I cant. I think crying helps release frustrations.now I cant even do that Thinking how broken my life has become.that I cant even cry.made me want to cry even more. Why did I leave my life of luxury for this? I wasnt a millionaires son but even an average Japanese persons income would be likeable to a life of luxury compared to the way I am living now. I sleep in a hole, my daily diet is rats and insects and I have no one to talk to. Les Miserables. This game is breaking me. There is a mental strain on players which would go unnoticed; lack of a safe zone. Players here must constantly be fighting for their lives, desperately trying to survive I stuff myself with rats and go back into my hole. There was training that needs to be done. The five days whizzed by quickly, mostly because my training was absorbing most of my time. With no need to go looking for food everyday, it was fairly easy to focus on training. I must say I have really stuffed myself with a lot of rats. My daily meals now are twelve rats. Normally, my body can get by with just three a dayactually thats the most I can find in a single hunt. This is in some twisted way paradise? *** I waited at the outskirts where we had parted our ways. We had decided to meet up on the fifth day right here. Nobody turned up. I waited the entire day. My eyes were fixed on the two idiotic guards who wore dresses like ancient Greek warriors - the whole time I watched them and any movement at the gate. No movement at the gatenothing No one turned up. I feel like I have been abandoned However, I must keep hope. I am certain that something must be detaining my guardians. I must keep hope and faith. I dont trust people. But that is my weakness not my strength The gates closed in the evening (like Hyrule castle) and there was no going in or out now. I retreat back to my hole. I feel lonely for the first time in this game. I think Ill eat extra rats tonight to make myself feel better. *** When I entered the cave, I felt something was off.
Targets: 98
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.My mini radar popped open and heat seeking vision was activated. I could see the rats still in the drugged like state I dont know why but it has been bothering me for a while. I have never once seen these rats go hunting.not even once. Is there something in this cave which lures in rats and traps them? Or are they being gathered here? Like some sort of birds nest? Where the mom keeps getting food. My vision and radar didnt show anything other than rats in the cave. As I walked in deeper, I could see more and more rats.however these were skinnier This is starting to get disturbing. I am not sure where this is leading.could be a quest.could be a trap.could also be nothing Now that I think about itshouldnt I have been curious to explore this cave before? I really should have done so before. I walked in deeper and deeperits becoming damp here. the moistness is killing my sense of smell There were no more rats but now I stumbled across larger creatures.dead creatures.rotting creatures. What were they all doing here? The deeper I walked.the more rotten and decayed bodies I came across. Now most people would at some point say okay something is not right here I would toobut you see Ive been druggedremember the fumes of the cave? Yup, my sense of danger has completely shut down. I am very high right now. I feel like can conquer anything. Why I am the almighty slime! As I walked even deeper, the rotten bodies of animals and monsters were replaced by bones of animals and monsters I feel like laughing in this dreary place. I feel like I walked into the stomach of some monster You know like the venus fly trap? I hereby christen you Venus Rat Cave. I said as I rubbed the walls of the cave. This is so soft I said while rubbing the walls of the cave Were the walls so constricted? Was the ceiling always this low? My mind is finding it difficult to piece information together As I rubbed the wall, I noticed my hands were covered in some kind of sticky wet water like substance What is this? I rubbed my fingers togetherwater? saliva? I taste some. Acid? It tasted like acid.kidding I have no idea what acid tastes like however I got this message:
Acidity increased by 1. +1 ACD
Trippy I barely managed to mumble those words. *** I am not certain how many days I have passed in this cave. I tried looking for a way out but could not find any. I am getting by on the animals left here and liquid dripping through the walls of the cave. Its terribly dark however some parts of the cave glow in the dark.with night vision I can barely tell the colours of my surrounding.I am getting by on heat vision I find myself no longer worrying about Maylon or the Abbe. I feel very liberated. *** I have no sense of night or day. I can tell that I am dying. The acid liquid is corroding my internal organs.with the little intellect I have left remaining I fight temptation to drink more of it. *** I learnt of a new skill which I had no idea I had.
Spore release is now active
*** I dont know what day it isbut for some strange reasonI begin licking the caveof course I cant be certain if this what really happenedhowever thats the best I can remember now It tasted so good At some point all that lickingmust have tickled? The walls shuddered a bit I licked some more *burp*
Releasing Aethiti Poisonous Gas.
Oops. Sorry I am not sure what happened next but I felt air being sucked in.and then Whooooosh! I was hit by such a strong force of air and spat out into the open I was feeling so groggy I am outside The cave was movingno closing Food cave disappearing I believe little by little my senses returned to me The venus rat cave of doom disappeared when I awoke fully. *** I am not sure how I got outwas it the licking? The poisonous gas? Or both? I think I just lucked out. No more trusting food that comes by easily. I look around. Its night time. I dont know how many days it has beenhowever its time to head back. I find my hole; thankfully its still there. I find some sort of message written inside it. My heart started beating quickly. I didnt understand the language but I am certain it was the Abbes work. Looks like I havent been abandoned after all. I guess in the end everything worked out. I am not sure what''s written but I am certain it is hope. If I wait, they will check on me soon enough. [th_101_.gif] Chapter 12.2 - Kuroshitsuji I waited and waited. Well not in the hole, I made a drawing of the surrounding regions and drew three or four Xs where I could possibly be. I hope they understand it. I took my time to observe the surrounding area. From the distance, I could tell that this city was no city. Only an idiot would consider attacking this city. Patrol units on each wall, smoke signalling, you name it and they had implemented every medieval technology available. It wasnt just having every bit of technology but the efficient use of such technology. Cerebrus it seems wasnt such a rare animal and every patrol unit had a cerebrus. Just like modern day patrol units. I wouldnt believe people of this era were capable so such thought It wasnt just patrol dogs, but even the fortifications of the city were well planned. There was poisonous vines growing on the city walls (noticed that when someone dared to climb them insta-death). There were also booby trapped walls such as sudden spikes or barrage of arrows essentially, dont ever think of sneaking in through the walls And it didnt just end with the planning of the fortifications. I believe in my many days of waiting. I even saw quality audits happening. There seemed to a large delegation checking walls and traps. Maintenance was being carried out regularlyupgradescleaning the traps (thats when the removed the dead bodies) I have to say I am impressed with the person who could think of such a tight security setting. Even if I wanted to, I am not sure I can break in. Very impressive, this place was like the ultimate prison.except it keeps people from outside from getting in(maybe I should have just called it a fortress.) *** Its been two weeks since the venus cave incident, as I am returning from my usual exploring spree I notice someone by the oasis..its Gustav. I didnt think Id be this happy to see him. And yes, I remembered not to smile. Gustav is now dressed all properly in a nice shirt and pant. I wouldnt have recognized him had it not been for my scent recognition ability. Gustav saw me approach. He didnt reveal any expressions but just provided a bag. I thanked him for it as I accepted the bag. It had everything I had asked for; clothes and bandages. As I entered the hole to change, I noticed Gustav leaving. Dont leave me! I am just coming! I blurted out. I dont want to be alone. I hate being alone. I dont mind if they dont talk to me but I need some kind of company other than insects and rats Gustav stopped and looked at me and said, Soon. Soon? You mean the Abbe will come and get me soon? I confirm with him. Gustav nodded. Okaythen ask him to get me food as well. Gustav nodded again; with that much Gustav departed. I didnt put on the clothes or the bandages. I just hid them. I didnt want them to get dirty while I waited for the Abbe. *** A week passed and nothing worth mentioning happened except for the arrival of the king? I am not sure who had arrived but the security that day had been quintupled. I couldnt tell from the distance, however a young man dressed in a black suit...yes a male suit from our era walked to the main gates. Other than his black hair there was no particular feature of his that stood out. He was accompanied by another man.not sure if any of you know kuroshitsuji. The second man gave of the same vibe. He was dressed just like the black butler and there was definitely something sinister about himmy danger warning senses were going of the chart just seeing him. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. If I were a cat, Id be hissing right now in terror. Hisss I am not sure if he noticed my gaze or strong defensive instinct but that man looked in the direction I stood. I was at least a league away but when he looked in my direction I felt he was looking at me. I was sweating. Yes, the abnormal sweat of cold fear. I think I blinked because in that instant a dark voice behind me spoke. What do we have here? I spun around quickly and jumped back defensively. Instantly changing my arm into a lance. Yes, that guy was standing behind me. I didnt even bother checking the gates to see if he was still standing therehe was in front of me right nowand oozing with blood thirst. My senses were screaming at me to run. This guy is bad news. Definitely a monster class dooms day monster. Even if I wanted to run away, I couldnt.
Spore release is now active
I think I learnt of a new skill which I had no idea I had. Though it feels like dj vu when I see the message. What are you? I barely managed to say that sentence. Oh! You can speak? The Black Butler seemed to be amused. He intensified his presence and blood thirst. I fell to my knees. I felt as if I was being stabbed with a million knives just with this mans stare. WHO THE HELL WAS HE? It was becoming harder to breath. The pressure this guy was releasing made it difficult for me to even breath. His killing aura was unbelievable; I dont think I could have even imagined monsters like him to exist in this game. I have never seen a monster like you He said as he stood next to me. Holy f*ck! When did he get so close to me! He was like standing ten feet away! This guy is scary as f*ck. He touched my lance arm with this fingerit collapsed back into its original blob form Slime? He muttered to himself. How the hell did he do that? I have never encountered a slime that can assume a human form. He released the pressure he was exerting just enough to let me speak. Speak. What are you? I could barely speak. I am scared as sh*t. The man placed his hand on my shoulder, I can kill you right now. I began shivering. This man is not joking, if he says he will kill me, he can do it easily. I know itI can feel it. Kuroshitsuji just smiled. However, my master has not ordered me to kill you. I have no obligation to kill something so weak. Listen well monster, harm my master and die.. I think I heard him chuckling and saying something like so interesting before vanishing into thin air. I collapsed on the ground. Was that damned thing a Guardian? Chapter 12.3 - Bread & cream As looked back at the gates, the two men walked in. There were several people gathered there to greet them and welcome them in. No check-ups, no questions just a big welcoming committee. That manwas an adventurer like me? And the Black Butler was his Guardian? That can only be the case. Right now fear and rage built up inside me. Ill explain rage since the reasons for fear must be obvious. An adventurer just walked into the city. He didnt just walk in, he was welcomed in. Either I have been tricked and the Empire and its people love adventurers or that person is not an adventurer. I crouched in my hole as I pondered about this. *** Where did you go, Sebastian? A man in the black suit asked. I felt a killing gaze, my lord. The Butler replied with a bow. Have you taken care of it? Yes, the matter seems to have settled. It was an ordinary slime. A slime in the desert? Nothing about it sounds ordinary. My apologies, would you like me to kill it? The butler asked with a dark smile. Not let it beits just a weak monster if you let it live, well have the patrol units sent out to clean the surrounding area. We have more important matters to attend to. Yes, my lord. Chancellor! The young lord called out. Yes, your highness! Sebastian seems to have found monsters lingering the surrounding area. Please have it taken care off. Yes , your highness! Ill have it taken care off right away! *** Soras POV: I am still huddled in the corner of my hole. My stealth skill has been active the whole time. I am afraid if I dont use it, Ill be found by the devil butler. I believe it has been a good thing that I kept my stealth on high and not stepped out that day. Apparently, the soldiers got out and began slaughtering every monster in the area. It was a massacre. Rats, insects, name it and they killed it. Even cactus. When I stepped out, the evidence of their devastation was laid bare in front of me. The entire surrounding region was littered with dead bodies. I could even see a desert worm body in the mix. I took a breath of relief. I have been dodging death narrowly in this game each and every time. I have simply lucked out each time; I believe. I didnt bother eating the dead bodies scattered everywhere. The last time I ate free food I nearly died. No thanks for the great of buffet. I bet its all poisoned or something; they probably littered it like this so that some dumb creature bites into it and dies. *** Gustav was at the hole when I returned. I was happy to see him again. The guardians kept to their word. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Little by little whatever doubt I had harboured had been eroded away They could have abandoned mebut they did not. Even when we could not meet up, they left a message. Gustav returned with what I askedclothes and now food. Everything is going as I asked. They earned my trust....well most of it. I am still confused about what I saw with the adventurer....but what ever he got food for me! :) Come. He said. First, I assumed a humanoid form. Then wrapped myself like mummy with the bandage from head to toe. Finally, I put on clothes. Having been naked for so long.a shirt and a pant feel so restrictive now. Wait. I said. I took a bite of the bread he got me. Now I can only say this much: Heavenly. After being on a diet of rats for months, this was pure heaven. It was simple bread and some cream in between.but the flavours were so nostalgic and good. I think this was the single biggest reason for me to trust my Guardians; they brought me food. I ate each bite slowly, to savour the flavour. Gustav looked at me with great interest, since he never saw me eat before in such a civilized manner. I made sure I absorbed all the crumbs.this meal was too good! I cant believe I found simple bread so good! Once I had my meal, we left immediately. The bread had kindled my taste buds memories of the delicious food I had left behind. I wanted more, more bread! Chicken, meat! Oh! Just thinking about it is making me hungry! *** We stood at the gates. The two centaur looking like guards stared at me. They couldnt make out much, even my face was covered in bandage. Totally mummified. Whats he supposed to be? One of them asked. He cursed. Gustav said. The guards stepped back in fear. He will go see doctor. Gustav added while handing them some paper. The guards quickly read it and then looked at me. You mean skin disease. Yes curse. Gustav replied back. The guards just sighed, language miscommunication. Do you have any arms or weapons on you. No. They checked me despite my answer. They then brought out cerebrus. Get out here. The guard said as he dragged the dog out of his kennel. The poor dog recoiled in fear on seeing me. Whats wrong with it? Dunno. It kept whining. They just let it go back in. Not much of an inspection. The guards stamped the paper and handed it back to Gustav. Welcome to Feladonia. If we find out you are creating trouble, we will kick you out. They warned me as they gestured me to step in. Chapter 13.1 - Feladonia Feladonia....my breath was blown away. Let me gather my thoughts. Beautiful. If you have seen 300 and thought Sparta was the same as Feladonia then you are mistaken. Feladonia is beautiful. Beyond the hundred feet high ostentatiously imposing wallswhat lays inside is truly beautifulI can see low hills and waterfalls, small streamsand vast stretches of field.grasstreesI wouldnt believe we are surrounded by desert after seeing this. There were farms.small cottages.children. So many humansI could hear a lady singand play the harp. It sounded like a sad but very beautiful songI did not understand it but I felt it. It was truly a beautiful song. I would have cried if I could. I was brought to reality with a small tug on my cuffs. Gustav pulled me. Come. He said. So this is Feladonia. The image of Sparta that I had in my head was completely destroyed. It more like Vienna or Hungaryin our worlds equivalent. Stone cobbled streets, bustling medieval mood, delicious food aroma Pizza! Pizza! Santo Pizza! I froze. Did the man across the street just say pizza? Or did I imagine it? Pizza! He repeated again. I dragged Gustav with me. I am curious, it cant be possible. Impossible They had pizza in this world. From the pictures drawn on the posters, it definitely resembled a pizza But how. It took me less than a second to figure it outI actually felt dumb for not figuring it out sooner. It was us, the adventurers who probably introduced such things from our world to this world I should have figured it out when I saw the security at the fortressit was just too modern So does Feladonia hate adventures or like us? I think the Abbe lied to me.however, I cant figure out why.why would he lie to me about such a stuff. What was he hoping to accomplish by lying to me? I cannot figure it. Especially since he has now sent back Gustav to collect me. I am on my guard but I am not overly worriedmust be some stupid reason. Gustav tugged me again. Come! He insisted. It seems he was tired of being dragged off like this. I simply followed him quietly till we reached an inn; the Blue Rose. It seemed like a quite popular joint, since their diner was completely packed even during the day. I just somehow managed to find an empty table and quickly occupied it before anyone else could. As I sat Here you are. A cute waitress said to me as she served water to me Wait is that Maylon? I stare at the woman closely. She notices I am staringher eyes then trail to Gustav who was sitting next to me. Her eyes widenbefore she faints. Totally Maylon. She is in a maid outfit.yes the clich maid outfits that we see anime. So delicious. I would have gobbled her had it not been the death stare I was receiving from everyone at the inn. A man draped in a cloak and a hot woman faints while standing near himsuspicious circumstances. I would have explained myself but someone else came to my rescue. Dont worry.I saw everything.he didnt do anything. An elf explained for me. She just fainted The silence broke and people resumed to what they were doing. Someone from the inn staff came and collected Maylon. Thanks. I said as I looked at the elf man suspiciously. No no.these things can happen. The elf said as he quickly grabbed a chair beside mine. I see. Are you out of town? Never seen you here before Yesout of town I dont like overly friendly people. This elf seems to be the type which could spell trouble later on. Are you a singer? Some sort of celebrity? The elf continues questioning. I am sure he isnt bad at heartbut I dont like being interrogated. I also find it weird that he knows things like singers and celebrities. I find it disturbing that he is aware of our culture. women fainting when they meet celebrities.that culture.Maybe he is an adventurer? This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. No I reply while keeping my guard. Then you must be a monster to have that effect on her? Are you some bad person? The elf joked. His words got to me. I am on my nerves here. I know he is joking but did his words have some kind of double meaning? Does he know? Can he sense I am a monster? You know her right? That is why she fainted when she saw you? The elf continues questioning. YesI know her grandfatherI have some business with him. Thats the best I can come up with right now. Two Rockafellas! The elf shouts out to the bar tender. Did he just buy me a drink? The bar tender served some drink in an earthen glass and sent it along the waiters to our side. Drink up drink up! The elf said heartily. I dont trust people.they need to earn my trust. I cant Why not? I am on duty. I must protect this child. Oh I see. The elf said while frowning. Well more for me! He quickly gulped down his drink and then gulped down the one he got for me. His behaviour was so human like.I trust the Abbe.but I also dont trust him. Are you a human? I ask. Me? He looked at me as if I were blind. See the ears? Long? Pointed? Pure elf. I dont think he understood me. Are you an adventurer? I quietly whisper. He spat out whatever he was drinking and then began cursing in some unknown language. How do I know he was cursing? He looked pretty mad and was yelling at the top of his lungs while looking at me. HOW DARE YOU CALL ME THAT! The elf went on and on and on. Okay. I get it. Adventures are taboo. Being an adventurer is wrong. So to that extent the Abbe has vindicated himselfthe Empire and its people hate adventurers.then who was that person I saw? And that black butler? *** I asked for more alcohol to buy back peace. This was the second time everyone in the inn was staring at me. This time I received the death stare for breaking the peace. Yes, I get it! Dont break the peace. As soon as the alcohol arrived the elf shut up and began drinking again. I took the opportunity to apologize to him. I am sorry.you just said something things which were very I understand. The elf replied. I have been a guardianso it might be the influence of my ex-master. Aha I could only say. Now I would think the elf would go awaybut he stayed on. So what really brings you here? The elf asked with a sly smile. I knew it, this damned elf is trouble. I am looking for someone I reply. Was she the one? The elf asks while sipping his drink. Noits a small boy I reply. The elf frowns. They dont like stuff like that. I frozedid he just .the mother of all misunderstandings... GOD NO! If he could see my faceit would be reading; shock. Oh sorry The elf said as he lowered his face in embarrassment. Yup, he was fairly drunk. If you find it difficult to search for himpost in Guild Associationthey will help. He said as he got up slowly to leave. Finally, he left. Just when I thought, I could relax, another cute waitress turned up at my table. Here you are! She said cutely. It was bill receipt. 242 Ketas! She chirped. I know I have been duped. I told you overly friendly people spell trouble. I dont know him I tried to explain. But the stare I got from the waitress was it didnt look like that to us. Before, I could protest and say I dont have any money someone cut in. Ill pay for him. The voice was familiar. I look up; its the Abbe Faria. Chapter 13.2 - Maddening Where to begin? I think it is best to begin from when I bit off tore off the Abbes arm, he completely stopped speaking me. Then one fine day when I say town approaching he starts speaking to me as if nothing ever happened. I mean he never forgave me nor did he scold me; nothing. Isnt that weird? It left a very awkward feeling in my mouth. His personality seemed to be too variedunless of course he had some underlying motive or secret which was compelling him to behave strangely towards me Anyone logical and meek like me would have been suspicious of the Abbe. I mean I tore off the mans arm and hes still loyal to me? Why? The true test was when he left for Feladonia leaving me behind. In all honesty, I was sure that I had been abandoned; however with my pass into the city I have a different view on things A very different view on things The Abbe and I stared at each other. There was an awkward silence. It had been a very long time since we met. Its good to see you. I said to break the eerie silence. The Abbe smiled. I apologize for the delay master. We had difficulty finding jobsso gathering the bandages and clothes took longer I dont like where this conversation is going. I want to be scolded, I feel truly guilty for tearing off his arm and yet he pretends like nothing has happened. No instead, he is apologizing to me I understand I actually did, there are times when things dont go according to plan. Considering that I gave him only five days this is good enough. Though it would have been nice if you had sent a message. Ah! I am disappointed in myself, I should have taken the lead and directed the conversation towards his arm. I am really concerned about his arm, I havent seen him move it even once since the journey. Its always been limp and loosely hanging by his sideeven now it is.. We were working late master. The Abbe defended. I understand. Thank you for your efforts. I am sincere. I dont think I could have survived this long in this game without such a helpful guardian. I am drowning in my own guilt here. I am finding it difficult to look at the Abbe. The Abbe whose worked so diligently for me We did come the seventh day but could not find you Each sentence that follows from his mouth, pushes me deeper and deeper into his indebtedness. I was pre-occupied. I am trying to cover up. The Abbe looked at me for an explanation. Normally, I wouldnt explain however aside from the guilt, I am curious to learn more as well about the venus cave. I quickly described to him my journey into the cave and back. I made sure I covered all the details and then looked at him for an answer. The Abbe had turned white as a ghost. He finally spoke, Master, if what you are saying is truethen you had been eaten by the Scopludge. Is it that bad? It is a very dangerous monster. No one has ever escaped the monster. It fools stray and lost travellers into the many cave like mouths it has with its outward appearance of shelter and a safe haven and once then are inside, it traps them in forever till they are digested. The Gods watch over you for you to have survived such an ordeal. It means you are truly blessed Cool. I must be the luckiest player. No more easy meals for me. I guess I must be lucky? Sora-sama is indeed lucky. Blessed like the child of the star Child of the star? Gustav snorted. Its evident he doesnt believe I am blessed like the child of the star. It is a prophecy that there will be a child who will save this world, unite the lands and vanquish the evil plaguing the wastelands. It is said when the child appears, the Gods will bless him with infinite luck, wisdom and courage to overcome all obstacles that stand in his path. Do you believe in the prophecy? Yes, I believe in it. Do you believe in it Gustav? Gustav looks at me with a surprise; I have never really asked for his opinions. Hedo Brashi. He said quickly before walking off. The Abbe explains, The Garzal believe quite the opposite. The child of the star will doom the world or something along those lines. Why? The prophecy is very old.there is no written documentation of itand has many a times been distorteddifferent countries, tribes and people believe different things But everyone knows about this prophecy? I am not too surethe people of the Empire know ithowever elsewhere.I cannot say So it isnt a real prophecy? But could this be the objective of the game? Time to change topics to something more relevantWhat all jobs did you acquire? This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. I am the clerk of this inn, Maylon and Gustav help around. Getting this type of job is the easiest. I see I guess in all games this holds true.pointlessly domestic jobs pay enough and are easy to get as they require no skills.unless you are planning on becoming a chef. Does it pay much? For what we need it will suffice. As a Templar I used to get more. Similar to Royal RoadIf I remember correctlyI made more as a hired mercenary than while working in an innor do I have it the other way round.I guess working in an inn was more profitable for me in Royal Road.but then there was the time and effortnever mind that is a story of another time. Should I work here as well? I am my considerable experience in the leisure industry can contribute in this game as well. I dont believe they will hire someone so suspicious. The Abbe destroys my dreams. Then do you have any suggestions? Master it depends where do you want to go from here? The Abbe asked me. I am looking for someone. This is the first time I am sharing my true plans for coming here. We could post a reward for information or details on the board of the Guild Association The Abbe suggested. The Abbe moved closer to me and whispered, Is this person an adventurer? Yes. It might not be a good idea to mention that then. I agree the elfs reaction set that straight for me. So who are we looking for? The Abbe asked. He is a young boy, around my age. His name is Enma Ikeda. The entire diner froze and yes I got the death stare. The Abbe was looking at me as if he were terrified of me. I could relate this scene to something like He-who-should-not-be-named. Enka AmidaI love Enka I spoke hastily to cover-up. The diner returned back to its clamour. The Abbe regained his composure and then looked at me. We should speak somewhere else. His voice was weak and panicking. Ummm sure? *** We made our way out of the inn. Gustav and Maylon were informed and they followed us. We headed to a park. I must say who ever designed this city did so keeping a modern city in mind. I cant imagine that Adventurers dislike the Empire. As far as I can see it is a great place to stay as long as no one finds out that you are an adventurer. Sora-sama, you must absolutely never take that name. The Abbe abruptly began once he made sure no one was eavesdropping. I begin where all questions begin. Why? Sora-sama! The Abbe looked at me as if I were behaving irrational. I continued giving him a blank look. That man You mean boy. No! That man is a danger to everyone! Nothing good will come of him! The Abbe finished hastily. I am looking for a boy named En SHHHHHHH!!! The Abbe hushed me. We refer to him as the Immortal God of Death or Shakuhachi. Shakuhachi? I am not looking for a man.a boy.younger than meor around my age? Sora-samaI am not sure if we speak of the same person.but Shakuhachi came to our world nearly 500 cycles ago.with his almighty guardian Ryu, they destroyed an entire nation and united half the world.the Empire as we know it exists because of the Shakuhachi.Sora-sama? I think I blanked out. Did he just say 500 cycles? But it was only 18 months ago.shivers descended down my spine. Abbehow many days make a cycle here? The Abbe was perplexed as if I asked a stupid question which no one has asked him before. 512 Days make a cycle 500 years agoquarter a million days ago I think I am barely audible now. I am in complete shock. How many days of this world make a complete day in my world? I do not know Sora-sama. I grab the Abbe looking for answersno he wouldnt know it.hes just an NPC If Enma came here 256,000 days agoround off to 250,000 days ago and that is the equivalent of 18 months in my world. Impossible Those are the only words that escape my mouth once I finished the mental mathematicsit would mean 1 hour of my real world is almost 20 days in this world. I found it difficult to breathe. My knees gave away as dread engulfed me.I might go mad playing this gamecompletely madthe very idea of living 500 years is maddening [th_107_.gif] Chapter 13.3 & 14.1 - Jaws dropping Sora-sama? The Abbe waived his hand in front of his master who looked completely blanked out. Maylon and Gustav were curious as well. They knew he was fine.but why did he just conk off like that? The Abbe gently touched his master by the shoulder and asked again, Sora-sama is everything alright? Sora regained his composure and then looked at the Abbe with painfully. He simply said, It must be painful to live forever. The Abbe was at a loss of words. Never in his life had he met a person who didnt want to live forever. All of his previous masters were enthusiastic and did their best to live longer.sadly none of them reached even half of the Abbes current age. All of them were killed by the ways of this torturous world.was his master suicidal? Abbe shook his head, he knew Sora better. There was a deeper meaning behind Soras words; not to live forever did not mean the same as not wanting to live at all. Then who were these raw painful emotions directed to? Enma. The old Templar looked at Sora in disbelief, could this person really be feeling pity Enma? The Immortal God? Master. Abbe tried to console. The immortal god.doesnt deserve any sympathy Sora looked at the Abbe as if he didnt have a clue what the Abbe was talking about. You are speaking about him and his longevity? Heck no! Sora exclaimed. I am worrying about myself Oh.. The Abbe was at a loss of words. He never really fully comprehended his master. This was definitely the most fickle master he had ever had. I hoped to be done with this game soon Sora added as he looked around the park. The Abbe was stunned with the last remark. Done with the game? C Is this a game to him? The Abbe wondered what really went in Soras mind. He sometimes behaved very intelligent like a genius but then his actions never matched his words.and would come across like a fool. Even when he first met his master, the Abbe was sure like all the other adventurers Sora would ask him hundreds of questions about this world.but all he was interested in was the Abbes technique Glow Finger Scripture.one of the most useless skills and a completely irrelevant topic.. even now he seems to be hardly interested in one topic. The Abbe looked at his master and waited impatiently for him to return to his normal demeanour, they needed a plan of action.any plan to decide where would they go from here...however Sora was not interested any more in the talk about Feladonia or Enma, he seemed to be looking around Master is everything alright? The Abbe asked sensing something was wrong. We have company, they dont seem to be interested in harming us but they are tailing us Sora said as he looked back the Abbe. Are they friends of yours? The Abbe quickly expanded his presence and he noticed a faint but subtle presence of others watching him. When he looked in the direction of the presence he could see ordinary people in the distance having a picnic. The Abbe frowned. Secret Police? Sora asked. The Abbe looked at his master with eyes wide open. How did he know that? It bothered the Abbe not knowing his masters true strength; not that Sora was physically strong or a genius but although he acted aloof he was already thinking several steps ahead.or at least the Abbe thought he did. Most adventurers have a normal body and only few go as far as to modify it to the extent Sora did.but when the Abbe noticed the cruel weaknesses his masters body carried he wondered if Sora would even survive the desert? The Abbe knew his existence was crucial for his masters survivalhe didnt believe that Sora would have survived without him.and then what happened a few days completely stupefiedwhen his master lost his mind he became a powerful master which took all of the Abbes strength to suppress. The Abbe wondered was it a calculated move to have such a body or simple luck? So are they friends of yours? Sora asked again. No, they are no friends of mine. Then, we have a problem, if you havent invited them why are they tailing us? Sora asked with a stern tone. Sora-sama, are you accusing me of betraying you? The Abbe asked in shock. He couldnt believe his master thought him to be a traitor. It is a likely possibility. Sora said calmly. I know very little about guardians and can only make a guess about the conditions put forth by the Oath of Loyalty. Grandfather is no traitor! Maylon defended her grandfather angrily. Master, no guardian can ever betray his master. The Abbe tried to clarify. Sora pouted for a moment and then said, Dont tell me your bible is written by Issac Asimov? The Abbe and Maylon looked at their master as if they didnt have a clue what he was talking about. You know, to never harm a master or let a master come to harm, to always obey humans unless this violates the First Law, and to protect its own existence unless this violates the First or Second Laws. Something like that? Sora asked casually. The Abbe and Maylon both had their mouths dangling open. Sora looked at them and wondered did he hit jackpot. After he heard what the Abbe said about not betraying he figured it was something like I Robot since this game was really into copy right infringements, he guessed the rules for Guardians would be similar. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The Abbe regained his composure and looked at Sora suspiciously. He had no clue whether Sora was genius or average whatever the case maybe he decided he needed to fill in the gaps for Sora before he reached the wrong conclusion. Sora-sama, please let me explain. Forgive me for not explaining everything sooner.it has just been exhausting.not many traverse through the Great Arid Desert as we did.. Go on.I am really interested in what you have to say.especially since you ignored me for so long already Please let me assure neither Maylon, Gustav or I, are capable of betraying you. Sora didnt buy it but he listened to what the old man had to say. You are right Guardians are bound by the Oath of Loyalty and what you described are truly some of the more important rules laid down for Guardians Why can vampires kill their own masters? The Abbe could see that Sora was being fickle again. He never really stuck to one topic. It is a matter of attribute. Those on the path of righteousness and the holy are strictly bound to the Oath however for those belonging to or sworn into or even born with the blood of Darkness are not governed by the Oath.. The Abbe wondered if Sora understood him. But if the master is stronger they will obey? Sora asked. That applies to everyone in this world, Sora-sama. The weak obey the strong. It has nothing to do with the Oath. But Gustav never really obeys me Gustav flinched slightly as he heard that. Gustav is a Garzala. The tribe of Garzal has an inkling of darkness, as long as it resides in his blood he is never completely bound by it But Maylon and you are? The Sora shot back. Yes we area holy Templar like myself is completely bound by it and Maylon by lineage must obey as well Sora seemed to be satisfied with the explanation. So go on, tell me more about these rules. Unfortunately, I cannot. The Abbe said while hiding his face. All his explanations about being honest would likely be re-examined the Abbe thought. I understand, it is a rule that you cannot explain the rules of being a Guardian? Sora asked without doubting the Abbe. YesI can only speak about rules which you have discovered As you know, the rules are; A Guardian must never harm or knowingly bring harm to its master. A Guardian must never disobey its master. Lastly, a Guardian must protect its own existence in accordance with the above set rules. The Abbe explained. Sora thought for a while an spoke, A Guardian must never lie must be there somewhere in between and.I am guessing a Guardian dies when it breaks the above rules or is freed when its master dies? The Abbe at this point just accepted Soras intellect as he saw it. He wasnt a genius but he wasnt a fool either The Abbe nodded. Yes, however if I may add we are never truly free. Is that why you were chains when I met you? Sora asked. Yesfreedom is only temporary, once our master dies we are returned to prisons. Can you ever truly be free? Sora asked with a darkened expression. It is possible The Abbe said while being reserved about the topic. Sora looked around and noticed Maylon was seriously interested in this topic. Even Gustav who normally was never interested in conversations seemed to be interested. It is alright, now that they know this much they will surely find out about it sooner or later Sora said looking at their eager eyes. I rather have them know in front of me than behind my back and plot something dastardly. The Abbe nodded, The rules prevent me from speaking to you however I can tell them. Sora frowned. Could you write it? The Abbe nodded side-ways. Then dont tell them. Both Maylon and Gustav looked at Sora angrily. Sora-sama The Abbe began this time. Yes? I have one questionmaybe more Sora paused for a second. Ill only answer one. How did you know they were Secret Police? Sora smiled, Because if had created this city, I would have had Secret Police tail those I am suspicious of. Then you were never really suspicious of me? The Abbe asked with surprised expression. Not really, you implied it yourself and I just went along with it.if you really had to betray me why not do it in the Arid Desertunless of course it is something that can only be done in the city.either ways I dont doubt you because I never really trusted you Sora said peacefully. Gustav had no idea what Sora said so quickly but he understood it must have been something big since both Maylon and the Abbe had their jaws dangling down again. Oh and when I said were they your friends, I really meant it, since they seem to be staring at you more than methe one who is suspiciously dressed. Chapter 14.2 & 14.3 - Stumped Sora POV The Abbe realized soon enough, I wasnt lying to him when I said that they were watching him and not me. Sora-samathis is very bad The Abbe lowered his voice. I know I sarcastically replied back. It was bad like ten minutes ago but the Abbe didnt seem to be bothered then and kept going on and on about rules that Guardians have to follow. So how has the situation changed since then? We should go different ways. The Abbe suggested. Fine, Maylon and Gustav can be one pair. Abbe, stick with me. I suggested. I think my suggestion pained the Abbe. It didnt seem he wanted to be separated from Maylon. We all can meet back at the Blue Inn once we are certain that we are no longer being followed. I added to ease his worries. Everyone nodded in unison. Maylon and Gustav were first to leave, as we watched them step outside the park, I could tell that a gaze was following themhow did I know? Well apart instinct, there was my monster aided senses which seem to have boosted up since my fight with the Abbe. I could see several red lines which originated from peoples eyes and directed to my group. I could only guess this was computer aided graphics intending to pin point hostile gaze. Not too shabby of a feature. Though I felt it was interfering with my senses more than it helped. Once they were out of our sight, I looked at the Abbe. So tell me, how did your previous Guardians die? That I cannot do. The Abbe replied. I have my foot stuck in the door, I would like to believe the Abbe but then things like this happen and or he says something and it puts me off. I never really trusted him but at least now as much as I hate to admit it, there is some expectation I keep of the Abbe.an expectation that he will be there for me when I need him.or so I hope. Abbe, before we make our move let me be frank with you. There have many a times where I have felt that your actions dont match your words, it is because you keep doing things like that (and by that I meant keeping secrets), I find it hard to trust you. I understand you have your circumstances and rules but you need to find a middle ground. The Abbe frowned. He had hoped that he had already convinced me. Let us go. I said, without giving regard to his pained expression. Its not that I didnt care about the Abbes feeling but I felt the gazes were becoming stronger. I dont think anyone was following Maylon so that would mean their target is the Abbe. The Abbe and I got up and quickly meandered through the park casually before jumping for the fence and running across the road. The moment we acted so rashly I could see behind us all the folks dressed up in casuals pretending to be commoners enjoying the day were in distress. Some were running around hurriedly and others were packing up the act. I could only smile, they were so-so when it came to training however they were quite good. It really seemed like a scene from the Hollywood movies where CIA agents or something are after somebody. However, what really got me smiling was when I noticed Valkyries chasing us from above. The Abbe was shocked from seeing my gleeful expression however, I didnt really care. Sora-sama! Why do you smile? The Abbe asked me. Because this is exactly how I would have done things. I calmly replied. The Abbe kept quiet as we ran and then asked. Why are you enjoying this? My grin grew wider, Cause my apprentice is alive. I am not sure if the Abbe understood but he could tell that this was a good thing. I am not so bothered about the people chasing us, I could think of a few ways of dodging them Right before I forget and create an image of suspense, my apprentice is Enma. Although, we are good friends and everything, he is really my apprentice in Royal Road. Its a long story but it was entirely Enmas doing, he alone decided to call me master and thus became my apprenticeI am sure there is more to this story but I cannot remember it now.I feel like I may have forgotten something important. We need to run into a crowded street. The Abbe shouted out. Although, it sounded like a good suggestion, I was truly shocked. I didnt expect the Abbe to have stealth training.wasnt he a Templar? Arent they honourable just and fighting head on? Do they know you? Right now there wasnt much time to explain, so I asked directly. The Abbe looked behind at the Valkyries trailing us in the sky and then at me. I think he understood the hidden meaning in my question. Sora-sama! I apologize for hiding this from youI am a spy for the Allianceplease trust me, we need to lose them If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I nearly tripped on hearing what the Abbe said. A spy? Him? So not only is my guardian an old man, but a Templarwhose learnt magic of varying degrees, served the Imperial Army of the Empire but is secretly a spy for the Alliance? Two thoughts in a summary; did I hit jackpot for 1FP? Isnt this plot twisted like crazy? I didnt think about either of these questions, everything just started making more senseswhy the Abbe is so goodand why he acted so strange when he saw Feladonia Sora-sama! The Abbe shouted as he pointed to a market street. No! I shouted back. I need a second to think here. Normally, the Abbes idea would have worked nine out of ten times however this is Enma I am dealing with, if my training were in the slightest bit effective he would have had a bit of sense and would have sent the elite of the elitestracking us through a crowded street would be easy for themin fact it might just slow down our movement. Also given that the Abbe is a spy and this fact apparently is knownthen the Abbes cover must have been blown.I can only conclude that only idiots would send idiots to catch a spy. Here. I said as I grabbed the Abbe and dashed into a store. I think the Abbe was as surprised as the store owner when we barged in. Here? The Abbe asked with a confused look. I have Abbe the death stare to shut him up. If this bungling idiot hadnt been so secretive in the first place we would have never been in this mess to begin with. Sit, I said as we grabbed a table. We were in some sort of store cum restaurant? The Abbe obediently sat. Explain. The Abbe looked at me painfully, I cannot master. Yeah, my blood is really starting to boil here. I am scared of dying here and this moron here is dragging me to my death. Okaycalm down.remember the basics.breathe. All better. Your previous masters? Were they aware of this? The Abbe guiltily nodded. Oh f*ck! I swore in anger. You got them involved in your mess didnt you? He nodded again. Oye! You need to order something or get out! The angry restaurant owner shouted at us. I gave the death stare to him as well, I could see he was shivering as I unleashed my complete blood thirst. Why now? I asked. The rules dictate that I let no harm come to you.if my actions bring you harm then I must tell you Bullsh*t! I swore again. You needed to protect your own skin. If harm befell me and you were the cause you would die, wouldnt you? So you told me what was necessary to live.you are only and only protecting your own skin! I hammered my voice into the Abbes head. The Abbe tried to avoid direct eye contact. So whats the secret? I asked. The Abbe looked up as if he had no idea what I was talking about. Dont play me now! What is the alliance after? My voice thundered in the small store. Thankfully, other than the store owner and us there was nobody here. They are looking for anything to defeat the Immortal God. The Abbe said. Well that was kind of obvious. I meant is there anything specific they are after other than killing Enma? The Abbe looked at me in shock. For the past few hundred yearsour leaders have only been gathering information.no one has dared to take any bold steps. I think I got the gist of it. So leaders are other adventurers or heads of states.but why does everyone want to kill him? Shouldnt other adventures be helping him, isnt he the blessed star child? Unite the world defeat the darkness etc. etc? The Abbe looked as if I didnt know Enma at all, no in fact he said it. Masterdo you even know the Immortal God? The Immortal Goddoesnt intend to unite the world or defeat the darkness. He does nothing and prevents anyone from doing so Eh? Although, we believe every adventurer has potential to become the blessed child of the star.the Immortal God is surely not the child of the star. Eh? The Immortal God, created the desert to prevent others from unifying the lands. He has a battalion dedicated to prevent others from vanquishing the darkness from haunting the wastelands But master.the worst thing he does is.and not because so many residents have lost their child but many children of the stars have also f.. STOP! those are the only words that left my mouth. I didnt want to hear anymore. No.I couldnt hear anymore. I am completely stumped. Chapter 15.1 & 15.2 - Goodbye Abbes POV I dont know what is Sora thinking but we have been sitting in this store for thirty minutes or sothe secret police we so desperately tried to escape from has completely surrounded us. Sora-sama, we must escape from here. Sora-sama? Ever since I told him the truth about Enma, he seems to have frozen up. I really dont understand this master, he is too fickle. However, I can understand his heart, if Enma and him were close friends then I understand. Abbe.we are surrounded Sora-sama finally spoke up. Was this boy even listening to me? I have been telling him repeatedly that we must run into the crowded place.why did I listen to him and bring him here! My heart is too muddled to know whether his choices bring harm to him or benefit. *** The secret police was no longer hiding in secret. Once, they realized that their cover had been blown, they openly chased after the Abbe and the person with him. At least thirty or so people in blue uniforms were cordoning off the streets to prevent normal people from interfering. There were some uniformed soldiers on roof tops as well. Very well trained Sora calmly observed the situation around him. I think I may have made a mistake. I completely forgot about our situation. Sora clarified. The Abbe was dumb founded; complete loss of words and emotions. How should he react? This world .no the Empire . Or maybe just Feladonia is very similar to my own home town. Sora said as he looked at the store. There were many such stores like this in the real world. Groceries and take away? Sora commented as he looked at the items available. The store owner was sobbing as Sora took a few steps closer to him. Please dont hurt me. He cried. Abbe, why are they not attacking the store? Why have the surrounded us? Sora asked curiously. Master, isnt it because we have a hostage? We do? Sora asked while looking around in the small store for the hostage. Master, please dont joke. The Abbe said while slightly unsure whether his master was joking or being serious. Sora went to the back of the store and came back out, I dont see any hostages Master the store owner! The Abbe exclaimed. Him? Sora looked at the sobbing human man who had disgracefully wet his pants. The Abbe couldnt understand his master. Did he have a plan or not have plan? Or has he gone mad? Well Mr. Store owner you are free to go but.havent you forgotten something? Sora asked. WhWhat? The store owner asked as two waterfall covered his face. The store owner was certain that the cloaked man was mocking him and was going to kill him soon. You didnt serve us anything, didnt you say that we must order something? Sora said. The Abbe nearly lost his balance and hit the floor. Even the store owner couldnt help but be surprised. Ill have one your finest dishes. I want to eat a local delicacy. Sora said. Master, we should think of a way to escape! The Abbe hurried replied. Why are you ordering a meal! This is no time to be eating! The Abbe was panicking. His only conclusion was Sora-sama had gone mad. AbbeI think there is a mistake here. Sora said as he watched the store owner calm down and begin cooking him some food. Oye! Owner-san put more meat into it! Go all out! Yyess The store owner said. He was completely terrified by the blood thirst the man in the cloak was emitting. Sorry Abbe, I was completely distracted. As I was saying, I think there was a mistake in the whole wording of your sentence. Sora said calmly. The Abbe looked at Sora in disbelief. Is he serious? Grammar correction? It should be I need to escape not we. They are after you not me. Sora corrected the Abbe. The Abbe frowned. You seem to be thinking I want to take part in your adventures, however that is not the case. You made this mess, you need to take care of it yourself. Sora-samaare you abandoning me? The Abbe asked in disbelief. You forget Abbe, I made it very clear, if our cover is blown we must save our own arses. We will save people later. Why is Sora being so cold? The Abbe had no idea. The store owner put a bowl of local delicacy in front of Sora and handed chop sticks. Sora frowned, he didnt think his muscles were fine tuned to the level he could eat using chop sticks. He picked up the fried pieces of meat with his bandaged hands and began gulping them in the most human looking way. Sora did all this while completely ignoring the Abbe. Master The broken old man said while looking at Sora eat food. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. You cant have any. Sora said as pulled the bowl closer to him. Master, why are you behaving like this? This is not you master Sora stopped eating and looked at the soldiers, they seemed to have settled down and were shouting out something.what are your demands? Sora seemed to be enjoying the situation. This became more and more like his own home world and eating such good meat after ages really made him happy. After living on rat meat for four months, normal stale meat from a rundown store tasted like heaven. Abbe, I think I know how we can escape Sora said with an evil smile. The Abbe looked at Sora with hope and colour returning to his despair ridden face. But for my plan to succeed I need to know everything about your past. Who were your previous masters, how did they die and what were you doing in the Imperial Army as a spy. The Abbe fell back into his seat. Was this what you were waiting for? The Abbe asked angrily. You purposefully drove me into a corner? So that I would be forced to tell? Sora looked at the Abbe dispassionately and said, Yes. The Abbe lost his will, something was wrong with his master. This was not the master he knew in the desert. Ever since that incident, he seems to be acting stranger.no maybe it was ever since he was left waiting at the gates of Feladoniasomething changed about him. We are running out of time, if they have been trained by my apprentice, they should have begun looking for the schematics of this building and would be breaking in soon. The first master I hadwas a human, he died a year into our world. He was killed because of my own incompetence The Abbe spoke slowly and full of emotion. It seemed that talking about his past was difficult for him. Tears began rolling down as the Abbe recollected the painful memories. Sora frowned, he didnt expect the Abbe to be so emotional about this. I dont have time for this.what is the Alliance after? What does Enma have that the Alliance needs to beat him? Sora while repenting bringing about a sad past. A Goddess. The Abbe replied while trying to regain his composure. A Goddess which will heal him again and again no matter how fatal the wound maybe, never let him age, never letting him die.as long as he has her by his side, he will forever remain the Immortal God Sora motioned the Abbe to be quiet. The Abbe could see displeasure on Soras face. Sora-sama? Can you not feel that? Sora asked the Abbe. The Abbe waited for a second and then felt a blood thirst more overwhelming than his own masters. The Abbe had never felt such an intense blood thirst and he could barely move from his spot. He wondered how could miss such a killer intent and how was his master still able to move? Surely, Sora was no stronger than himself? Sora bit his lips, he knew this feeling very well; the black butler. If there had been any hope of them escaping it had been sealed. Sora no longer saw any possibility of ditching the Abbe and saving his own hide. I need to turn this into my favour The Abbe was bitter, because of his master''s fickleness they were in this very bad situation. Had Sora listened to him, they would have been able to escape... "I will surrender..." The Abbe said in resignation, realizing the situation was quite terrible. "Surrender..." Sora said while lost in thoughts. Abbe, listen to my instructions well now. The Abbe looked up at Sora. Take the opportunity to escape in the confusion and when all this is over, you must train Maylon and Gustav to become stronger than you ever were. Once their training is complete you three, must separate your path and come out and look for me. Sora grabbed the store owner who was barely standing upright. Master where are you going? The Abbe asked in distress. Look for anyone who surpasses the natural order that is when you know you have found me. Sora said as he abruptly walked out the store. The Abbe turned as white as sheet, did his master just turn himself in to give him a chance to escape? Sora-sama! The Abbe got up to stop Sora. However, he stopped when he heard Sora yelling, Obey my commands!....and Abbe thanks for everything! Remember my words! He was completely frozen in his spot and it took him a good two seconds to realize what just happened. Master Abbe said has he was overwhelmed with emotions. Sora-sama, I am unworthy to be your Guardian He was bitter that not for a moment he understood his master....his master was always several steps ahead of him....A master protecting his Guardian was unheard off... "Goodbye" The Abbe said softly as tears trickled down the old mans eyes. Chapter 15.3 & 16.1 - Devil-san Soras POV But master.the worst thing he does is.and not because so many residents have lost their child but many children of the stars have also f.. The Abbe continued. STOP! those are the only words that left my mouth. I didnt want to hear anymore. No.I couldnt hear anymore. I am completely stumped. I know Enma, I have known him forever.and I know Enma doesnt have a single violent bone in his body.to kill an adventurer is tantamount to murder I refuse to believe the Abbe, the Enma he speaks off and the Enma I know are two different Enmas. However no matter however much I deny what the Abbe has told me, fear grips me. Will Enma welcome me warmly or kill me? Will he be willing to return? Or turn me away? But master.the worst thing he does is.and not because so many residents have lost their child but many children of the stars have also f These lines are repeating in my head like a broken record player. This is really murderhow could Enma commit murder? What could have changed him so much that he .he dropped to this.. Enma.if what the Abbe says is true.Ill mend your ways.I swear up on my honour as your teacher [That is interesting to hear] Abbe? Did you say something? I thought, the Abbe projected his thoughts into my mind. Sora-sama, we must escape from here. Sora-sama? Thats not him. [It really isnt.] This voice is much younger and colder... [Who is this?] I thought the question in my mind. [It is unfortunate you have forgotten me so quickly. Speak of me to your Guardian and you both die] [Its youKuroshitsuji.I think your name should be Sebastianat least that is what I remember] [It is most interesting. How did you know my name? Have we met before?] [You sure talk a lot Kuroshitsuji] I wonder where is he. Can he read all my thoughts? [Yes. I can read all your thoughtsthe number you are thinking is 32.oh That is interesting, did you think of that technique to block my mind reading right away?] Sebastian seems to be enjoying this conversation.no more like where he reads everything I am thinking of. [I read of this mind read blocking technique in a fantasy novel.I just tried to apply it and it seems it worked.] [You are the most interesting creature, I have met in a long time.what do I call you?] [Monster-san?] I suggested. [Then you could call me Devil-san?] The black butler had no sense of humour. [Are you here for the Abbe or me?] [I was originally came to check the situation, it is my duty to know everything that may concern my master.I had no idea I would find you here, I did warn you to stay away from hereplease dont bother trying to escape, they have you completed surrounded.] Abbe.we are surrounded I think it is best to let the Abbe know the situation. I dont know why the Abbe is rolling his eyes at me when I told him something important. He should be thanking me; I bet even he didnt know we have been surrounded. I must say, given the positions occupied by these soldiers they are very well trained [Yes, they are. I have had the opportunity to personally train some of them.] [You know it is really impolite to read my each and every thought.] [*Snicker* I apologize, I thought you were blocking your mind.] [I am not perfect at it yet.give me half a day and Ill block you out of my mind completely] [Only half a day? You are indeed so interesting, Sora. Is that how your Guardians address you? Would you like to make a gamble?] [] [I give you half a day, if you can block me out completely, I let you live but if you fail I will be mopping the floor with your blood.] [You will let me and my Guardian live if I win?] I really need take double clarifications when dealing with the devil. [Absolutely.] I find it difficult to trust him. [Tick. Tock. Sora.you are running out of time.] I think I may have made a mistake. I completely forgot about our situation. Damn, that monster. Talking to him, I completely lost track of the situation at hand. I need to deal with this situation quickly and calmly. This world .no the Empire . Or maybe just Feladonia is very similar to my own home town. [Are you ignoring me? I really advise you not to try to escape. It will result in needless pain and most likely death.] Groceries and take away? This city too similar to a modern real city. [I dont mind if you ignore me. I can have fun with you later.] I noticed the the store owner was sobbing. Poor man, I got him needlessly involved. Please dont hurt me. He cried. Abbe, why are they not attacking the store? Why have the surrounded us? If only listen to the Devil, I wont make much progress. [The hostage.] [I really didnt ask you that question.] Master, isnt it because we have a hostage? We do? I think I should try to lighten the mood here. Master, please dont joke. I stepped into the back of the store to check for any exit I could find, normally modern stores like this have a back route as well. [You can try blocking me from reading your thoughts, but I can still see what you are doing. There is no exit from the back.you truly are unfortunate to have picked the sole store with one entrance. Either store on your left or right had a double exit.] [I am going to ignore you, if you dont have anything useful to say.] I think I am being quite gutsy here with my declaration to the devil. I dont see any hostages Master the store owner! The Abbe exclaimed. Him? Damn, the store owner wet his pants. This is hilarious. [You are most interesting. Young adventurer even in this situation you find something funny.] Well Mr. Store owner you are free to go but.havent you forgotten something? I think it might be a good idea to have my last meal before they catch me. WhWhat? You didnt serve us anything, didnt you say that we must order something? [Are you mocking me?] Ill have one your finest dishes. I want to eat a local delicacy. [Yesmaybe and maybe not.] Master, we should think of a way to escape! The Abbe hurried replied. Why are you ordering a meal! This is no time to be eating! Aiya! The Abbe is panicking. I wonder if he thinks I have gone mad. [I wonder the same too.] [Seriously! Could you stop doing that! Is there anything like privacy around you? I have a freaking hostage here with me!] [I dont mind. If you want I can kill him for you. Then what will you do?] [Nooo!! Please just my last supper!] [*hahaha* You are an interesting one] I am glad he has some sense of humor and patience. AbbeI think there is a mistake here. Damn, that owner is being literally being held at gun point and he is still being stingy with his fillings! Oye! Owner-san put more meat into it! Go all out! Yyess Sorry Abbe, I was completely distracted. As I was saying, I think there was a mistake in the whole wording of your sentence. [I love the wicked hearts of adventurers.are you going to ditch him to save your own hide?] It should be I need to escape not we. They are after you not me. Having two people speak at the same time is really confusing. [Could you please shut up!] You seem to be thinking I want to take part in your adventures, however that is not the case. You made this mess, you need to take care of it yourself. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. [Yes, this is his fault but you will never get out of this alive if you think you can get away from my grip.] Sora-samaare you abandoning me? The Abbe asked in disbelief. You forget Abbe, I made it very clear, if our cover is blown we must save our own arses. We will save people later. [See, I am not ditching him, I gave clear instructions beforehand.] Why am I bothering to defend myself to a devil? [You are defending yourself to me? because your heart feels guilty?] What is this delicious aroma? Is that the local delicacy of Feladonia? The store owner put a bowl of local delicacy in front of me and handed chop sticks. Tsk! Cant use chop sticks! Oh well! Bon appetit! I grabbed the fried pieces of meat and began gulping them in the most human looking way. I didnt want to frighten the store owner any more. Master *Sigh* Because of the devil, I have completely ignored the Abbe. I couldnt even act out any emotions, I must have come across as cold hearted. Wait is he going for my meal!??? You cant have any. I better pull my bowl away from him. You never know. Master, why are you behaving like this? This is not you master Why am I behaving like this? Well, you stupid old man! We have a devil on our tail, unless you can beat the crap out of him, please dont ask me why am I so interested in my last supper! Imagine if this might be the last meal you ever get to eat! Wouldnt you want to eat it?? [Haha! You are hilarious! I would have loved to have you as a master!] [I doubt it] Damn, those soldiers are settling down. Are they serious about the hostage and demand thing? [Absolutely, it is the law here. So what are your demands?] [Dont have any] [How about I make you a new offer] [Why are you talking to me? Why not just kill me right away? I am sure you can kill me right away. Or even maim me] [Because that would be no fun! I find you interesting, so entertain me.] I seem to be enjoying the situation. This is more and more like the real world and eating such good meat after ages has made me super happy. After living on rat meat for four months, normal stale meat from a rundown store tastes like heaven. [Whats the new offer.why dont you tell me what the Abbe knows] [Is that all you are interested in?] I wonder what the Devil is after? [Arent you curious as well?] I admit, I am curious. [What do I get in return?] I wonder if I am negotiating too much with a devil? [What do you have in mind?] [How do I access the options menu?] The devil went quite there for a while. After a short pause he resumed. [Say your name followed by ROAR Menu] I quickly try what the devil suggested. I spoke Sora-Chan ROAR Menu in my mind and a box flashed in front of me. It worked! I can finally access my menu! [Remember our deal!] I am tempted to see my stats, however, I need to escape now. Abbe, I think I know how we can escape The Abbe looked at Sora with hope and colour returning to his despair ridden face. But for my plan to succeed I need to know everything about your past. Who were your previous masters, how did they die and what were you doing in the Imperial Army as a spy. The Abbe fell back into his seat. Was this what you were waiting for? The Abbe asked angrily. You purposefully drove me into a corner? So that I would be forced to tell? [*Haha!* You are breaking the old man!] [You wanted to see this, right?] [Yessss!] I look at the Abbe dispassionately and said, Yes. Sorry for the act Abbe but the devil wants to see a show. I might be cruel hearted by this is really not me. Ah, I can see the Abbe loose his color and strength, he must have noticed something is wrong here. [Please progress with the story quickly! They have decided to barge in soon!] [Oye! Didnt you want to see a good story? Now just shut-up and watch. If someone interferes you will lose out.] We are running out of time, if they have been trained by my apprentice, they should have begun looking for the schematics of this building and would be breaking in soon. I am pretending here to be awesome in front of the Abbe. The first master I hadwas a human, he died a year into our world. He was killed because of my own incompetence The Abbe spoke slowly and full of emotion. It seemed that talking about his past was difficult for him. Tears began rolling down as the Abbe recollected the painful memories. *Ouch* This is really painful for me to hear. [HAHAHAAHAHA!! He lost his FIRST Master!!! HAHAHA!] I think I have had enough of this. [What are you doing?] [I did tell you to shut up.] I dont know where am I getting the courage to talk back to the devil like this. I dont have time for this.what is the Alliance after? What does Enma have that the Alliance needs to beat him? I really shouldnt have bothered entertaining the devil. However, now that we are on the topic might as well listen to what he has to say. A Goddess. The Abbe replied while trying to regain his composure. A Goddess which will heal him again and again no matter how fatal the wound maybe, never let him age, never letting him die.as long as he has her by his side, he will forever remain the Immortal God *Holy smack* [Devil-san? Is that your blood thirst that you are oozing out? Devil-san?] Right after, the Abbe mentioned the Goddess, this Kuroshitsuji is going crazy. I think this is quite a big secret. Sora-sama? The Abbe looks at me. I wonder if he thinks I am sick, since I have been dazing out so often while conversing with the devil. Can you not feel that? I wonder if the Abbe cannot feel the blood thirst. *F*ck* This is really the black butler! If there had been any hope of us escaping it has sealed. The Devil-san is mad at us! More like mad at the Abbe, but I am doomed as well! I need to turn this into my favour *Options menu* I wonder if there is anything I can use to buy us time so that we may escape.just anything to Spore release??? I wonder if this is what I think this is. "I will surrender..." The Abbe said in resignation, realizing the situation was quite terrible. "Surrender..." Thats it! This just might work.along with spore releaseAbbe, listen to my instructions well now. The Abbe looked up at me. Take the opportunity to escape in the confusion and when all this is over, you must train Maylon and Gustav to become stronger than you ever were. Once their training is complete you three, must separate your path and come out and look for me. I grabbed the store owner who was barely standing upright. Master where are you going? The Abbe asked in distress. Look for anyone who surpasses the natural order that is when you know you have found me. I wonder if this much of a clue is enough? [What are you doing?] [I see you have returned to your senses.] [I apologize for my conduct] [I accept your first offer.no even better, as long as you dont interfere I will give you even a better show to entertain youjust leave my Guardian alone] Sora-sama! *Dammnit* I dont have time for emotional good-byes! Obey my commands! I wonder if he heard me. [I accept your offer, please put up a worthwhile show.] [I promise you I will, Devil-san. I promise you the grandest show Feladonia has ever seen.] Chapter 16.2 & 16.3 - Sora!! "The stars may fall and the world may end, but the last oreo is mine to eat." C an avid gamer. *** SORA! A large man, over six foot tall with a muscular build called out. OYE! SORA!! AkikoI dont think we will find him here Another man standing next to the big man said. He must be practicing diligently with the other students Both men were clad in a Karategi / martial arts uniform. Hpmh! Like hell hes practicing! Have you ever seen him practice, Yamada? Akiko He. Yamada fell silent. To the best of his memory he could not ever recollect his student practicing with the others. So, why are we looking here? Yamada asked carefully as he looked around in the storeroom. Because that lazy ratis somewhere hereI know it. Akiko said as they made their way into the storeroom. Master Akiko, I must say you are always too harsh on SoraI believe the boy is only eight years old. Surely, you cant expect him to follow your strict regime? Akiko looked down at Yamada who was barely reaching his shoulder. Heh. He said scornfully. Yamada, sure is delusional about some of the students he whispered into the air. What? Yamda asked. He was certain Akiko said something displeasing about him. Nothing Akiko said as he tried to brush away the question. SORAAA! Akiko called out again, this time more loudly than before. I am going to kill you when I find you! Ha! Like I would like to be found if I know you are going to kill me! Came back a childish reply. Akiko and Yamadas ears stood up upon hearing Soras voice. The brat it seemed to be hiding in the far end of the room. Akiko looked at Yamada and nodded. The two split up and took different ways. They planned on cornering Sora making sure he had no way to escape when they confronted him. Yamada felt sorry for Sora. He knew Akiko was a strict instructor and there was no chance of escaping now. You should have just kept quiet Sora-chan. Yamada thought to himself as he slowly advanced to where they heard Sora shouting out from. Akiko Sensei, you will never find me! Sora teased from his hiding spot. Akiko walked stealthily on his tip toes as he gleefully made his made to the earthen wares section in the store room; from one of these pots Soras voice was coming. Akiko carefully examined each pot, they were big enough for a child of Soras size to fit in. However, Akiko couldnt be too rushed, each pot was carefully crafted by the Headmaster of the dojo. Brat! You are so dead! This time even the headmaster wont forgive you! Hiding in his hand sculpted pots is a crime! Akiko said as Yamada secured the only exit. Akiko Sensei must be near by! He smells so bad! Fat and Ugly! Sora shouted. As he did so, Akiko lost his cool and smashed the earthen pot in which Sora hidonly to find a recorder inside. Before, either Akiko or Yamada knew what happened there was a flash of light and the doors to the store room shut with a loud thud. Akiko rushed to exit but the door was locked shut. No matter how much he fisted it, it was not going to budge. Hehehe Sora childishly laughed on the other side as he put away his camera. TRY GETTING OUT OF THIS ONE! Sora taunted his teachers from the other side of the door. That was brilliantly done. I know! Right! Sora quickly agreed with the person standing behind him. Who did you manage to trap? The person asked. Akiko Sensei! Sora proudly replied as he stuck his ear to the door to figure out what was going on inside. A Sensei? You might get in trouble. Shouldnt you let them out? The person behind him asked. Eh? Why? Sora asked angrily as he realized the person standing behind him was not a student. There was an elderly gentleman whom he had never met before. Sora let out a sigh of relief; for a moment he thought he had been caught up the headmaster or another sensei. It will be okay. Sora replied. Will it? The man asked Sora. Sora thought about it for a while. Hopefully. What if a fire started? The man continued to question the child in front of him. It seemed to amuse him. Then I will let them out? Sora replied earnestly. But, if you stand here, wont you be caught by someone else? You are right Sora said as he thought about the situation carefully. What the man in front of him said did make complete sense. Now, how about letting them out? The man suggested as he watched Sora cutely ponder over his dilemma. No! Sora replied back immediately. Why? The man was surprised by the childs quick and anger filled reply. Cause they make me do boring practice. Sora reply. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. How old are you? The man asked suspiciously. Eight. This child is truly a devious brat The man thought as he wondered how he could get Sora to do the right thing without scolding him. But you know practice is very important. You must train regularly. I know! Sora said as he had an idea. You stand here! And Ill go! With that said, Sora ran off. The man was kept staring at Sora as he ran off. He was left in a daze. HEY!! SORA!! LET US OUT OF HERE! I PROMISE YOU CHOCOLATE! Akiko shouted out on the other side of the door. His loud words brought the man on the other side back to reality. I should let them out. As the man opened the door, Akiko charged full on at the stranger thinking it was Sora. Realizing the dangerous intent of Akiko, the man took a step back and stuck out his leg. He successfully trip Akiko who was running and then grabbed the falling Akikos hand and flipped him on his back. Ah! I am terribly sorry! The man apologized as he realized he reacted out of reflex. Akiko looked at the man who was older than hi, maybe as old as the headmaster, who had just flipped him as if he weighed nothing. Yamada who watched the whole thing happen in front of him could not believe it. Akiko was a fairly big man, weighing easily 100 Kgs. The man on the other side was no more than five feet something.and fairly aged.yet this thin man just flipped Akiko like he weighed nothing. Ahn Hyundo? Another person called out to the fairly aged man. Hiromasa? Ahn Hyundo called out in a familiar voice. Akiko? Hiromasa asked with a puzzled looked on his face. As he tried to figure out why was his friend tackling one of his teachers. Headmaster! Akiko said as bent his neck backward while lying down. I am so sorry! Ahn Hyundo replied as he got off Akiko. I am truly sorry! Ahn Hyundo repeated as he bowed to both Akiko and his friend Hiromasa. No I am sure you had reasons! Hiromasa said as he stopped his friend from apologizing. Master! Akiko called out. He seemed as if he were going to cry. The headmaster seemed to be ignoring Akiko and greeting his friend. Did you just get here? Yes. Ahn Hyundo replied. Master! The two seemed to be ignoring Akiko and were lost in their world; reminiscing about their good old days. Master!! Akiko cried out again, he seemed hurt that his teacher was ignoring him. What? Hiromasa asked while completely annoyed. He was just so happy Please assign another teacher for that child! Akiko said as he bowed with tears dripping from his eyes. That child again? Hiromasa asked while remembering the headache that Sora had been giving him. Akiko nodded vigorously. What happened this time? The headmaster, Hiromasa, asked. He got us to break your pot! Akiko said while continuing to bow. He was too frightened to look up and face his masters wrath. Pot? Hiromasas face turned white as a bedsheet. Pot? He repeated himself as if he heard a ghost. Yes, master. Akiko said. You broke my pot? Hiromasa asked in a queer voice. No.it was Sora Akiko defended himself as he looked at Yamada for help. However, Yamada clearly felt it was Akikos own fault for losing his cool. Sora made me do it! Akiko stammered as he could feel the killer gaze of the headmasteron his neck. That boy is nothing but trouble! Before Hiromasa could explode, Ahn Hyundo intervened. Would it be alright, if I took that child under my wing? Ahn Hyundo asked. He saw it was the best way to avoid an ill result. Hiromasa stopped short of exploding and looked at Ahn Hyundo as if he had just become his saviour. Are you certain? Hiromasa asked as he looked at his friend as his saviour. Yes, absolutely. Ahn Hyundo replied. Hiromasa was doubtful of his friends commitment. You do know he is a troublemaker? Hiromasa confirmed as he found it difficult to believe his luck could be so good. Yes, I witnessed it first hand myself. Ahn Hyundo confessed. More than a trouble maker he found the child very interesting and hence didnt mind devoting some time to that child. But you are here for a short while Hiromasa reminded him. One year is a long timeI might think of this as a way to pay of my rent for staying with you. Ahn Hyundo joked. Ahn Hyundo didnt mind taking the child under his wing. He was here on a vacation and this child could provide him the distraction he needed. Then it is settled. Hiromasa said. Sora will be placed under your guidance. Akiko looked on in disbelief as the conversation transpired. The brat got away again! Chapter 17.1 - OP or Weakling? Soras POV I am in such deep sh*t! I promise you the grandest show Feladonia has ever seen? I must have been crazy to say something like that. What the hell was I even thinking! I look around me, there are at least thirty or forty soldiers who have their gaze set on me. [What will you do now Monster-san?] Sebastian asked me. His question was echoing in my mind. I had no clue what I am going to do now.My plan ended when I gave the Abbe the cryptic message. I know how to escape if I am in mortal danger.but I have no clue what to do right now I could see the mages on my right side lifting their staffs. I better do something quick *** I SURRENDER! Sora shouted out as he let go of the store keeper. I mean no harm. He said as he raised his hands into the air. He opened them up to reveal that he held nothing. [What are you doing?] The black butler asked as he watched Sora kneel down. [Surrendering.] Sora replied. Sora would have smiled if he could however any criminal who just unconditionally surrenders would be treated suspiciously if he were seen smiling. [I rather surrender than die] The black butler would have accused Sora of lying however he knew that Sora would not give up without a fight. He knew so since the Abbe was still in the store hiding. Sora needed to create a big enough distraction so that the Abbe could get away unseen. However, the current situation of Sora surrendering was a complete downer and came as a surprise to the Butler. [Ill take care of him the first chance I see] Sebastian thought to himself as he watched the show unravel from the roof top of a nearby building. The store owner was too frightened to move away from the terrorist. The store owner honestly believed if he tried to run away now, Sora would stab him in the back. Even the elite soldiers were perplexed by the situation. They had never encountered a situation where someone unconditionally surrendersand to begin with Sora was not the person they were afterit just happened one thing led to another and before they knew it they found themselves with a hostage crisis. Normally, a store owners life isnt a high value life however by the laws laid down by the Old Emperor of the Empire, the soldiers had to give due consideration to even the store owners life. Hence, the soldiers were willing to bargain.with Sora surrendering.the soldiers had no clue whether they could trust him or not. The elite soldiers looked on at each other; their faces said that neither of them had a clue what to do next. They knew nothing about Sora or his powers. They didnt know if he was a warrior or a mageor an adventurer? And if he was an adventurer then there might be some rule or power in effect which may activate when they got to close to him. In effect Sora surrendering could be a fatal trap.or so everyone thought. Vanessa Tylor looked on at the situation grimly as her troops looked towards her for her command. She was the youngest commander of the elite forces in history and the only human to reach the position. The responsibility on her shoulders were doubled for those reasons. One single mistake on her part would bring about a tornado of criticism against her. Those jealous of her success would immediately demand her resignation and speak against those who favoured her. She did not really care about what people had to say however she did care about those who worked under her. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Right now, there were sixty people involved in the operation to take out the spy. The mission was supposed to be a simple one. They had received a tip off from one of their own informants that their nemesis best spy was hiding in town. The Abbe Faria as he would refer to himself had deceived the Empire for decades.however Vanessa was the first to realize that the Abbe was a spy. Her original plan was to disseminate fake information to the Abbe so that he conveys the same to the Alliance however after noticing that he was leading an honest lifeworking hard as a clerk innher plans came to naughtshe was about to give up when she noticed that he requested for a border clearance A border clearance is something like a visa that the Empire uses in the absence of any form of identification. Again, these safeguards were implemented by the Old Emperor. Vanessa thought she finally had the Abbe when she was the clearance. Using her special privileges she intervened in the border offices affairs and approved the clearance. She had assumed the person the Abbe wanted to bring in was some sort of ally or another spy.but the Abbes strange behaviour continued to disappoint her. The Abbe brought a sick person into the town. He was wrapped up in bandages and he gave off a very feeble aura. Vanessa couldnt even feel the faintest of magical abilities from the person. Vanessa being gifted with extraordinary senses was certain that this sick person was incapable of magic (unless he had amazingly high distortion abilities .which she doubted). Furthermore, she had the ability to read peoples basic stats. When she read Soras stats they all indicated him being below an average warrior. When she saw the stats it ruled out the possibilities of an assassin or some kind of a warriorwith no magical affinity it was impossible to be a mage or a spy She would have thought of other options however seeing the Abbe with him and a woman and child.Vanessa could only believe that this person was completely non related to anything to do with the Alliance She was suspicious as to Soras identity since she could not establish his identityhowever she was not worried about him too much. Vanessa rubbed her temples, massaging them to prevent the oncoming headache. How did it come to this? Why was he working as a clerk? Wasnt he the great spy I imagined him to be? Vanessa looked at the situation that unfolded.from a hostage crisis it turned into a mockery of a hostage crisis. What kind of terrorist surrenders unconditionally? She wondered. He even let go off the hostage, held his arms up and knelt down Vanessa was troubled. She was bothered because she began doubting her own reading abilities. The person in front of her was weak yet he walked in front of them with complete confidence and surrendered. Vanessa wondered if the person in front of her was actually very powerful and had hidden his abilities from her reading.if that were the case then all sixty soldiers present here would not be enough to stop the terrorist Commander! A soldier called out as he wondered why the commander of the elite forces was taking so long to decide. Vanessa had to make a call, either Sora was an over powered terrorist or a coward weakling. Chapter 17.2 & 17.3 - Target killed Soras POV How long are they going to keep me kneeling like this? It feels like a good five minutes have passed but none of the soldiers have taken a step closer to me. Although, it feels like five minutes have passed, it must be the so called tense factor. I have heard about these situations from my friends and have experienced it at times in Royal Road as well. If remember correctly, in a tense situation, we become more aware of each and every second. Although it feels like five minutes has passed it really must have been more like five seconds. [Who are you lying to?] Devil-san asks me. [Waithave five minutes really passed?] I cross check with him. [It has been over 500 ticks since you surrendered.] The Devil replied to my question. I am assuming here that one tick is like one second.so its been well over five minutesand I am still kneeling.why havent they cuffed me? Or put me behind bars? I repeated my question to the Devil but the evil one refused to answer. The only thing he did say was that the current predicament was amusingsomething about seeing a human fluster over such a simple decisionI dont really get what he is saying but I have understood this muchthe Devil only moves to please his own desires. I could also conclude that he will not do anything to me or my guardians as long as we continue to entertain him and not directly harm him.I would say this attitude is typically in line with that of a sadist. He takes pleasure in our pain. I have decided to wait a bit more...if I were to suddenly move it is quite possible the soldiers might attack memy original plan was to surrender and then draw the soldiers in, once they closed in create chaos.in that opening the Abbe should find an opening to escape.kneeling for over five minutes? Not part of the plan. I look around and I can see even the soldiers are as bewildered as I am of the situation. I am not sure why they are not arresting me but should I consider this a good thing? I guess, right now thinking how I can turn this situation into an opportunity is probably the best thing I can do. The Abbe is still hiding in the store. I wonder what is he thinking of this all Abbes POV Sora-sama is indeed a brilliant tactician. He did the unthinkable; surrender. I am sure Sora-sama considered all the possibilities and realized by doing the unexpected the Erito forces would face an unprecedented crisis. Sora-sama is unexpectedly brilliant. His brilliance is something I cannot comprehend. I do not know how he knew surrendering would be a good decision but it has played out advantageous to him. I am certain that if I were to surrender the situation would not unfold the same way as it has for him. The enemy knows meI feel I may have been betrayedor I may have made a mistake somewhere along the journey and that has led to the discovery of my identity.however the fact remains, if I surrender they would surely capture me in one swoopthey probably know my strengths and weakness and exactly what I am capable ofbut they know nothing about Sora-sama. Nothing is more dangerous than an enemy that you have no information about.those are amongst the strict teachings of the Empires Academy. The Emperor of the Old, laid the foundations for the art of combat.even now his teachings holds true. The Erito forces have no information on Sora-samaand are probably trying to guess the extent of his abilities. If they are careless they fear they all could lose their life however if they are foolish they would have just let a weak prey walk all over them. Sora-sama the way you do things are incomprehensible.how did you know that events would unfold like this.it is almost like you can read the future..even now I am mesmerized by what I seesoldiers trying to defend their honour by not taking the life of one who has surrendered yet struggling to apprehend the criminal. You have indeed upset the natural order.I will forever remember this incident and speak of it to Maylon and Gustav when I instruct them to look for you. I do not know why you spoke in a riddle.but I am certain you must have had your reasons.if it is the Erito forces.I shouldnt be surprised that someone was listening in our conversation.if that were indeed the caseSora-sama you again amaze me how you know so much about this world while having experienced so little of it. Many of the previous adventurers I served thought to little of this world.in some way or the other they always looked down up on this world and its residents.this was the sole reason for them to lose their lives to the Empire.in contrast you seem to be one step ahead of the Empire.no not just the Empire but probably everyone.. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Ah! The soldiers have begun moving. Vanessas POV Commander! Ramona called out to her supervisor. Vanessa jumped up in fright as she turned to face her subordinates. Ah how unsightly! To have appeared so timid and frightened.it is truly unbecoming of me as a Commander of the Elite forces. The problem in front of me is such a simple one yet I am struggling to deal with it. An enemy whom we know nothing about isthe worst. I have been taught to engage in skirmishlearn of the enemys strengths and weakness and to then assess the situation.so how do I engage a person who has surrendered? I could send my subordinate to arrest the criminal in front of us.however when things like magic come into the equation.everything gets distorted.the criminal in front of us is like an impeding explosion waiting to happen.if we go near him I believe that something nasty will unfold.if I send a lone soldier to check him.then my subordinates will come to despise me for the coward I am.and if I take away his lifethen I will be jeered by society for being too cold hearted.worse still if I let him go.I will be treated as weak. I guess there are some choices one needs to make with sacrifices.I am thankful that the Academy has trained me to encounter unknown situations.this is exactly one of thoseI am also grateful that in the examinations of the Academy, there have been questions which involved sacrifices.I never thought I would be faced with a real situation that requires personal sacrifice however I killing this person is an outcome I can accept. I rather be known as cold hearted, honourless and merciless than be known as weak. Ramonaorder Jacques and Zacque. Single hit and avoid the civilian. Ramona looked at Vanessa for a confirmation. She was more than Vanessas subordinate she was also her friend. She could tell that this decision was not an easy one for her to make. Vanessa didnt look at Ramona and didnt change her order. The Empire comes first. Ramona thought to herself. The Empire had a very strict code of warriors honour.so taking the life of an unarmed person must have been a difficult choice. The one rule to override the warriors honour was safeguarding the Empire, it people, property and interests. Ramona understood this was one of those situations. She placed her hand on a crystal ball and repeated her commanders orders. She has requested that you proceed ahead. She spoke into the air. *** [Please kill him.] Ramonas voice echoed in Jacques mind. [Fine] Jacques replied cooly as he took his position. His partner, Zacque looked at him as he received the same instruction and began to act. He watched the situation through binoculars. The target was a man kneeling on the ground with his hands raised.he had been like that for over seven hundred ticks.there wasnt even the slightest movement in his body. Jacques had noticed that as wellthe target in question was abnormally still and completely calm.almost as if he knew everything that was about to unfold.the thought sent shivers down their spine. The two were a sniping duo and a legendary pair within the Erito forces.known for their one hit kill move.if Vanessa was relying on them it meant that the enemy was someone she could take chances with. Jacques extended his arm forward with his palm open. Taking this shot was easy.no obstacles.fairly close bytheir training grilled them in taking sniping shots from difficult positions, windy locations, unimaginable distancesetc. Essentially, it was the training of hell preparing them for anything. Jacques waited for Zacques confirmation. Clear Zacques said once he was able to ascertain that the target was not using any magical barrier or magical item which would interfere. Blessings of the mighty heavens, raging storms come forth and heed my words. Bring forth your fury and destruction who stand in your way. A blindly light flashed forth from Jacquess palm which was point at Sora. It was lightening. One billion volts of pure unadulterated electricity shot forth from Jacques hand and instantly hit Sora. It was the most powerful spell in the Eritos arsenal. A form of magic which is very had to reproduce and one which yields consistent result. Target hit. Zacques said as he watched Sora collapse to the ground. Ramona reported the same to Vanessa. She didnt need to. Everyone in the vicinity saw the lightening flash and knew what it meant. The target had been killed. Chapter 18.1 - Guilt Soldiers quickly moved in to secure the hostage. They didnt want any more casualties than needed. The warriors code was grilled deep into their mind. Taking the life of someone who surrendered left a bad after taste in their mouth. Although it was the commanders decision and the sniper took the hit, they still functioned as one unit and felt equally responsible for their commanders decision. A soldier hurried as he carried the traumatized store keeper away. Sora wouldnt learn about it thisbut the store owner suffered from post-traumatic stress disorder due to the hostage situation and was never able to cook again. As the soldier carried away the unconscious storekeeper he noticed that there were still electrical sparks coiling around the burnt body of the criminal. The man stopped for a second and watched. He had seen this move plenty of times.but never this phenomena.there was also no pungent odour of burnt flesh.there was the charred aroma of burnt clothes.but nothing more than that.it was definitely strangethe shot did definitely hit the target.the target his flat out on his chest.he isnt exactly conscious I must be over thinking With that he moved on and removed the store keeper. Other soldiers rushed past him, their swords were drawn.it was time to face the Abbe. The person they came for. Master The Abbe walked out of the store in shock. The soldiers didnt even have a chance to rush in to drag himhe walked out on his own. He was completely defencelessunarmed and white as a sheet. Sora-sama wake up! He cried out. This had to be a horrible mistake.Sora-sama was the brilliant tacticianthe genius he could never comprehend.the one who knows how everything unfolds.the master who never estimated the world. MASTER WAKE UP! The Abbe cried out. He was distressed and the sight of an old man asking the dead to wake up became unsightly. The soldiers were confused, were they chasing a deadly spy? Or a simpleton? The old man was rumoured to be the greatest spy of all times.yet here he is.displaying his raw emotions. The Abbe had tears in his eyes as he walked towards the corpse of Sora. The soldiers however stood between him.even though they felt guilty about killing Sora, they werent in a position to let the Abbe do as he please. Abbe Faria, you are being arrested under suspicions of high treason. AAAAA! The Abbe screamed out as he launched a fireball at the soliders. COME FORTH DIVINE SHIELD A soldier shouted to protect the group. Some were faster and chose to dodge. The Abbe was going crazythis wasnt how it was supposed to be Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Abbe walked past the group of soldiers, completely ignoring the probable danger the posed and walked closer to Soras corpse.GET UP SORA-SAMA! He shouted again. Vanessano everyone saw everything unfold. There was an old man grieving the loss of his master. They felt cheated. The Erito force felt that they had cheated.they felt that they were the villains in the pictureeven though they really were not. Vanessa decided to bring a halt to the melodrama. Knock him out She shouted while growing frustrated. She didnt think the Abbe would behave like this. Sebastian looked at Sora one last time before leaving the scene. In the end.it wasnt the greatest show.I feel somewhat betrayed.I guess he really wasnt the onehow boring As six soldiers tried began to advance towards the Abbe. The Abbe was now kneeling over Soras corpse. Wake up! I beg you.. The old man tearfully begged the corpse. He had been so convinced that Sora was a brilliant person.that it never crossed his mind.his imagination that his master could be killed so easily. The Abbe tried shaking Soras body to wake him up however he quickly retracted his arm as soon as he touched him. The Abbe stopped crying.his expressions were frozen.the corpse was overflowing with currenthe couldnt even touch his master. IS THIS YOUR WARRIORS HONOUR? The Abbe shouted as he looked at the approaching. IS THIS WHAT THE EMPIRE HAS TAUGHT YOU? KILL A MAN WHO HAS SURRENDERED? The Abbe was simply rabbling like a mad man. The Abbes words stung and the soldiers look at Vanessa for an answer. Vanessas frustrations grew. She could feel the glare of her soldiers. It wasnt a glare that blamed her but it was one asking her if her decision was the right one. A soldier placed his arm on the Abbes shoulder to hold him down and another cuffed the emotionally weakened Abbes arm. Mana Drain! The soldiers shouted as the Abbes shouting and blaming was replaced with sobbing. The Abbe felt like a fool for believing that his master was brilliant.in the end the Abbe blamed himself for losing his master. He over estimated Soras ability. If he thought about it, Sora was still new to the world. He knew barely anything about magic.about historyor culture.it would be impossible for him to know how the Erito forces would react if he surrenders.death was the only answer.the Abbe realized he had been foolish enough to believe in any other outcome for that situation. The Abbe stayed motionless.as he was being drained of his mana. He had no intention to resist...that is till he noticed Soras finger move a little.... Chapter 18.2 - Dredger? He stopped crying immediately. Was he going mad? Did he imagine the finger move? Was it the wind? Master? He muttered under his breath. Oye Only the Abbe heard that. It was soft and barely audible. Didnt I say obey my command? Sora arm moved a little. Colour immediately resumed to the Abbes face. By this time the soldiers casting the mana drain noticed that something was off. They were so busy in their chants that they didnt hear Sora speaking.however a corpse moving was something that they could not miss. The corpse of the victim struck by lightening slowly began to get up. The mana drain chanting stopped immediately. The soldiers looked scared and confused. There has never been a precedent of some one surviving a direct hit of Jacques lightening strike. Seeing Sora get up slowly was terrifying.the person who stood in front of them rivalled a monster.a monstrous being.that began letting of a murderous intent. Since everyone was busy packing having assumed that the mission had been accomplished, the other soldiers (those not involved in the mana drain) didnt even see Sora get up.that is until they heard multiple shrieks. Vanessa came running forward when she heard the scream.in front of her lay the most unbelievable scene.a corpse stood upright.and all the mana drainers had collapsed. Impossible She stammered as she began losing her confidence. Is that a dredger? Ramona asked equally terrified. Dredgers are somewhat the zombies of this world but they arent really zombiesmore like undead elite hero warriors. They are intelligent, powerful and undead. The strength of a dredger varies but the general dredger is at least twice as powerful as a common soldier (not Erito). That is a general dredger, if the original living person was a stronger being then the strength of their undead version increases exponentially. None of the residents are certain how dredgers are exactly born but they do know that they can only and only be found in the wastelands.it is said that great evil resuscitates those who fall in the wastelands.essentially as long as one dies anywhere other than the wastelands it should be okay.so the target hit by lightening shouldntcouldnt possibly be a dredger.since this isnt the wastelandshowever none of the Erito forces present have seen a dredgerlet alone fought one. The only ones with experience of fighting monsters of those sorts are the Eastern Wall battalion. The one teacher in the Academy from Eastern Wall said this much on the topic, Any warrior who falls before you but comes back to life soon after is a dredger.anything else is just the undead If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The Erito forces comprised of the best of the best from their classes. They memorized their teachers words well. So to them, this definitely fit the criteria of a dredger. Vanessa quickly recomposed herself. If this was indeed a dredger, then it was no ordinary dredger, it just wiped out six of her units.and six Erito soldiers was a big deal. To put it across mathematically, one elite soldier is like three common soldiers worth? So to take out six, it was like taking on eighteen soldiers. In terms of how bad the news for the Erito forces? Very bad. Pull back! She told the soldiers who were clamouring after they heard Ramona say dredger. Dredgers are terrifying beings.somewhat villainous heroes? Vanessa checked the stats again of the target.. Impossible She muttered again. They were still the same as beforeSora was still below averagehe probably still couldnt defeat even a single common soldier. Vanessa didnt understand, the stats were below average, yet Sora just took out six of her soldiers in a flash.what is going on here? She could have understood it beforewhen Sora was alivesince it would mean he is still preventing her from reading his stats through some form of distortionbut a dredger cant use magic.so using distortion should be out of the question.so which is it? Is he alive or dead? Vanessa decided to take things into her own hands. Ill put an end to thisJacques? Jacques and Zacques would have responded to Vanessa but they were in a state of shock. No oneand absolutely no one lived after their attack. It was the most powerful as per the Academy in terms of fatality. There were spells which were far more destructive but theirs was the most clean and fatal spell recorded. Even in terms of lightening spells, theirs had the most output. Their record of one hit one kill stood broken today. "Dredger?" the word finally left Zacques lips as he watched the opponent below dodge Vanessa''s magic. Chapter 18.3 - Rule One Soras POV I am feeling really dizzy. I might want to throw up. What the hell happened? I can barely think. What is that chanting? Oh yeahI am still logged into that bloody game. Last I remember.surrenderingand then there was a flash of light. Damn. Did they strike with me lightening? I cant believe I survived a lightening strike. My entire body feels numb. And there is something ringing in my ears. The damn thunder has made me nearly deaf. Is that the Abbe? Oye I wonder if he can hear me. What is up with this moronis he surrendering.damn it. Didnt I say obey my command? I can barely get up.f*ck my arms got no strength in them. Come on now.I can still turn this around.the lightening was unexpected.but I need to pull this throughdid I nearly die? Or did I die? I am so confused. I think I somehow survived. I feel tingly all over. As I get up slowly I can see six soldiers frozen in fear. Even the Abbe is frozen in fear.what the hell? Has time stopped? No wait it hasntI can see other soldiers moving in the background. Ummm.excuse me? I wonder what has happened to them. Why arent they moving. I raise my hand to touch the soldier closest to meI can see his eyes following my hand. So he is alive Before I knew what was happening a tiny electric spark bounced from my finger and touched the soldier in front of me.he was wrapped in metallic armour.not a pretty scene. AAAaaaAaaaaaahHhhhh I AM SO SORRY! I mean I am not really sorry since they just tried to kill me.but I didnt mean to attack What the hell! The electric spark bounced from one man to the next.something like a tesla effect Some screamed and others remained silent as they were electrocutedsomehow the situation has turned from bad to dreadfully bad.I think I may have accidently killed six people...if I am lucky maybe they arent dead
You used up the electricity coursing through your body!
Discovery! You discovered that your body can store electricity!
Ah! That explains it.now that I think about it I did take electric slime as my base body.though I could never generate electricity since the power itself cost so much FP. Hmmm.so are they alive or dead?
You have levelled up!
Oh snap.
You have levelled up!
You have levelled up!
You have levelled up!
Holy cow
You have levelled up!
You have levelled up!
Cool?
You have levelled up!
You have levelled up!
You have levelled up!
You have levelled up!
That pretty much confirms I have killed very strong opponents. These soldiers must have been like boss level.no wait.if I think about it.I must be pretty weaklike level one or so.as far as I recollect I am certain I havent levelled up even once..so this might the same as taking out six orcs or something in Royal Road while still being level one Should I be happy that I killed them accidently and levelled up or be sad that I am so doomed now? I should feel sad and bad.everyone is staring at me. I ran out of electro-juice! Now what! One timeno six time lucky seventh time dead!
Every level you can create a rule! You can create a maximum of ten rules. Would you like to create a rule? If you decide not to create any rule, then you will be unable to do so.
Great. Another problem. [Yes] Ideally, I would have liked to consult the Abbe about this. However, I dont think the shocked Abbe is in a condition to speak.furthermore I think the soldiers are giving off a serious killing intent. Damn.just when good things happen.
Please state the rule you wish to create.
[Create Rule; when I am attacked my AGI increases!]
Error! Rule identified as power! If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Please create a rule! A power is limited to an individual. You can only create a power every hundred levels. A rule applies universally. Would you like to rephrase your rule to: The one who is attacked will have increased AGI? OR Everyones AGI increases?
What the heck.this is so useless. I thought rules and powers were the same thingbut still I could have some fun with this. [Create rule: The one who is attacked will have increased AGI!] Hopefully, this should not cost too many stat points.
Rule created!
Congratulations you have created your first rule! Would you like to name this rule?
[Yes] [Rule One!]
Congratulations you have named your first rule
Rule Name C Rule One Type: Continuous Effect: AGI will increase by a minimum of 200 stat points or momentarily by 100% whichever is greater when attacked! Limitation: -Applies for first attack only! -Applies to every person within a five foot radius - Cool down period: 1 Day Cost: - 5 Stat points from level up. - 5 Random stat points from various attributes: (-1 STR, -1AGI, -1 INT, -1 WIS, -1 END) - 40% Decrease in AGI stats(-12 AGI)
That was so dumb. A rule costs way too much! I just lost 22 stat points for what??? Dodging one measly attack! I have played enough Royal Road and trust me, 22 stat points is worth a lotit certainly wasnt a fair trade.especially since the benefit isnt limited to me alone. [Sora-Chan ROAR Menu]
Status Window - Sorachan
NameSorachanLevel11
ProfessionNone
Health1050Mana0
Strength45 (-1)Agility17 (-13)
Wisdom33 (-1)Intellect16 (-1)
Luck10Leadership22
Attack25Defense10
Dexterity10Stamina121
Bloodthirst34Vitality85
Charisma3Endurance34 (-1)
Unused Stat Points45 (-5)Monster Ranking11635
Slime Elasticity - 100 Slime Durability C 102 Slime Conversion C 4 litre / hour Layering C 101 Compactness - 210 Stitching - 56 Fusion - 169 Sweat - 51 Cool Down - 51 Digging C level 15 Hunting C level 15 Moisture absorption C level 16 Moisture retention C level 17 Resistance to heat level C level 11 Stealth C level 18 Tracking C level 26
*Damn*
Would you like to create another rule?
Like hell I would. [No!]
Are you sure? You will be unable to create a new till you level up again.
[Certainly no!] Once the windows disappeared from my view I noticed a female soldier charging at me. *I NEED A DAMN BREAK HERE!* She momentarily disappeared and reappeared in front of me. I think shes cuteand dangerous.
Rule One activated!
+200 AGI
Somehowthings worked out? I side step as taught when facing someone in close combatand I just barely managed to dodge her attack.and she looks pretty stunned.
Rule One deactivated! Cool down: 1 Day
-200 AGI
The crappiest rule ever Completely useless after one turn. I am really going to think through before creating another rule.assuming there is a next time. [th_093.gif] Chapter 19.1 - Class E
You are in Sorachans rule proximity! You are governed by the rules laid down by Sorachan.
A message popped up in front of Vanessa. She took less than a second to skim through it and closed it. ADVENTURER! She screamed out to alert her comrades and then jumped back away from Sorachan.
You are no longer in Sorachans territory.
FIVE FEET RADIUS TERRITORY! Vanessa added as she quickly drew out her blades. There was a proud smug look on her face. So you arent a dredger She said as she began circling Sorachan. A what? Sora asked as he turned around just to keep up with her circling. Could you not circle.its rather making me dizzy Vanessa looked at Sora in disbelief. He was like a prey in the predators den.yet he was so completely aloof of his surroundings. Right, at this moment she was like a vulture circling the weakand here he is telling the person who is about to kill him not to circle him because its making him dizzy? Just who does he think he is? Vanessa took a step backwards. If the enemy is so casual about her attack stance and is jesting with her, it must be so that the enemy is strong. In fact wasnt it established that Sorachan was strong after having survived a direct hit? No, that was before. Before, everyone thought he had died and was brought back to life. A dredgers are strong. However, this logic only worked if Sora was a resident and not an adventurer. The fact is that Sora is an adventurer and adventurers have rules. More the rules an adventurer weaker the adventurer.or so the general thumb rule. If Sora survived a direct hit from an attack it maybe because a rule was activated moments before the strike, not because Sorachan was strong. Tsk Vanessa whispered under her breath. She held out two twin blades; long and curved in the shape of a sickle. The problem was adventurers were more troublesome than dredgers; figuring out their rules and ways around their rules during a battle required genius level intellect. There were less than hundred people in the entire Empire who could completely subdue an adventurer with relative ease.unfortunately Vanessa and her team were not those hundred. Her team was a specialist for dealing with enemy residents. There are more enemy residents than adventurers. Adventurers are rare within this world. Vanessa closely looked at her opponent, to the best of her knowledge there were ten Class S adventures in the entire world and her opponent wasnt one of them. She let out a sigh of relief. Class S, was the worst class of adventures. They could wipe out a city like Feladonia in a single blink, the only reason they havent already done so is because they feared the Old Emperors wrath. If they made a move like that, it is given they would never live to see tomorrow. The Old Emperor is somewhat Class X if put in terms of adventures class. Rumours have it that originally there were fifty Class S adventurers who ganged up and tried to kill the Old Emperor however it was the biggest upset imaginable. Of the fifty, only ten now remain. The old Emperors power is indomitable and fearsome. A man who can transform lush green lands into deserts in the blink of an eyeis a man worth fearing. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Vanessas comrades who had packed up their gear, had now unpacked their weapons and staffs and were aligned by her side. An adventurer who dared to waltz into Feladonia was unheard of. Is he class S? Ramona asked. No. Definitely not class S. Never seen him before. Vanessa replied. Sora heard their words but barely understood it. They were intentionally speaking a different language. He knew that they were talking about him and could guess that they were trying to recognize himmaybe estimate his strengthat least it seemed they were measuring him up. Class A? Ramona asked again. She was giving off all her killing intent. She just needed one word from her commander and she would move in for the kill; even if it meant her life. Class E Vanessa said slowly as she summed up the atmosphere and the information she had gathered about Sorachan. Ramona looked at Vanessa, just to reconfirm. Then we should be able to handle itand the Cardinal wont have to be involved. Five feet radius territory, visible rules and in Feladonia. Vanessa presented her arguments. No magical abilities and below average stats Ramona loosened her guard. You sure about this? Certain. Vanessa said as she lowered her guard. Excuse me Sora spoke as he tried to interrupt their continuous whispering. He had a bad feeling whether this was leading up to. He also spoke in their native language Vanessa kept piling on the proof. "Polite to an enemy....speaking to an enemy in the hopes of talking his way out...essentially we might be dealing with an idiot." Plan of action? Ramona asked as she realized that there was no need to be tense. Adventurers usually have lower stats.it would be best to avoid mana based attacks as well.we should go with physical attacks for the best results with minimum collateral damage In that caseI have a favour to return. Zacque said as he joined in the conversation. Zacque sped past the ladies and soldier formation and plunged his hand into Sorachans chest. Claw Strike. He said as twisted his arm in Soras torso. Sora winced in pain. Geh Ramona showed a disgusted expression seeing the move Zacque just pulled off. He was more of the martial arts person and very gruesome. Zacque smiled like a devil and ripped out Soras heart. Thats for breaking our record. He said while he held the heart up in the air, while trying to maintain a cool pose. Chapter 19.2 - And the Oscar goes to Soras POV This is rather an uncomfortable situation to be in. Some NPC just plunged his hand into my torso and gouged out my heart. He is now posing in front of my with my heart held up in the air. I dont think I will die with this kind of attack. It really is a minor wound.at best -10HP? Actually there isnt even HP loss. But it did hurt.Not the ripping out of the organ, the bit where he twisted his arm out. It reminds me of a nipple twister; terribly painful movein my case imagine a palm sized nipple twisterI could be crying right now but I am holding back my tears as I consider my next move Do I A. Ask for my heart back politely? B. Ask for my heart back in anger? C. Ask for my heart back while cracking a joke? I am not sure if I need the heart.however, I certainly do want it back. It is like a part of me; significant or not. Lets suppose I went with option A, should I ask for my heart back.and this does open a whole door of possible conversations Erm..excuse me, could I have my heart back? Imagine how that would go? Oh, I am sorryhere you I wish the world were that rosy. Unfortunately, I cannot expect the NPC in front of me to be as courteous as me. Contrary to my wishful imagination, what is likely to happen is: RUN FOR YOUR LIVES ITS IMMORTAL! I might scare the living day lights out of them. I think they look spooked enough after I took the lightening strike and managed to live.that really was a fluke.Next time I am so not surrendering blindly to the Empire.for all you know the next time I may not be so lucky and they cast a fire spell at me. Slime and fire dont make a good combination for those who arent already aware of that. Moving on to option B, I could go aggressive on them. Sometimes, offensive is the best defensive. Where have I heard that before? Never mind. [Oye! You there! Dont you know its rude to rip out someones heart.] I wonder if that line sounds angry enough? Or I could [OYE! WHATS YOUR PROBLEM? DO YOU ALWAYS GO ABOUT RIPPING OUT THE HEART OF THOSE WHO SURRENDER?] Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.My anger ridden voice will convey my sentiments and they will turn meek and return my. *bull crap* Like hell this plan will work. There are at least 50 odd soldiers here, the moment I display even the slightest menace, theyll probably launch everything they have at me. I guess if I think about it.I am left with only option C. Humour my enemies into letting me go. "You have literally stolen my heartbut I am grieved to inform you that I am straight. Please dont take responsibility for your actions and just return my heart and if he still refuses to return it I could in a funny way put across, "Guess I will have to change my name to Roxas." This is going to be so funny! I can imagine everyones expressions I am ashamed this session has been literally my most unproductive thinking session that I have had in a while. What am I trying to create here a plot from clich manga? ZACQUE ET FOI SA! The woman who attacked me shouted out. Her shouting brought me back to my reality. Hmmm.I think everyone is staring at me.The man holding my heart looks terrified as he stares at me. *Oh snap* How long have I been standing here thinking pointless things? KUUU.ARGHHH.. MY HEART. I hope my voice conveys my pain and shock. I fall to the ground melodramatically. I am lying on my chest. I shake violently as I pretend to be writhing in pain.this is kind of fun. ARGHH.. I stretch my hand out towards my heart which is still being held up in the air. Kehmy . Heart.you.killledme I drop my head for the finale to the ground and lie lifelessly. This is the best idea, I have had; faking my own death. I should have thought of this sooner. I am surrounded by blood thirsty adventure hating soldiers.one of them who believes that he has succeeded in killing faking my own death was the obvious answer. Now if I lie still, they should just throw my dead body in a dumpster and I can escape afterwards happily ever after. I hate to admit it, but I think I may have the latent talent of a genius actor residing within me without me even knowing so. [th_0suit.gif] Chapter 19.3 & 20.1 - Ouch Zacque posed with Sorachans heart in the air for two or three seconds before he realized something was horribly wrong. He noticed his comrades were looking in his direction completely terrified. First Zacque thought, they were terrified by the gruesome move he pulled off but when their expressions persisted Zacque knew something was terribly wrong. As he slowly turned around he realized that Sorachan was still standing. Normally when such a move is performed and the heart is ripped out, there is a waterfall of blood that follows after soon after which the persons body collapsesits not even soon, its actually falling as the blood cascading effect plays along. As far as Zacque could tellthere was nothing wrong with Sorachanhe seemed perfectly alright even without his heart. In fact, he was making weird expressions.although his face was not visible with all the bandages covering it up.howeverthere was enough change in the atmosphere around Sorachan..at first it seemed he was pondering over something.more ponderingsome bits of being noble? Then angryand finally laughing. In short it was the most disturbing sight ever.on a number of scales.the heartand the laughing ZACUQE GET AWAY FROM HIM! Vanessa screamed as she recovered from the initial shock. This wasnt an ordinary adventurer after all. There was something terribly wrong with him and it was partly explained by the fact that he wrapped in bandages from head to toe. She couldnt guess at the time which monster was he.but when she thought of all the possible strong monsters that could survive without a heart none came to her mind. Vanessas screaming brought back Soras attention. Sora looked around slowly from the corner of his eyes and then looked at Zacque. KUUU.ARGHHH.. MY HEART. Sora screamed as he held the open spot in his chest. Sora the crashed to the ground violently on chest and his body began writhing in pain? ARGHH.. Sora groaned. As he stretched his hand out towards his heart which Zacque still held up in the air. Zacque took a step back in fright and held the heart even higher unconsciouslyjust in case. Kehmy . Heart.you.killledme Sora mumbled as his head fell to the ground. Zacque looked at Sora while still completely white. Is he dead? Zacque asked while still uncertain whether it was safe to move or not. Every soldier looked at Sorachan with great curiosity. They were troubled by what they saw. They were troubled because they didnt know if such a thing was possible. Did the adventurer realize late that he had been gruesomely murdered? Is such a thing even possible? An awkward silence picked up in the absence of anyone moving. Everyone was simply staring at Sorachan just to make sure he really was dead. No one was really certain.especially with the last moments of the adventurer. It was something too stupid to call an act.no one could be that dumb to believe that people could fall for such a thingso would that mean that was really him collapsing in pain? The soldiers just didnt know. This adventurer gave them more headaches than the last few decades worth of spies did. There was no logic of his that they could follow. He was completely unpredictable. Vanessa looked with dismay and confusion at Sorachan. What is he? She could only say. Although, she would advise Zacque to run away, the entire act that unfolded before her left her dumbfounded. Vanessa was just too uncertain. Zacque step back She finally said. Zacque looked at Vanessa and then at the corpse next to him. This is the second time that they have technically killed him.and they are still very uncertain that they have succeeded. Zacque slowly put the heart next to Sorachans body, fearing that if he moved to quickly he might wake up the dead.or the pretending to be dead? He then took step backwards while still facing Soras corpse. Is it alive? Couldnt possibly be Soldiers began whispering to each other the moment Zacque was in safetys range. Did you see that? Yeah It was alive for a who ten ticks before it fell to the ground It was like it didnt even know it had been killed It didnt look very dead to me Yeah I know what you mean What dies like that? That was a bit over dramatic You think it is faking it? I think we ought to check The soldiers all looked at Vanessa who was still trying to make heads or tails of what she just saw. Sliver Vanessa called out. A soldier stepped out. He was completely hooded and cloaked like Sorachan, making his face completely invisible to others. Yessss Commander. The man shouted out. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Can you tell me what you see Vanessa asked. The soldier removed his cloak, to reveal a vipers head in place of a human head. He had a silvery head of that of a snake. His neck was long.so he normally kept it slightly coiled up. If one observed carefully, then one would notice the scales completely covered the man from head to toe. Of course it wasnt clearly visible because he kept himself wrapped up. Nobody was shocked to see this. After all everyone knew Sliver as they beast race tribe man from the race of the Serpants. Amongst all the beast race tribe people, the Serpant race was known to amongst the stronger ones. They were even rumoured to be a branch lineage of the Dragon Beast Tribe.though only rumoured to be.the Dragon lineage tribe was more along the lines of folklore. What really made Sliver stand out apart from the fact that he was a Serpant humanoid was the fact that he was wearing aviator like goggles. Sliver removed his goggles with his claw like fingers and then stared at Sorachan. His body is blue like the sssssky Sliver responded. Then he is dead? Vanessa asked just to be doubly sure. Dark and cold.like it was never alive. Sliver continued. Vanessa didnt even know what that meant. Is it breathing? A soldier asked as they all were curious to know. Ill take care of that. Alive or dead. Breathing or not, this will take care of him. Ramona said as she lifted her hand into the air. She had grown quite frustrated of this adventurer. She liked her missions to be crisp and short. She liked to go about chasing and killing and maybe some more chasing. But after that Ramona liked nothing more than taking a break. In fact breaks made a big part of her entire work hours.either ways she was past her limits of doing nothing but staring. She didnt understand what was the big fuss in one measly Class E adventurer. She didnt understand why everyone was so shocked. She didnt understand why Vanessa was being overly cautious. Which is why she wasnt commander; but not that it matters. Ramona decided to take matters into her own hands this time. Deadly sins of the past , heed my words, shroud the land with your sorrowful ordourscome forth poisonous fog.. Ramona said as she pointed her arm at Sorachan. Soras body was engulfed in a poisonous fog which swirled around him for five minutes before dispersing into nothingness. Those five minutes felt like an eternity.but Ramona had to be sure. She was certain nothing could live without air for more than five minutes. I think we finally got it. A soldier said as he let out a breath of relief. Damn adventurers, they are handful arent they.. To think we managed to get one without the Cardinals help. Shhhdont take his name.hes live the devil.he always knows when you are speaking about him Naah.the fools drunk as hell.I doubt he has a clue that there is an adventurer in town No adventurer has dared to step foot in a hundred years in Feladonia I think you meant five hundred "At least we managed to preserve the body..." "There is big money in those things..." "Yeah the Old One offers a bag of gold to whoever keeps the body intact of an adventurer..." "What does he do with those?" "I hear he hangs them for show..." Everyone looked at disgust at the soldier who said that. "No he uses them for experiments..." Vanessa raised her hands to quieten the soldiers. They tended to chatter way too much when things lightened up even in the tiniest bit. Vanessa was still serious as ever. Even at this moment she did not believe that they managed to kill Sorachan. Sliver? Vanessa asked again for the Serpant beast man for advise. As before, his body is dark as death and stone. Sliver confirmed that there was no heat emitted from Sorachans body. Ha! What do you think of that? She said as she smiled and looked at Vanessa for approval. She was clearly indicating that she was overdue for a raiseor even a bonus would do. Ramona didn''t care as long as she got the extra money. Vanessa shook her head in disdain. She knew what Ramona was hinting at but she didn''t approve of it. Vanessa was thankful to Ramona, even in this tense moment her friend was able to understand her apprehensions and come up with a way to make the atmosphere light. Vanessa knew she was just being overly cautious. However, that was the result of the harsh training to become a Commander. Ramona confidently walked over Sorachans corpse and dug her high heels into Soras body. She posed as if she hunted down a lion or some dangerous beast. Zacque would have objected to her taking credit for the kill however he stopped short when the corpse went, Ouch. Chapter 20.2 & 20.3 - Red Laced & Striped Terror gripped the Erito forces. It was tiny and nearly inaudible Ouch but it had a huge and devastating impact. Ramona froze where she stood. She actually had her leg on the adventurer. She slowly dug her heels into the body, just to make sure it was the adventurer and not anyone else. Ouch? a reply came back from the corpse. Ramona looked like she was about to cry. She had no idea absolutely why she was standing on the corpse. She thought she could relax Vanessa by doing something funnyshe wanted to show everyone that adventurers arent a big deal. Could you open your legs widerI think I might be able to see your pantsu then Sorachan mumbled happily as he looked up Ramonas skirt. KYAAAAAAAAAA!!! The most high pitched deafening squeal of the Vice Commander of the Erito forces. Ramona jumped up into the air in fright. She squealed as if there was a mouse in the room. No... mouse was something that she would have killed. This was far more terrifying. It just survived one of her most deadly spells.worse still it was peeping up her skirt. Ramona was completely embarrassed on multiple levels.a pervert looking up her skirt.soldiers hearing their supervisor squeal.but none of those feelings reached her. She was completely gripped by terror as she understood that the adventurer was still alive. Ramona ran towards Vanessa and quickly hid behind her. She grabbed Ramonas shoulders in fearas if holding Vanessa as a shield? Nobody would have made fun of Ramona. Everyone felt a boulder fall into their stomach when they heard the adventurer speak. He didnt even sound remotely injured. In fact, he sounded completely fine. The soldiers and even seniors wondered if this man . This adventurer in front of them was simply mocking them? He was so completely casual about strolling into a military city that produced some of the finest soldiers for the Empire.and he was completely laid back as he tackled the Elite forces of the city.. The soldiers were scared, only the strong dare to mock the weak. They werent fools, if anyone mocked them, they would simply kill them.but they have been trying to kill this adventurer for a while now. In fact everyones memory was still fresh. First, they tried to zap him with lightening. Then, rip out his heart. Lastly, drown him in poisonous gas. Yet, the adventurer still lives. All common sense dictates, that the adventurer should die. Yet, here stood an adventurer a perverted adventurer that defied all common sense. Sorachan slowly got up. He wouldnt have said ouch intentionally. It not like he wanted to blow his cover.however Ramona stepped on his human ***** and mixed with couple of intense feelings.Sorachan let out a tiny ouch. The second ouch came from the fact that he felt quite refreshed.and different. There was silver lining in the moment.kind of feeling. He wasnt worried about being surrounded by bloody thirsty adventure hating soldiers.he wasnt worried about his fake acting being revealed.he wasnt even worried about dying. Oddly enough he knew something with this way of thinking was wrong.but he didnt seem to care....the thought of attaining nirvana did cross Sora''s mind....but he didn''t think that he had quite earned that yet.... Striped. He said as he got up and picked up his heart. YOU REALLY SHOULDNT GO ABOUT RIPPING PEOPLES HEART! Sorachan cried out as he looked at Zacque and held his heart up in the air. He was showing it to everyone present; things to do and not to do. RIPPING OF HEARTS IS BAD! Sora went on. I WANTED TO SAY THIS TO YOU.YOU LITERALLY STOLE MY HEART.BUT I DONT SWING THAT WAYS. The soldiers cringed as they heard the last bitthe adventurer sounded drunk and he was most definitely spouting nonsense. AND WHATS UP WITH YOU LOT? SHOCKING AND RIPPING AND POISONING? YOU DO THAT TO ALL YOUR TOURISTS?? Sora was swaying as he tried to walk towards Ramona. The soliders between him and Ramona raised their shields. SHE IS WEARING RED LACED STRIPED Sora declared as he pointed his finger at Ramona. That sentence definitely got heads turning. Ramona wasnt particularly hot.unless you consider DD cups hot.coupled with a slender waist.red head? Ramona was face was heated up red as she burnt in embarrassment. Sorachan however took no notice. He was struggling to put his heart back from the hole that the soldier had created when ripping it out. That too was a curious sight. Everyone watched it silently. Almost everyone was thinking the same thing. What the f*ck is he trying to do And when he put it back ineveryone felt horrified, disgusted and nauseatedthat heart had been placesmostly in someones hand and on the ground.but still. AND WHY DO YOU KILLPEACE OUT DUDESLIVE AND LET LIVE Sora continued with his sermon once the heart went back in. A soldier crept in from behind.but he had the most fatal timing.at that very moment Sorachan farted. Now Sorachans fart doesnt come out the way it does for humans. Remember Sorachan is slime80% slime. When Sorachan passes gas.it simply comes out of his skin.something like sweating. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. *FSSSSSSSSSSSS* a tiny sound of something ripping through the air.... A thick green gas, much like the poison Ramona used was disbursed into the air. Completely swarming Sorachan and nearby the soldiers. The only difference between the poisonous gas Ramona used and the one Sorachan passed was Sorachans smelt a lot worse.mostly rotten desert rats.(Sorachan had quite a bit floating within him). The impact was immediate. The soldier behind Sorachan instantly dropped dead, even those around Sorachan died. OOOPPSS Sorachan exclaimed as he looked horrified while watching those nearest to him drop dead. Soldiers immediately took a step back, it would turned into a stampede to escape had it not been for Vanessas presence of mind. She quickly used magic and shot a blast of wind at the poison. In one move she diluted it and moved it away from causing further harm. The soldiers, however, were still very nervous. This person unwittinglyor maybe wittingly just killed eight more of their comrades in a flashmore like a breeze.but whatever, the point is eight soldiers instantly killed. The gap between Sorachan and the soldiers now was at least fifteen feet. The soldiers just couldnt trust their Commanders words about that five foot radius. Even Vanessa couldnt trust her sense of judgement. The Adventurer defied all norms of logic. For instance that last attack, did he know that he was about to be attacked from the back? Or was it just fluke? And if it was fluke, what about the last three times when they tried to kill him? Were those flukes as well? When too many flukes line up it normally isnt a flukeher opponent was strong. Strong to the extent he was leisurely toying with sixty (now 46) of the Erito forces. NOBODY USE MAGIC! Vanessa warned. Vanessa felt she finally figured it out. Sorachan had the ability to reverse any magical attack done to him. If people used lightening, then he would zap them back, if they used poison then he would poison them back.as long as they didnt use magic it would be fine. Of course Vanessa had no clue she couldnt have been more wrongand in fact was one attack short of using fire.however this is something she never learnt about.so no point getting into it. Her soldiers could argue that martial arts has no effect either.like even ripping out his internal organs did no damagebut Vanessa felt that they stood a better chance if they tried to use martial arts. Her hunch came from the fact that Sorachan dodged her first strike. It was a powerful and fast sixteen blows to the chest. Vanessa explained her theory to everyone. Almost all the soldiers agreed. What she made logical sense. It was decided that Vanessa along with a team of four others (Zacques, Jacques, Ramona and Sliver) would attack the adventurer. It wasnt coincidence that they all happened to hold positions of seniority in the Erito forces. Vanessa picked the team such, so that she could undo Ramonas shameful squealing. The five stepped forward as they did so dark foreboding clouds hovered over the city. It was almost like an ominous sign that they should not challenge the adventurer. However, Vanessa was determined to see this through. Their honour as warriors (especially Ramonas) had been trampled and trifled with. This was not something they would let go easily. All of them had been shamed by the adventurer. Vanessa for her poor judgement in deciding the opponents strength, Jacques with his broken record, Zacques with his martial arts move, Ramona with her poisonous gas and Sliver who declared him dead. Each one of them had been humiliated by Sorachan. If they backed down now, they would never be able to right the wrong against their honour and would live a life stained by a humiliating story.or so they believed. Vanessa especially, was in denial that her judgement was wrong. She refused to accept it. She could see the stats that she was reading and they all read; weakling. Her brains and instinct was screaming that the person in front of them was a complete novice.yet whywhat was this inexplicable fear she felt? Could this person fate be so strong that the universe would move to protect? Vanessa was in spite of herself. She couldnt believe that she thought of something so dumb and illogical. It began raining, thunder and lightening tore through the skies. Sorachan had recovered after expelling all poisonous gas from within him. The poisonous gas that Ramona released had the same effect as did drugs on humans did. Essentially, Sorachan was high after he absorbed the poison. He didnt intentional soak it up.his body was like a natural sponge when it came to poisonous gases. Sorachan looked around. He had no idea how much time had flown by but the sun was setting. A smile crawled on to Sorachans lipsso far he had been worrying about the sunlight.but now.not only is the sun setting.but its also raining. Luck had never favoured him before as much as it did right now. Re: Chapter 21.1 & 21.2 - Soras Ultimate Attack Sora looked to his left. There was the man who tried to rip out his heart and a snake head. Creepy Sora thought as he looked at the Serpant Tribesman. Sora for some strange reason felt in the looks department he did better.although that was not true. I front of him was the woman whose attack he had dodged. And to his right the red laced striped pantsu woman along with another man whom he had never seen before. Though his sense of smell did indicate that it was the same person who shot the lightening, at least now Sora could put a face to the spell caster. So I have matrial artist in front and to my leftand poison lady and lightening man to my right.throw into the pack snake man.great.Id say my chances of survival just went up from limit approaching zero to 1%. To put Soras mathematical analogy in a simpler perspective, Sora felt from having zero chance of surviving his odds were now 1%. Though there is the big questionhow the hell did he survive for so long if his chances were 0% before? That is a mystery even Sorachan would not be able to explain. Could he call it simple luck? Fluke? Coincidence? Or even divine intervention? Or Sorachan''s meticulous planning and brilliance? Sorachan''s survival instincts and foresight? There would be no answer to this question. It was not the first time Sora pulled off unbelieveable stunts like this one.There was the time when he was fighting the Hydra on his own in Royal Road and managed to get out of there unharmed.that was also the time his guild mates decided to make him leader of the guild Then there was the time when he was held hostage by the Tritons in their underwater labyrinth in Royal RoadSorachan was never even bothered thenand yet he managed to escape unharmed even then. And when we fought a skeleton dragon in the Northern lands of Versaillesalthough he did receive help in that one, Sorachan was able to put the dragon to sleep. The list really is endless when it comes to Sorachan and his adventures in Royal Road simply worded.from one perspective it could be thought that it was almost as if the God of Luck or God of Gaming watched over Sorachan...from another perspecitive Sorachan could be hailed as a gaming geniuswhether it was incredible luck or planned is something that will forever remain a mystery when it comes to Sorachan. Sorachan was watching every movement his opponent was making before approaching. He was literally watching five people at the same timethanks to his fly like eyes and slime like body. The odds were against him. His enemies were stronger than him, faster than him and probably better than him in every way. They could use magic, martial arts or a combination attack. Sorachan didnt know their plan as Vanessa dictated it in another language but he would later realize that they did not intend to use magic. Had this been real life Sorachan was confident that he would be able to get two out of three people. However, their strengths differed too widely. If Maylon and his match was anything to go by as the benchmark, then Sora knew he shouldnt be surprised if he gets pounded in the first hit. The five began circling him while slowly advancing forward. The five knew that Sorachan was not an enemy that could be taken lightly. They learnt through their mistakes of continuous underestimating him. Everyone was convinced that Sorachan held a few more tricks up his sleeve. The soldiers maintained a parameter in circular like formation and watched. Some of them even casted a light spell to brighten up the place with the sun setting. Vanessa could have taken more soldiers for the fight.but there was no honour in that.but more importantly it would have been too chaotic and would have done more harm than good. Soldiers could end up attacking each otherbasically a coordination problem. The enemy was one and they were forty six. The Serpant Tribesman removed his cloak. He only wore a thin tunic. His silver scales sparkled magnificently in the darkness. The man was well built and muscles covered every inch of his body.it was true for all the soldiers but none of it was visible for those covered in armour. Hmpphh.. Zacques snorted as he noticed his partner removed his cloak. Zacques would have done the same however Zacques did not have the tough coated scales that covered his partners body. Obviously, the Serpant Tribesman wasnt removing his clothes to show off his body but to make sure his clothes didnt get damaged in the fight. It did have the unintended effect of making Sora gulp in worry seeing his muscular body. Sora literally thought, I am up against three of thosewell at least I wont mind it if the women hit me with thosehe thought while looking at Serpent Mans chest. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Contrary to Soras expectations no one else stripped. One could hear Sorachan sigh. The seconds passed by like minutes and minutes felt as if they passed by like hours. Sorachan was happy that they were leisurely taking their time. Fools As he began preparing for them. The sun light was no longer visible and Sorachans smile ran from one end of his face to the other. He made hand gestures as if he were closing notifications received. Sorachans eyes shined as he looked at his enemies, he just reworked his survival chances to 10%. Although they spent a long time staring at each other.when it began everything happened so quickly Vanessa and Zaques charged in first. Having predicted their intentions Sorachan jumped backwards to dodge. However, in this game guessing, Vanessa had guessed Sorachans move. She didnt know where he would jump but all she needed was a fraction of second. After their attack, she followed Soras gaze and moved towards the spot he intended to escape to. The moment Sorachan landed on the ground. He received a kick from Vanessa which sent him flying four feet backwards. F*ck Sora swore as he flew through the air. With Vanessas attack delivering results, the other members grew more confident. Seeing Sorachan fly like that reinforced their belief that the enemy can be defeated. The attack didnt end with Vanessas kick. Ramona and Serpant man charged next giving Sorachan barely enough time to recover or plan his next move. Sorachan didnt bother getting up. He expected them to be faster than him and throw attacks one after another giving him barely enough time to attack.so how do you attack somehow lying down? Ramona and Serpent stopped for a moment as they noticed Sorachan refused to get up. They could run towards him and kick him.or jump into the air and kneel him.the attacks were somewhat limited. Sorachan wasnt in an advantageous position.but he made them think that he had a trapped laid out for them. Given everything that they had witnessed so far, they could not help but be distrusting. Vanessa again came to the rescue of her team. SWORDS! She cried out to the soldiers who quickly threw their weapons (sheathed) to the fighting members. Vanessa was once again equipped with her sickle like twin blades, Ramona had a long sword and Serpant Man had a spear. Zacques and Jacques didnt fight with weapons, so they didnt bother taking any. Sorachan frowned as he noticed them taking on arms. It looks like they wont use magic but with use weapons.why? Sorachan jumped up and assumed a fighting stance.
Mini Radar Active
Adjusting night vision.
Targets acquired
Lets use everything. Sorachan thought as he motioned with his fingers like Keanu Reeves in the matrix, to his enemies to come fight him. Ramona charged in first. Sora smiled as he she charged towards him. Ramona was bothered by the atmosphere surrounding Sora. He was still as calm as the ocean before the storm. Even though Vanessa managed to land a clean hit on him he still seemed to be unfazed. Ramona stabs Sorachan through. She intended to slice it through Sora and cut him in half however Sorachan did the most unexpected move, he grabbed her sword. I am going all out Sora said. Ramona looked at him in surprise and slightly confused with his words. She furiously tried to dislodge the sword that Sorachan held onto. What kind of sick person enjoys having a sword lodged in their body? Ramona was not too good in the adventurers native language.so she didnt completely understand it.or at least she thought she misunderstood it.she thought she heard Sora say, I will go all out nowyet he does nothing? Sorachan unleashed his ultimate attack. An attack he had never used against even Maylon even though it was his ultimate trump card. Sorachan, never used it against Maylon because he thought it was tantamount to cheatinghowever five against one is also cheating.and a fight to death does dictate all is fair in love and war?
Pheromones released
Chapter 21.3 - The art of seduction On a good day, Ramona would have dodged Soras attack ten out of ten times. However today was not a good day. It was a very bad day for Ramona. In fact, Ramona would go on to earmark this day as the absolute worst in her life. The details of her worst day are listed below. It began with a simple attack, it was supposed to be nothing more than a slicehowever nothing is simple when it comes to Sora. Ramona struggled to remove the sword from Soras grip as she finally managed to pull away the swordwhy was he holding on to the sword. If both his hands were holding the sword how could he attack her? Was he trying to prevent her from attacking? Ramona dismissed that thought, others would attack him in her place. Was he going to pull of special hidden move with that mysteriously seductive body of his? Ramonas jaw was dangling open in the air. She found herself thinking in a funny directionwas Sora appearing a bit more to her liking? Ramona blinked to check again.those bandages that hid his face added to his seductiveness. If she inspected closer Soras body was well built. He was covered in muscles; not too thick and not too thinperfectly well toned....just to her liking. Ramonas struggled to dislodge her sword reduced. Her arms weakened as other thoughts clouded her judgement. Ramona stared at Sora, he seemed like the prince of her dreams.tall.mysterious and strong. The voices of her comrades shouting at her dulled and faded into the distance. In Ramonas world now, there only exited Sora and her. The rain added to Soras sexy figure as the drenched clothes stuck to his body. Ramona placed her hand on Soras chest. So this is mans chest She thought as she began approaching Sora calmly. Why was I even afraid of him? Ramona wondered as she was within intimate distance of Sora. Ramonas comrades could only watch in horror. What had over come her? Did she lose her mind? Vanessa knew best, she knew this was not Ramona but some sort of smell cast by Sora. She was cursing Sora however her words could not reach Ramona who was lost in her own world. You are drenched The Adventurer (Sora) said as he held Ramonas hand, removing it from his chest. His voice was husky and dark. Ramona found it sexy. She was completely swooning for him. She didnt care whether he was an adventurer or the enemyright now in front of her was the man she fell for head over heels. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ramona turned coy and rested her head against Soras shoulder. I am cold too.. She whispered. What is your name? Sora asked in his dreamy voice. Ramona. Ramona was breathing heavily; her knees were growing weak. She wanted Sora to take her now. Before more could be said and done, Sora pushed her away to dodge an incoming attack from Zacques. *SWOOOOSH* A sword cut through the air where moments before Sora and the adventurer stood arm in arm. SNAP OUT OF IT! Zacques snapped at Ramona. Ramona was somewhat bewildered when Sora pushed her away. She thought Sora did not like herfor the tiniest of moment she thought her love would be unrequited.however seeing Sorachan save her only strengthened her feelings for him. Her eyes followed the sword that stood to separate them.there was a man holding ita man whom she considered a friendZacques Why are you doing this? Ramona asked. She sounded hurt that Zacques wanted to separate her from her love. SNAP OUT OF IT! Zacques screamed at her. However, seeing no discernable change in her, he turned his attention to Sorachan; the enemy. I SWEAR I AM GOING TO KILL YOU! On the surface of it Zacques seemed to be displaying ordinary anger towards the enemy for harming his comrade.everyone else who knew himknew better. Ramona was someone Zacques secretly fancied. To see his crush being stolen in front of Zacques had him enraged. His attacks were no longer coordinated with the group but driven by emotions. Sorachan tried his best to dodge. His enemys attack was wider than before. Sorachan could tell, he had enough experience to differentiate a good attack from a bad one. However, given the vast stat differences it was only a matter of time till he got hit. Sorachan kept taking steps back, dodging one blow after another till he finally tripped. Zacques sword loomed over him. He was clearly mad at him, though Sora didnt know why. Zacques moved in to stab Sora when his sword clashed with Ramona''s sword. NOOO! Ramona screamed as she prevented Zacques from stabbing Sora. Chapter 22.1 & 22.2 - ZZZZzzzzZzZZzzzz The situation is somewhat like this. Zacques like Ramona. Ramona likes Sora. Zacques tries to kill Sora. Ramona intervenes. Oh and Sora is using Ramona. Lastly Ramona has no clue that she has been intoxicated by pheromones. When Sora released his pheromones Ramona got the entire doze of it since she stood so close to Sora. Zacques trembled in anger, had he used even a bit more force Ramona would have been the one he would have slain. STEP BACK Zacques shouted at her. NOOO! I LOVE HIM! Ramona replied back as she covered Sora. The soldiers maintaining the perimeter heard it all. Their eyebrow was raised and mouth formed an O shape. Her declaration shocked them. STEP BACK RAMONA!! Zacques implored her as he pulled away his sword. NEVERR!!! Ramona shot back. Sora lay on the ground watching everything. He didnt understand them but the emotion intensity was so high that he understood what they were talking about. This was turning into TV drama.or even a modern version of the Shakespeare drama Romeo and Juliet. Before Zacques could say anything more, Vanessa beckoned him to step back. TWENTY FEET BACK! Vanessa cried out to her subordinates. CALL FOR THE CARDINAL! The matter was no longer simple and had escalated to the point where Vanessa knew that they could not carry on without further losses. If Ramona had sided with the Adventurer things were going to turn quite bloody. Ramona was the Vice Commander of the Erito forces, in terms of raw power no one could match her in the entire Erito forces. Vanessa knew that even if they tried to subdue Ramona, blood would be spilt. Add to that it is unlikely Sora would still and let them do as they please. Vanessa could have called on more soldiers to help but she admitted defeated. Seeing her friend succumb to the spell cast by Sora, Vanessa knew she had been outclassed at every step of this duel. Vanessa also came to accept the fact that Sora was indeed weaker than them physically when stat data was compared but he had enough deadly tricks up his sleeves. Vanessa learnt an important lesson that day, never underestimate an adventurer. Sliver and others wanted to continue attacking Sorachan but Vanessa didnt permit them. Vanessa felt that she would playing right into Sorachans plans if everything continued like this. Vanessa truly believed that Sora had planned everything from the surrendering, to getting zapped by the lightening bolt to making Ramona fall under his spell.Sora was some kind of twisted genius whose elaborate plans spanned out like a spiders web. Vannesa felt she was like the fly in that web. The more she struggled against the deadly spider the more entangled she would become. No matter how much the Erito forces tried they would only find themselves trapped. Sora looked around, those who were attacking him had now retreated. They shot of an angry glare at him. According to them, he was mocking them. He was looking down at them, scorning them while pretending to be weak. Sora didnt know what they thought but knew he had just bought enough time to think of his next move. As long as Ramona was by his side, he knew the soldiers wouldnt attack.it wasnt a guess but a logical conclusionthey would have already attacked him if they were serious about taking his life regardless the cost. Clearly, they cared about not injuring their comrade.the question was how long would they care? Sora Ramona began as she clung on to Sora. Yes Sora was slightly uncomfortable having an enemy cling on to him. What if they were suddenly attacked? Would he be able to dodge them then? What if she recovered her senses and lopped off his head? He had never tried his pheromones before, so he didnt know how long the effect lasted. He really wasnt sure if having her cling on to him was such a good idea. On the other hand, would any man turn down a voluptuous womans embrace? Hence, Sora was only slightly uncomfortable. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Do you love me? Ramona asked as she looked up at Sora while clinging on to his neck. Ofcourse Sora replied. He was slightly hesitant where this was going. Ramona hugged Sora even more tightly, as a child hugs their teddy bear. *GASP* TOO TIGHT!! Sora squealed in his mind. Imagine the scene, Eritos forces only non-commander babe embracing the enemy. It pained and angered the male soldiers. If it hadnt been for Vanessas command, they would have tore through the empty streets and chased Sora to the netherworlds. Sora could tell, he felt the rising killing intent. Ramona.why are they not attacking us? Sora whispered in Ramonas ear. They are waiting for the Cardinal Ramona replied as she played ran her finger playfully across Soras chest while hugging him. Sora was in contempt of the situation. He was in contempt because he knew he was in danger and could not enjoy the moment. He was also in contempt for not having tried this move earlier on Maylon. Who is the Cardinal? Sora asked in a tender tone. He is a drunk bast*rd. Ramona truthfully replied back as she hugged Sora tightly. To everyone, it seemed Sora was whispering sweet words of love into Ramonas ears. Vanessa knew better, she was worried Ramona might tell him about the Cardinal. If she did, Sora might try to escape.unless he was confident that he could take on the Cardinal. Is he a strong man? Sora asked as the panic levels in his body rose. He expected that the reason the soldiers stopped attacking him was probably because they had requested for reinforcements.but Sora had a terrible history when it came to drunk men. Even in Royal Road.the ones to crash his good run were drunk men. Let us talk about us.and forget him Ramona was beginning to get frisky.and Sora was feeling uncomfortable. He was now in technically unchartered territory. Ramona Sora began speaking while trying his best not to be distracted with Ramonas hands going all over. Do you love me? Ramona turned red. Sora was so bold. Yes She came back her shy answer. And it would hurt you greatly if anything happened to me right? Yes Ramona replied uncertain with where this conversation was going. Then we must fight our wayaway from here Ramona doesnt want to fight her friends Ramona replied with a hint of anger in her tone. Sora had already figured out that Ramona was not under his control.just attracted to him. She would fundamentally never go against her true nature if he tried to force her directly. I have to be more subtle . Ramona Sora hugged Ramona. This was Sora''s first time hugging a woman...they were so soft and cuddly (Forgive me Maylon). We must escape now.or else the Cardinal will separate us foreverlet us run away and leave this terrifying world behind us Ramona bought it. Vanessa looked on at the couple while her anger reached new heights; was Sora intentionally holding a helpless woman so intimately to provoke them? Zacques had already turned away since he could see no more; to him this was more torturous than his hell training at the Academy. As they watched, a thought occurred to Vanessa; is he trying to escape? Sora looked fidgety. He seemed restless, like he needed to run away. Unfortunately, Vanessa caught on too late. Ramona launched an attack at her fellow comrades. A blue silvery gas exploded around the soldiers. Those who were fast enough cast dispel. However for others it was too late. Nearly half the soldiers fell asleep. They would have never fallen for such a trap but with emotions damaging their sense of security, the soldiers had unconsciously lowered their guards. The perimeter stood destroyed. Half the Erito soldiers lay on the ground snoring. Chapter 22.3 - The Cardinal Soras mouth was wide open like the smiely :O. He had no idea Ramona was that strong. He thought at most they would need to beat up one or two soldiers and then slip by. This was beyond his imagination. Could this be the real reason why the soldiers werent attacking him? Did he accidently gain a strong ally? Sora didnt care about those details; freedom was right around the corner. Sora reworked his survival chances; 50%. That was a healthy number considering just moments back it stood at zero. Making use of the chaos surrounding and the confusion of the soldiers, Sora and Ramona made a dash towards the collapsed perimeter. Vanessa could only look on with a ghastly expression. She was the youngest and brightest.yet she made such a careless mistake. Had she been outwitted? No, she had been outclassed. In her point of view, Sora was somebody with far more combat experience. He knew how to provoke, how to get people to lower their guard and how to take advantage of ones weakness. Vanessa felt helpless and weak. She didnt think she could do anything to save her friend or stop the adventurer. Vanessa admitted defeat. Sora raced past the soldiers. He didnt even bother consider fighting them in their weakened state. Two reasons; firstly he might upset his powerful ally if he fought her friends. Secondly, he knew he was weaker than them. Sora also wanted to get away before the arrival of this person called the Cardinal. Just when Sora was about to get away he stopped in his tracks. [Running away?] Sora froze in his place whilst holding Ramonas hand. Sora quickly shielded his mind. He could feel the intense blood thirst. It was right ahead of him and directed only at him. Soras POV [Are you the adventurer?] Hellhow many monsters are there in this world? Sora was sweating....it wasn''t hot....just scared. [I am interested in knowing many details.how did you wipe out more than half of my elite trained soldiers] [Are you the Cardinal?] [Hou.who gave me away?] I could feel my stomach churning. This felt a lot like fighting the Devil. They gave of a similar vibe. Maybe a fellow demon or something? Just when I was about to my next step and run away, my luck gives away. [I am really interested in knowing many details about you.] Damn him. Is he or is he not going to interfere. Honestly, if he does interfere my chances of surviving are zero. If he is anything like the bulter.then this damned monster too can cover a distance of ten miles in the blink of an eyeI hate drunk bast*rds [Houare you directing your blood lust at me, monster-san?] The Cardinal asked as he stepped out of the shadows. He unleashed the full extent of his blood lust at me. I can only say this much, I collapsed and was kneeling on the ground. This man is bad news Vanessas POV I should just resign. I have failed miserably. I should have called the Cardinal right away rather than taking things into my own hands [Get up.] It was a cold and cruel voice. It was a familiar voice echoing in her mind. *** Vanessa stopped pitying herself immediately when she realized her mental defenses had been breached. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. [Chancellor?] Vanessa asked timidly. She knew this voice well. This deep, rough and malice ridden voice. Memories came flooding back to her.the coldhearted teacher of hers .Chancellor of the Academy. Also simply known as the Cardinal of Feladonia. Vanessas suspicions were confirmed when she saw Sora and Ramona collapse to the ground. There were only a handful of people in the entire Empire, who could make people kneel with just their blood thirst. Even the soldiers collapsed to the ground as they recounted this terribly familiar blood thirsty aura. Their blood thirst paled in comparison. The soldiers completely forgot about Sora and their thoughts were focused on their headmaster. They all knew he would be in town.but to be over seeing their mission personally? Had they failed that badly that he needed to make an appearance? [Get up!] The voice echoed through every soldiers mind. It was a strict tone. The soldiers were familiar with it. No matter how much time had passed, it was the same. From the shadows, stepped out a man. Soras heart sank. The Cardinal revealed himself. His presence was cold and dark, very similar to the Butlers. He wore a red tailcoat and white trousers. His collar was open and shirt was ruffled. He was far from the perfect and meticulous Sebastian devil. His long silver wavy hair hung loosely. He didn''t tie them...and looked more like a man who had been ravaged than a killer aura he imposed. He looked young just like Sebastian...no more than twenty five? But his voice was heavily laid with blood lust and his foresight was rich with experience. If one went by looks alone, then the man in front imposed no threat. He appeared no more than a drunk who had accidentally wandered in to the battle front. However, if appearances are anything to go by, Sora was the benchmark of how deceiving they can really be. Sora appeared like a weakling who should have taken no more than a second to kill. The Cardinal appears like a drunk idiot who would not last a single blow. Sora wiped out half the Erito forces. What was the Cardinal capable of? Sora could feel his heart sinking with every step the Cardinal took closer to him. Ramona was brought back to her senses as the killer aura engulfed her. It would be shocking if she was not brought back to her senses. The Cardinal was like a tiger and Ramona was a fool intoxicated in love. Not true love, just a fling. Between her life and her fling, Ramona''s brains knew which was the obvious choice; her life. She was indeed wondering why had she been infatuated with the enemy.but those thoughts were for another time. Right now, her terrifying teacher stood in front of her. His killer gaze lay on something between Sora and Ramona. Ramona turned her sight towards what her teacher was looking at.she and Sora were still holding hands. Ramona hastily let go of the adventurers hand. Sora paid no heed to Ramonas action. The man in front of him was bad news.very bad news. The Cardinal turned his attention back to Sora...the adventurer who wiped out half the Erito forces. Sora''s POV My chances of survival have tumbled back down to nil. [th_015_orz-v2.gif] Chapter 23.1 & 23.2 - Wheres my booze? Heavy rain poured over Feladonia. Considering the city was located next to a desert it was considered quite auspicious. Normally, the streets would be filled with people greeting the rain; regardless of whether it was day or night. It was bit different this time. Everyone was kept indoors and city was faced with a lock down. It had begun as any ordinary day until the Elite wing cordoned off a section of the city. There were rumours floating about in the city as bits of the pieces of the operation were leaked by the normal guards.something about catching a spy. The proud people of Feladonia would encouraged the operation, they were all patriots. They were certain that the Elite wing would take care of the problem in less than ten minutes and be on their way. Ten minutes turned into half day and half day crawled into the night. For the common man, the entire city had been brought to standstill. The nobles too took notice of the suffering of the common man. Why has gradually the entire city been locked out? The only reply they got back was bottlenecks and elite wing operations. The sent numerous queries as businesses started to suffer. Even a days loss would leave some people hungry for the night. They finally received an official letter from the Elite wing; it said only this much, An adventurer has breached the city. Pandemonium ensued the nobles who got wind of the news. An adventurer daring enough to walk into Feladonia could only be an S class adventurer. If an S class adventurer was present here, it would mean great destruction and battle would follow soon. Thus nobles were in hurry packing and getting out of the city. It would not be surprising if seeing one noble pack another doesnt follow the same. Even nobles who didnt know why some of their friends were packing up their belongings and leaving the city in hurry, copied their behaviour. Their reasoning was simple, a noble is never around where there is danger. Now with all the nobles of the city frantically scurrying around, lead to two problems. Firstly, they added to the traffic and chaos. Thin streets which were already choked with warehouse shipments and commoners now had to deal with numerous lines of carriages of nobles and their servants. Secondly, seeing the rich of the city flee, the poor panicked as well. Before long everyone was fleeing without really knowing why. With the traffic congestion not easing, people flocked to inns and bars to see how things developed. Inns which were flooded with ale and beer now lay empty by evening. This had interestingly two effects. People who were rushing about in a panic were now dead drunk; hence calm. The change was slow, but slowly people were less bothered about the rumours which had now been escalated to full blown news of war with the Alliance, to the fall of the Old Emperor etc.basically rumours of gigantic nonsensical proportion. With the commoners back to normal, even some of the nobles returned. They realized that they had needlessly been panickingand thus the traffic congestion eased once more in the city. It was still choked because of traffic being diverted from one side, but people always thought the Elite Wing was an absurd existence which served no real purpose. For now people were just happy that they finally got a reason to get rid of them. Coming to the second effect; there was no ale or beer in any inn, pub or bar of the city. There was a certain individual who always drank regardless of the time. He was famous for his drinking habits, unlike other drunkards, this one was always greeted at pubs. Why? Because no matter how much he drank, he never misbehaved and he was always paid his dues. Even if this certain individual forgot to pay his dues, since everybody knew him, it was not so difficult to get ones money back. More so since he was so generous with it. Now this certain individual only wakes up around evening, since he always sleeps at dawn. How most people wake up and have coffee, this one wakes up and has ale. Followed by dinner and aleand then ale and beer or any alcohol available till dawn With all the inns and bars out of alcoholic beverages, a new chaos was born. The individual started swearing and cursing at inn keepers and pub owners for not giving him any ale. He was convinced this was some sort of devious scheme by his hated elder brother or the Old Emperor. He attacked pub after pub in search for alcohol.till he realized there was none left. Taking pity on the individual, his last bar finally gave him a word of advise; there might be some alcohol in the area locked out by the Elite Wing. The now sober man thanked the bar keeper and rushed towards the locked out area. On his way he crashed into this hated elder brother. This is how their conversation went; Are you sober? It really is none of your concern. The individual shot back. It really isnt but I really do feel Master gives you too much leeway. Speak for yourself, you dog of the Empire. I see your tongue is as twisted as ever. If your eyes are working fine, then I am off. Are you visiting your students? You should know that they are having troublesbut then again they are your students so its hardly surprising that they are struggling. The man frowned. His students were the best of the best. However for them to have trouble, the enemy must be a strong one. And you are kind enough to tell me this because? The man asked as he looked at his brother. I needed your help Again another statement which the man found difficult to believe. His brother was perfection, for him to need help must require an all-out war with the Alliance. Dont tell me the nonsense rumours were truehas war really broken out? The man joked. Dont be foolish, the Alliance will never attack the Empire in a million cycles. I just need you to find someone Heh. The man snorted. Between work and alcohol his feelings were clear. I will take that as a no? His brother confirmed the answer. Go find them yourselvesif you have a headache looking for them then good for them.I hope you do get one. There was hate in each word that they exchanged with each other. The brothers let off a blood thirst that would even make the strongest warriors shiverbut then they stopped. There was no need to fight each other. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Who are you looking for? The man asked. A troublesome individual; who has learnt of the maidens existence. The man stopped dead in his tracks. How are you going to find him? The matter his brother brought up; was a matter of concern. I planned to take your help.however seeing as I have been turned down, I am left with no option but to lock down the city. Ahgood luck with that. The man smirked. With that said the conversation came to an end. The two walked past each other as if neither existed. The man rushed to check on his students, he knew his brother would not joke of such matters lightly. He would have honestly helped his brothers..but the feelings were best described as complex. It began raining. The man was upset, he didnt like the water. He was upset even more when he reached his students. Some dead, some asleep, his brightest crying and the strongest running off with the enemy. How long ago was it that I had assumed the responsibility entrusted to me? The last time the Alliance poked us was a hundred years agotime really does fly by The man thought to himself. He wouldnt have normally intervened in his students operations; but the situation was grave C the man was sobering up at an alarming rate. His disposition gave him only one option C take care of the problem and get back to drinking. The Cardinal made his appearance. **** As explained before, the Cardinal was here for only reason C alcohol. He really wasnt interested in the problems of his students. However now that he assumed the role of the Cardinal, there was no option but to play the character to the fullest extent possible. The greatest class of Feladonia is now in session. I fail to understand how my students could not even take care off one low levelled adventurer. The Cardinal said as he kicked Sora into the air. Vanessa and the others were silent. They had no answer. Rather, any answer would be treated as an excuse and met with severe punishment. The only sound in the area was Sora groaning in pain. *uff* Sora flew at least fifteen feet into the air before landing back down. He hit the mud ground with full force. I might still be able to understand, if it was a one against one.but The Cardinal picked up the muddied Sora and threw him like trash against a wall. It was the entire class against one. The wall against which Sora was thrown against had his fully body impression. Sora was crying in pain mentally. If there was a log out option, he would have done so. For the last fifteen minutes or so the Cardinal had been treating him like a rag doll, tossing him about in the air with not a care in the world. Now, someone needs to take responsibilityVanessa are you not the commander of the Erito Class? Vanessa hung her head in shame. Disappointingsome one of your calibre simply failing to handle one adventurer. Vanessa had no reply. Her confidence had been dwindling more so after seeing her teacher handle the same person they struggled so long with, relative ease. I expect a full report of the incident at my desk tomorrow morning. The Cardinal ordered. Yes Sir! Vanessa replied back like a soldier. Hmmpphh.. The only response from the Cardinal she got back. A disappointed snort of disapproval. Do mention in that report, that you failed to clean to your own mess. The Cardinal was now just bullying Vanessa. Jacques and Sliver wanted to defend their commanders actions but Ramona stopped them. The man in front of them was the Cardinal. He was one of the hundred Cardinals of the hundred cities of the Empire. The Cardinal represented power and stature. Speaking against him would only earn his ire and wrath. Ramona felt most guilty that Vanessa was taking the fall for her short comings but she knew too well that if she spoke up, nothing would change. The Cardinal was a sly one. He was probably watching them from the very start.it is unlikely that he did not know what was going about.but was looking for an opportunity like this to present itself. Ramona The Cardinal directed his attention to Ramona next. He realized that Vanessa would not be an easy opponent to bully mentally. The Cardinal picked up Sora who was nearly passing out. What is this? The Cardinal asked with his hand pointing to Sora. An Adventurer Sir! Ramona replied back. WRONG! The Cardinal snapped. Ramona trembled slightly. THIS IS AN ENEMY! BEFORE ANYTHING ELSE HE IS AN ENEMY! DO YOU UNNDERSTAND? The Cardinal blasted Ramona. Ramona had her eyes tightly shut in fear as if each word the Cardinal spoke was like a sword being thrust at her. YES SIR! Ramona replied back although very scared. WE DO NOT LOVE THE ENEMY, WE DO NOT PROTECT THE ENEMY, WE DO NOT HOLD HANDS WITH THE ENEMY The Cardinal shouted in a sergeant like style. DO YOU UNDERSTAND? YES SIR! Ramona replied back. She flinched in fear. The Cardinal had let out some of his bloodlust at her. The Carindal slapped Sora till he woke up. Daring one arent yousleeping in my classwake up.. Sora opened his eyes slowly. He had been using all his mental strength to protect his mind from being read. Soras eyes met with the Cardinal. The Cardinal could not see Soras eyes, they were too small and hidden behind torn bits of bandages. However, Sora could see his own reflection in Cardinals silver eyes clearly. Sora could also read the Cardinal. The man wasnt interested in him, he didnt care whether Sora was an adventurer or a normal enemy. Those matters were trivial to the Cardinal. The Cardinal only cared about one thing.that Sora could never guess was alcohol. Take him away! The Cardinal screamed at his students as he let go of Sora and began walking away. He looked back at the adventurer one last time. Did he become heavier from the last time I held him? The Cardinal was confused but didnt care. His job here was done; Sora had been cuffed and his students had been taught a lessonall this while being sober he considered it to be an accomplishment. Chapter 23.3 - 1. 2. 3. *Poof* Pitter patter. The rain poured hard on the ground. There were at least two hundred soldiers present at the site of the battle that had been fought. There were five types of uniforms. The white uniforms of the Erito forces, green ones for those involved with medics, brown for restoration of the destroyed parts of the city, black also known as the Feladonias Forensic team and lastly a purple team whose job was not known but they seemed to be conducting their own investigation. Sora was currently kneeling on the ground, with his hands and legs cuffed in metal chains. These werent ordinary chains but were rather anti-magic chains. So even if Sora tried to use magic he wouldnt be able to break them. They were also very strong and durable, so no matter how much Sora tried he would not be able to break them. This was the basic restrictions applied to Sora. In addition, several spells had been cast on him as well. A bind had been cast on his limbs and a Chakra Bind had been performed as well to restrict the circulation of ki. If that had not been enough the Erito forces then performed a mana drain on Sora. They just couldnt trust Sora. The whole process took several minutes but it was finally over. Sora showed no resistance as they performed each of the bindings. His eyes were lifeless and he looked dead beat tired. What are you thinking? Vanessa wondered as she stared at Sora. She knew the adventurer had some plan or the other. It was unlikely that he would just give up because he received a light beating from the Cardinal. Sora was unfazed as Vanessa approached him. She was in a good mood to kick him (so was Ramona) but neither dared to touch him. They were afraid that he might do something if they tried. Report? Vanessa asked a fellow soldier who was monitoring over the entire process. We have tied him up with tier five chains as instructed.though we assess and believe that tier one is enoughbut we have clearly followed your orders. Proceed. A level ten bind, followed several magic deflection spells to ensure that no one can free him.lastly internal ki circulation has been choked. Even a class S adventurer wont be able to escape from this I dont need your opinions. Vanessa told the soldier. His wounds? He is wrapped in several layers of bandaging.so we havent been able to examine the damage he has takenbut our assessment is that he has suffered no major injuries. Vanessas eyebrows were raised. No major injuries? She had witnessed firsthand what the Cardinal did to him. Surely, Sora should have broken a few bones but no major injuries? Just how tough was he? It bothered her. Her enemy did not even put up a fight against the Cardinal and simply accepted being arrested. It was like he wanted to be arrestedit was simply too suspicious. Just what was he up to, Vanessa wanted to know. Vanessa gave Sora a piercing look before he was packed away in a sealed carriage. There were just two tiny breathing holes. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Thirty soldiers surrounded the carriage and they finally began moving. The carriage was drawn by an armadillo like creature. Thick armour and an extremely good sprinter. The soldiers were prepared for a possible intercept so as a precaution an advance party had been sent to clear possible traffic. An adventurer is a big deal in this world. Capturing one alive is very rare, so plenty of precautions were necessary. Ramona led the advance party and ensured nothing was amiss. If she goofed up any more it would be her job that she would lose. Although Ramona did not know it, Vanessa even sent an additional team after her just in case Ramona was ambushed. Vanessa had a very bad gut feeling. She knew something bad was going to happen.Sora just seemed the type of person who could disappear at will. Once Ramona and Sliver reached the designated check points, they shot up flares to indicate that it was safe to proceed. The purple team of five stood on roof tops to watch the carriage proceed ahead. There were twenty soldiers on horses in front, twenty on each side and there were fifty or so on foot walking behind the carriage. Vanessa had called out reserves from the Academy to participate in the transfer of the adventurer. Residents were warned not to peep outside their windows and kill at sight order had been issued. Even the slightest hint of an ambush would, would lead to death if not life imprisonment. Many residents who lived in the area around where the carriage would pass through wondered what were the soldiers transporting. They had seen previously many such processions when criminals were apprehended, however this was the first time they had seen such an elaborate arrangement. All sorts of stories would be circulated on this matter in the future. Some people believed that it was a treasure that was being transported and others thought it was a dangerous S class adventurer, but the truth would never be known to the general public. The journey took no more than thirty minutes back to the Erito HQ. It was quiet because a lock down had been issued by another authority. Other than the rain, nothing else could be heard. Even scurrying rats which dared to cross the path of the carriage were killed. The journey took no more than an hour. Every soldier was happy it went off without a hitch. However, Vanessa who followed behind the carriage did not smile. She refused to smile till she saw Sora in carriage. Only then would she believe they had succeeded. Zacques joked how she had been over worrying, but Vanessa didnt budge. The iron doors of the carriage were unlocked slowly. It was a magical lock and required a magical key. Even the best thief would require some time figuring out how to break such a complex magical lock. The soldiers readied their spears as two soldiers held the handles of the door. 1. 2. 3. The doors opened.the carriage was empty. Chapter 24.1 - Good Evening! Everyone stared at the empty carriage for a good ten seconds before their brain was able to process what happened. Right now in front of them, the carriage lay empty. The adventurer they had worked so hard to capture was not inside. The carriage wasnt completely empty.there were the bandages and clothes which the adventurer wore, there were a pile of bones and a bunch of organs lying around.in all it was wrong to say empty.the carriage had something just not a living adventurer. Was he dead? Had he been killed or did he commit suicide? What happened to all his flesh? What spell destroys the muscle and leaves behind bones and organs? Everyone who could see inside was disgusted. Nobody knew what to do next. Once again they were faced with situation that they could not explain or had faced before. If you pick up a live healthy prisoner, then when the doors open you should have a live healthy prisoner. Now if in the process the prisoner were to die, then there should be a body which one can conduct a post mortem on and learn of the cause of death.what do you do when its only half the body? Conclude murder? Suicide? Or escape? The one who broke the silence was Vanessa. SEARCH THE CITY! TRACE BACK OUR PATH! HE MUST NOT ESCAPE! Vanessa screamed in frustration. The soldiers looked at her as if she was kidding. Surely, nobody can survive without bones and vital organs? GET TO IT! Vanessa snapped. Only those of the Erito forces who had clashed with Sora and seen him live without a heart knew why Vanessa had issued this order. They were quick to disperse the moment Vanessa said to find him. Vanessa was certain that the adventurer could survive even without bones and vital organs. She had witnessed it. She didnt know what kind magic it was but seeing it once was enough for her. She could draw a wide range of conclusions from it; including that Sora was alive and had been waiting for this moment. Just what are you Vanessa thought as she looked at the body parts left behind in the carriage. *** The purple team members looked down at the scene of confusion. The five members looked unperturbed. Kiyoma, do you see what I see? A short girl with pink hair spoke. Yesss.. Came back a reply from a man with a black serpent like head. He was a member of the Serpent Tribe as well. Since when did the dead walk? The pink haired girl continued to speak. The other three looked at the girl with a raised eyebrow. The question was rhetorical! Sheessh.even I know the undead can walk.look at the context! The girl defended her statement. I seeee the one with a body as cold as stone walking with the restthat is neither dead nor the alive Kiyoma spoke as he came to the rescue of the pink haired girl. I must sayit was brilliantly done Another member of the purple group spoke up. It was a tall man with blue hair. I would have escaped at the first chance I got.yet here he stands with them as one of them I believe he has reasons for doing so Another member spoke up. It was a girl with green hair. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Like? The blue haired man asked. He needs what he lefts behind. I seeso he will sneak up and pick it up in the confusioninterestingI wonder what kind of magic this is? I sense no magic. The last member spoke up. He had normal black hair. The other four members looked at the black haired boy. No magic? They asked in unison. Yeahnot an ounce of it.maybe some in those bones.but otherwise nothing He really is interesting. said the blue haired man. So can we pick him up? The pink haired girl spoke excitedly. No.not yet The blue haired man replied. He clearly appeared to be the leader of the group. We must see what he does next. Just because we catch the tail of the snake wiggling we must not cut it off. We must find the head too The green haired girl explained. Sheeesshh.Maria and her explanations.. The pink haired girl complained. It would be better to capture the entire gang and the leader of the gang than just one low classed adventurer. The black haired boy quickly explained. Hes got what he needs Kiyoma interrupted the conversation. Really.brilliantly done.he went so casually to the carriage as a volunteer to clean it up. The leader complimented Sora. I still dont understand how he got out The pink haired girl complained. And how did he knock out the soldier at the end of the line? That is not relevant to the situation right now. The black haired boy cooly replied. For our mission to proceed we must only understand what we can . Hida-san is boring as well.everything by the rule book The pink haired girl complained. Hes running away now Kiyoma pointed out as he watched Sora clad in white uniform dash away from the others. The soldiers below did not even notice that one of them who had offered to clean up the mess had disappeared now. I really cant believe they made a human captain of the Erito forces The pink haired girl continued her whining. They should have made you captain.Vassel The blue haired man, Vassel, looked at the girl and then spoke. Yeahbut then I really dont like politics Liar! The pink haired girl said. You actually like Vanessa, dont you? Lets go after him. Vassel said as he refused to reply the last question. Nobody said anything after that. The five simply jumped from roof top to roof, staying behind Sora carefully observing where he was headed. *** The Abbe returned to the Blue Inn. He was completely drenched. Maylon and Gustav were sitting at the reception. They had been anxiously waiting for the Abbe to return. Grandfather! Maylon cried out as she saw her Grandfather return. Before the Abbe could say a word, blood began dripping from his mouth. A long silver sword protruded through his stomach. Good evening. The cold words came from behind the Abbethere stood the black butler. Chapter 24.2 - Boom! Soras POV Haah! That was too easy! It bothers me that it was so easy. I think I should be proud of myself. Those stupid soldiers must be looking all over for me right now. I wonder if they even caught on to the fact a comrade of theirs is missing? I am truly a genius. I am drowning in self-admiration this time I think I will allow it. I just pulled off the impossible. Am I cool or what? I might be more narcissistic than I previously imagined. Those suckers thought they had me trapped in their carriage. LOL. What idiot leaves two holes in carriage and doesnt expect a slime not to escape. It is their own fault for not confirm that I am 80% slime. If I were in their shoes, I would be curious to see what lies behind those bandages. If they had only checkedthey would have known I am a slimeits a good thing they didnt.followed up by an Oceans Elven move towards the end (thank god I watched that movie), I must say I got back all my organs and bones without a hitch. I guess that leader lady of theirs is going to be going mad right now as she looks everywhere for me. She was pretty good though.she did think of many interesting thingsthough in the end luck favoured me today and not her. Hmmm.I wonder where I am. Hello? Anybody here? Why are the streets so darn empty? How will I get to the inn if I dont know the way? I am so lost! *Sigh* Is it because of the rain? Is that why nobody is out? Its just too quite.even all the shops are closed.though it is night.do they have a curfew or something *Knock*Knock* Anyone inside? Hello? No response. *Knock*Knock* Hello! I can see lights from your window! Go away! A woman cried out from the other side of the door. I dont understand her I just need to know the directions! But I think she might understand me GO AWAY! This time a man yelled. They sound scared.I wonder why. AhI see someonereally pink hair. EXCUSE ME!! The girl with pink hair is looks in my direction. She has a playful and wilful look about herself. Her childish demeanour is the type that tells you this girl will be the bothersome one in the relationship. The girl stares at me. I dont think she can understand what I am saying Que Estra! She says something I dont understand. She is now gesturing that I come under the shade of the building rather than stand in the rain. Finally a nice kind person willing enough to listen to me.albeit suspicious that the only person out on the streets on a rainy night is a girl with pink hair. I walk up to her. 6/10 in the looks department. She appears to be a child.maybe thirteen no more than fifteen? I need directions to the Jie Sak? If I remember right thats what Gustav called the inn. It is supposed mean the Blue Rose. Jie Sak? The girl looks at me excitedly. Woahshe talks fast. She is giving a set of directions in a language I dont understand. I look at her with my confused expression. I think she understands me. Shes holding my handand guiding me? Ahto hold hands with a girl.soft hands.hmmmm.though her hands are not so soft.calluses everywhere.I wonder what work she does.life must be tough for these people living in the medial ages. Does this woman not getting wet? I can see the clothes stick to her body.should I rank her up? 7/10? Stolen story; please report. We are dashing through streets, left, right, left, woah shes fast. What does she do for a living? Now that I look at her, she has a really good figure. Slender body, well-toned muscles. 6/10 was a low score.I think I dont like her pink hair Had it not been for my special eyes, I would not have been able to see the colour clearly at night Just how far is the inn? Though this is not too bad.the change of pace. I cant believe everything I went through in the last few hours. Fought met two devils, fought the secret police and now on the run. Its crazy if I think that all this happened in just one day. If I stayed on for another day, what would happen? The risks seem to be pretty highI can see why adventurers didnt stay in the Empire. With monsters like those Cardinals everywhere, life would be difficult if not painful. Just where is this woman taking me? Should I trust her? Normally, I wouldnt trust anybody.but.there is no one else here that I can depend on. This city is also so confusing. Why are the streets so curvy and all over the place? Is it normal to be running this fast? I can keep up with this girl because I had been training for itis she a normal civilian or a soldier If I look around I am certain she is taking me away from those guys (Erito forces). Oh wait, I recognize this park, its where the Abbe and I were having our discussion. This means we are nearby. I guess this girl is extra helpful, though still very suspicious.why was she out at night while it is pouring? Was she waiting for her lover.no wait! I know!! She must be expecting some kind of reward for helping me out.I guess I should ask the Abbe to take care of that when I see him. Thinking about the Abbe, I guess he has good timing and escaped before anyone noticed. I bet even the secret police hasnt realized this yet but they were originally after the Abbe and not me. I have a lot of questions for the Abbe.I think it is time he told me everything. I am certain he brought me here though he had his own motivations to come here. I can see the inn. Thanks *BOOM* The Blue Rose inn behind me exploded. *** What is he doing? The pink haired girl asked as she looked at Sora banging the door of a house. Anyone inside? Hello? Hello! I can see lights from your window! Go away! A woman cried out from the other side of the door. I just need to know the directions! GO AWAY! This time a man yelled. Dont tell me he doesnt know the way? Vassel sighed. Could be a password. Hida suggested. Unlikely. Maria shot down the idea. She then suggested. For the sake of the mission. We should help him. Yeah but whose going to do it? Kiyoma asked. Ill do it! The pink haired girl jumped to the nearby roof top and disappeared from everyones view before Vassel could give his approval. She really does anything she wants Vassel mutters. Next moment she standing out on the street. EXCUSE ME!! Sora called out to the pink haired girl. I pray to god that he doesnt notice she is a soldier Hida said as he watched the situation below develop. He bought it. Vassel said with a smile. Lets follow them. Chapter 24.3 - Awkward Soras POV Ah how do I describe the scene Ever played Call of Duty? Seen what a grenade or a flash grenade does? The blinding and the instability.same effect. Did a bomb ripped through the inn? I think I may have blown out an ear drum. I stood quiet close to the in before it exploded. I arrived just moments before and the Blue Rose Inn exploded before me. After collecting myself and coming to terms with what had occurred, there was shock and then despairfor a moment my senses plunged into my stomach, the kind of feeling one gets on a free fall coaster. The feeling that makes you want to throw up. My first thought; I thought that I had been discovered. But I just got here.my thoughts were then directed towards the Abbe and the other Guardians. Another bad omen like feeling overwhelmed me. My hands went cold. Could something have happened to them? I shudder. Although my Guardians have played no major role in changing this worlds fate, they are my life support. Without my Guardians I do not believe I could have survived as long as I have.the thoughts of them dying have left me feeling like a little lost child. A child who carelessly let goes of their parents hand in a crowded street. Could it be that they were discovered? I felt certain that I distracted everyone with my antics in front of the store. Nobody followed Maylon or Gustav back.and as far as I recollect the Abbes escape went off without a hitch. Heck, even I am not too sure when the Abbe managed to escape from the hostage crisis. Did the secret police see through my plans? Were they tailing the Abbe while at the same time keeping me busy? If it wasnt them then who else could it be? My questions were answered soon enough, when I saw the debris move. Someone actually survived that explosion? Let me explain the reason for my surprise here if I didnt detail it out before. The Blue Rose Inn was massive. It was three storeys high with an excessively thick thatched roof. The roof was made of large logs and metal sheets; give or take it had to weigh a couple of tons. Of course, its not like I knew what it was made of, but I could see from the debris it had quite an extensive layout. There was a lot of rubble. There was the explosion that happened. It could be likened to a bomb exploding. Loud and powerful. Possibly flame magic? The fire and heat was bad enough but there was also the shrapnelto survive all that. It can only be a monstrous being. Two thoughts came to my mind; the black butler or the bloody cardinal? It cant be the later because I left him behind.then it must be the former. There was a large creaking of metal wreckage and out stepped the black butler. Although I couldnt see him clearly my eyes were still adjusting to the increased light. His silhouette, created by the glowing flames in the background, is easily distinguishable. In addition to that there is always the icy atmosphere around him; as though one has stepped into the morgue. He stood up with great difficulty as he pushed away the wreckage on top of him. As my vision adjusted to the increased light, I could see that he his temple was dripping with a thick black liquid. Was that his blood? Black blood for the devil? It looked more like oil or tar than blood. There was something different about him right now. He didnt have the air of perfection and meticulousness that he possessed once before. His clothes looked ruffled, his shirt was crumpled and his trousers were dusty Maybe I am looking at this the wrong way.the entire inn (three stories) collapsed on him and the only problem with his image is a bleeding forehead, dusty pants and a crumpled shirt I have mixed feelings of awe and fear. Okay mostly fear.or better described as terror. The Devil spat out something into the pile of rubble. It looks like more blood.more black blood. His blood is seriously like black as oil. Who on earth could do even an iota of damage to the Devil? I mean it is the devil we talking about. The dude is practically immortal.no he is immortal. I have no recollection of any anime, fable or legend where the devil had been killed for good. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The pink haired woman standing beside me gave a look which seemed to be saying the same thing. I dont know if she knew that this man was a devil but I think she seemed shocked enough that a man survived an entire building collapse and appeared before us as if it were nothing.or maybe she is scared because of the aura the man in front of her emits. It the cold and bone chilling aura which makes you want to run away and hide beneath your bed. The Devil looked towards me. He smiled and shivered. I have a very bad feeling about this. [You have some very troublesome Guardiansbut it seems that luck does not favour you or them] The Devil said as he began walking towards me. He must be joking. I think Devil-san understands what I am thinking from my body language. Surely my guardians couldnt have caused this? I am certain that neither the Abbe nor Maylon nor Gustav are capable of touching a single strand of hair of the Devil let alone get him shaking to his knees. [What have you done to my Guard] Before I could complete my sentence, the devil appeared before and lifted me with a single hand. He grabbed me by the neck and lifted me into the air with a single hand. He did it so effortlessly. His grip was so strong that no matter how much I struggled, I could not escape. In fact, it was so tight that it would have choked me. Fortunately, I am a slime monster and things like throat dont really mean anything to me. I only created this throat like mould to look more human. Its not like it has any air going through it. The slime body is more like an amoebas. Even for breathing I simply absorb it through my slime skin. COME OUT! The Devil shouted. Woah.idea flash: Your Guardians are troublesome followed by choking me and then saying come out! With that I can conclude my Guardians are alive. I feel somewhat relieved, though this situation is bothersome. COME OUT! The Devil shouted again as he tightened his grip around my neck. His grip really didnt do anything. Devil-san looks very uncool and frustrated right now. I am scared of the blood lust which he is emitting right now. Where does he get this much blood lust from? Nothing happens....no one comes out....Other than the crackling of the flames there is no other sound to be heard. Right now, I can see where things are headed. Where does any terrorist holding hostage situation head? Over kill. They (the Guardians) reveal themselves, they get killed and I get killed. They dont comeonly I get killed. I can only say this I am not strong; may be incredibly lucky sometimes but not strong at all. I dont have the courage to die for the sake of NPCs.but I do have a plan - Its a semi-plan which involves using skills that I have never tried before.so basically I am saying I am not sure if the plan will succeed or not. I have secured an escape route; not from my current predicament but from any predicament which involves me dying. It a one shot move and it doesnt guarantee success that Ill live after using it. DONT COME HERE! I shout out as I struggled against Devil-sans grip. Devil-san looked at me angrily and began tightening his grip around my neck. Devil-san snapped my neck. At the level of pressure he was applying it would have ordinarily crushed a human neck in two by now. However, I am a slime monster.and the more he crushed my neck the more deformed it becamelike clay? It seems Devil-san forgot that I am a slime and holding me up like this meaningless? Darn it. I think he noticed something was wrong as well. The Devil stared at me and I stared back at the Devil. I am confused. Should I smile politely? I smiled at the Devil. Devil-san sighed. :sigh: Oh yeah....I am still hanging in the air with him holding me up there....I feel somewhat awkward. Is that normal in this situation? Chapter 25.1 - Sebastian D’ Etaif Vassels POV & Story Is there an upper bound of how strong can one be? This question always comes back and haunts me. When I was little I thought I was the strongest. I could easily beat up all the other children. I was scolded for my behaviour, they called me a Halfling and a monster. I never cared. I ran away from the orphanage and then truly learnt how big the world is. Since I was good at fighting, I wanted to join a mercenary group. But no mercenary group wants to keep children. I struggled and struggled, no matter how many times I pleaded or begged, no mercenary group hired me. I challenged them to duels only to be mercilessly beaten into the ground. It was unimaginable. I was the strongest in the neighbourhood, then how did it come to this. I cant even defeat girls of these guilds. My pride took a hammering but I learnt the wrong lesson; I was weak because I was young. As time passed by, it became difficult to survive. I had no job and no money. I had to beg for food. I was so hungry as I roamed the streets, I did not believe stealing was right but I dont want to die. I would steal from food stalls and run for my life. Soon store owners called me the little bandit. I was happy with my title and they didnt seem to mind me. But nothing good comes being bad. I became bolder and bolder, took more than what I needed. After food, it became clothes and then money. I am now a young adult. I am as strong as any adult. I am invited to many mercenary guilds but I like being a bandit. I am my own bossno boss of the world. I abide no rules and make my own. People fear the strong and people fear me because I am strong. But I learnt even a town is a small place to be king of. A warrior visited the town and I challenged him to a duel. He was only human but there was something about him I hated; his calm demeanour? He looked rich? He beat me mercilessly into the ground. He was faster and stronger than anything I had fought before. His beating reminded me of the time I was a child but I am no longer a child. I did not understand how could he beat me. I left town that day. I want to grow stronger. I want to be the strongest. This hunger for strength is driving me crazy. I roamed the continent for another ten years, I fought every warrior I could challenge strong ones and weak ones. There were many defeats but there were many victories too. With time, when I ran out off warriors, I turned to the wastelands. I joined mercenary guilds which hunted in wastelands. I fought countless monstersI fought and fought till I became the strongest in the guild. I was offered many senior positions but I turned them down. None of those positions made me stronger, instead they took me away from my to become strong. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I fought more and more, till I became the strongest in all the guilds. I was offered to be the leader of the mercenary guild association but I was hungry.still so hungry. If I am the strongest in the continent, then why not become Emperor? Surely, I will get to fight many more strong opponents that way...even those in the Alliance? I have also grown wiser, I know I cant become Emperor on my own. I need friends and comrades. I need to take over one city at a time. My close friend Sliver advised me to get more money. If we need help, we need more than comrades we need soldiers and mercenaries. I became a bandit once more. It is funny how things take a full circle. I became the most notorious bandit ever. Then, one day in my greed I attacked a royal caravan. That is when I met him. He had silver hair and silver eyes. He wore a blood shot coloured red tailcoat and white full sleeve shirt even though it was summer. He radiated of brilliance.and a cold cold malice. I didnt have to be strong to know how strong that man was. I was like an ant compared to that mans existence. That is when I realized the world is truly a large place. I was recognized for my skills by the one I now know as the Cardinal. He was one of the hundred familiars of the Old Emperor. All of them just as strong as himI shivered not one but one hundred. Could I ever be that strong? The Cardinal taught me many things; not just how to fight but reading and writing. The Cardinal educated me. He told me about the world and how many strong people are out there. I am truly wiser now. I am now the leader of the group known as the Purple Shadows and we are answerable only to his Imperial Majesty C Third King of Feladonia and great grandson of the Old Emperor. I am no longer hungry for strength. No. I have just given on up on it. In this crazy world, there are some people whose strength no matter how much we train can never attain. Is this what is called becoming wiser? After having learnt everything, I can conclude that the Cardinal is the strongest being in this world. Or at least that is what I thought. Right now, this very momentI am seeing a man. He looks a lot like the Cardinal because he wears similar black clothesbut he is very different. I can tell by just looking, the difference between him and me is that of heaven and the earth. The Cardinal would be no more than an ant to him and me no more than a speck of dust. I might be the only one amongst the Purple Shadows who recognizes him. This man never ever comes down here.he never leaves the side of the Emperor of the Old. He is the Regent of Cardinals - Sebastian D Etaif and someone has pissed him of. May God watch over that miserable fools soul. Chapter 25.2 - The sigh of an old man Captain Marias voice was trembling in fear as she watched the black butler lift up Sora. Marias voice was engulfed in fear. Even though she was watching the scene unfold from a distance and was in no visible danger her fine-tuned senses of a warrior could gauge how strong the person in front of her was. If she had to describe it Maria would have said a black dark dark hole which engulfed all light and glimmer of hope. That is what Maria saw when she looked at Sebastian. Other than Maria, everyone else (Hida & Kiyoma) were frozen in their spot. They dared no move or speak. They were drenched in so much fear that they felt that if they made the slightest movement or noise the monster would take notice of them and kill them. A minute of eerie silence passed away before Vassel spoke. It will be alright That man is the Regentwe are on the same sideso it should be okay Hida looked at Vassel suspiciously. He had only heard stories of the Regentstories bordering legends and fables.he never thought a creature like the Regent could exist. Kiyoma also looked at Vassel suspiciously, unlike his brother Sliver, Kiyoma did not trust Vassel easily. Vassel did not say anything more than that. He could only offer them assurance no guarantees. The Regent is answerable to no one but the Emperor of the Old. Vassel and the others never understood why was a mere servant was as powerful as the King of Feladonia who had descended from royalty bloodlinebut those questions and doubts had been laid to rest today. Who would dare to question a man as strong as the Regent? The Purple Shadows decided to stay on and observe the scene. Also, Sora had been re-categorized into a level 5 target. For the Regent to take interest in matters pertaining to Sora, Sora must be an important person of interest. The Purple Shadows were no longer interested in knowing who Sora worked for. The logic to follow the tail to the head of the snake was thrown out the window. This was no longer a snake but possibly a dragon they were dealing with. The Purple Shadows was happy with even the tail of Dragon, the head would probably bite them off. Vassel spelt out the new instructions; at any cost they must capture Sora. That is of course assuming the Regent lets him live. And what about Clarice? Kiyoma asked as he pointed out to the pink haired girl who stood frozen like a statue next to Sora. Vassel frowned. The girl was new to the team, this was a really bad experience for her. If they could feel such high intensity of blood lust from the Regent from here, what would she be experiencing? A living hell? A nightmare? Vassel shuddered as he thought about it. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. We save her at the first chance we get Vassel said. They watched and watched. From what they could infer, the Regent was involved in something at the Blue Rose Innsomething connected to what Vanessa was investigating and what the adventurer was involved in. Basically, the three things were interlinked. The Regents investigation did not go to well, since he clearly came out of the debris and was injured. Vassel concluded the Regent was on their sidesince he lifted the adventurer in rage. COME OUT! The Regent shouted as he looked in the Purple Shadows directions. Vassel felt like the Regent was speaking to him but surely that cant be the case. Vassel had two reasons for this. The Purple Shadows excelled in stealth and there could be someone else the Regent is referring to COME OUT! The Regent shouted again. He was still looking in the same direction. Vassel and his group froze in their spots. Is he talking to us? Maybe he is. Maria, Hida and Kiyoma looked at Vassel for direction. Now what? What if he was really calling out to them and they didnt listen.would he kill them? His blood lust certainly made Vassel think so. Vassel stood up from his hiding spot. The man had such a commanding aura it was difficult to ignore an order. The Regent looked really frustrated as if he would explode any moment. Maria was shivering as the blood lust in the air was increasing. Clarice had fainted. DONT COME HERE! The adventurer shouted. Vassel paused before he took his first step. Was the adventurer telling them? Was he trying to help them? Vassels pride would not allow it. As a warrior and pursuer of the criminal, he would never owe a debt to a criminal. Sora''s request made cemented Vassel''s decision to meet the Regent. Why should he fear one of his own colleagues? Get away from here. Vassel told his crew. Although Vassel thought of the Regent as a colleague, he did not believe himself.Ill bring back Clarice. Inform the Cardinal of the situation. But Maria argued but she didnt have the courage to say she would stay on. She was a warrior but the man (the Regent) in front of her was a monster whose strength was beyond anything she could fathom. She knew she would be more of hindrance if she stayed on. Grudgingly Maria and the others obeyed. Vassel stepped out of his hiding spot and approached the Regent. The Regent looked at Vassel who was approaching them, then at Sora and then let out a sigh. The sigh of an old man who was tired of dealing with idiocy. :sigh: Chapter 25.3 - Pardon me The closer Vassel walked towards the Regent, the more intense the blood lust became. It became difficult to breath. Unlike Sora who lacked a warriors perception, Vassel had very high perception. Hence, he could feel the complete intensity of the Regents anger and blood lust. Sora on the other hand felt a blood lust which overwhelmed him but did not feel it as much as Vassel did. Just like how a martial artist is aware of the killing intent and a coward isnt, Soras weakness played here to his strength (though it would be more normal for him to faintbut why he did not is unexplained as of now). Vassel now stood right in front of the Regent. Your excellency. Vassel addressed the Regent with a bow. It was a plain and simple bow; but very difficult to perform with all the blood lust emitted by the Regent. Vassel trembled as he bowed. Sora was surprised to see another soldier appear from nowhere. His heart sunk; he had been followed. Could it be that the training of the soldiers was better than he had anticipated? You know who I am soldier? The Regent asked. Yes, your excellency. I have heard about it from my retainer the Cardinal of Feladonia. Vassel replied courteously. Is that so The Regent looked uninterested. And why are you here? The Regent asked as he gave a stern look to Vassel. I am in pursuit of a criminal who escaped. Is this the criminal you were trying to apprehend? The Regent asked as he shook Sora in the air. Yes Vassel spoke with uncertainty, they werent trying to catch him but let him lead them to the den of the enemy. He has escaped from the detention of the Erito forces. You dont say The Regent said as he examined Sora. You do belong to the Purple Shadows? Vassel was surprised that the Regent knew of the Purple Shadows. On the surface they were part of the Erito post operation investigation forces (a dud department considered to be filled with useless people) but in reality they functioned as an independent group. Other than the Commander of the Erito forces, the Cardinal and King no one was supposed to be aware of this. In fact the name Purple Shadows was more like an in group name something that only the members of referred to themselves as, it wasnt even an official name. Vassel continued to bow with his hand closed in a fist manner and placed on his chest. Have you travelled to the Wastelands? The Regent asked. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. This seemed like an interview. Yes your excellencythough I never went beyond the Second Gate Vassel truthfully replied. The Second Gate. The Regent muttered as if lost in thought. Suddenly, the Regent reduced his blood thirst considerably. Is this better? Vassel nodded while still bowing. He could finally breath a bit without feeling stifled. The blood lust was cold and cruel. It made him consume more stamina than normal and he was forced to raise his alertness and defences beyond his limits. With the Regent lowering it a bit, at least now Vassel could breath more comfortably. However, he did not dare loosen up any further and therefore still did not look at the Regent face to face. Sora wondered if this was considered good manners? He didnt understand what they were speaking but he could get a sense of what they were talking about. How many soldiers are deployed around here The Regent continued to speak as he observed Vassel. None. You had them removed? Yes, your excellency. Then there is no other soldier here? The Regent asked hurriedly. Other than Clarice who stands beside you none Vassel replied. He didnt know what was happening. I understand. The Regent said as he looked at the girl frozen like a statue standing next to him. He didnt even notice her presence since she was frozen stiff like a statue. Vassel was in fact wondering was she even breathing? The Regent simply made Hmmm sound Then that suits me just fine. It happened in less than a second, two large gusts of wind cut past Vassel and Clarice. In the next moment, both Vassel and Clarice lay on the ground with a large cut against their chest. There was soon a puddle of blood that covered their bodies. The only thing Sora saw was the rapier held in the hand of the Devil; on its tip was a single drop of crimson blood. Sora had a fearful look in his eyes. The move that the Devil executed was so fast that he could see nothing more than a blur, but in that blur the Devil took out two of the Elite forces. Sebastian looked at Sora and smiled. He placed Sora on the ground and said, With that you are free to go. Sora''s POV Huh? Did I hear him right? Should I ask him to repeat? "Pardon me?" :?: Chapter 26.1 - Hour of Darkness (Part 1) Soras POV I stared at the Devil and the Devil stared at me. This might feel like dj vu but it isnt. The difference being that my feet are no longer in the air but on the ground. I dare not move, is he going to kill me? I did say you are free to go. The Devil said as he placed his rapier back into its thin sheath. I continued to stand as still as possible. The display of power that I witnessed had me completely frightened. Why is he saying I am free to go? You are no good. The Devil said as he assessed the vicinity. Nobody had stepped out of their houses even though an entire inn blew up. The lock down was completely effective. Other than the glowing flames amongst the debris there was no other source of light. The rain had long stopped, I didnt even know when it stopped since I was so busy getting to the Blue Rose Inn and catching up with the others... The Devil completely nullified his blood lust; his presence completely diminished. I would not have known there was another person standing next to me if I didnt already have my eye on him; that is how perfect the Devils stealth mode was. I am no good? I ask. I am curious. What does he mean I am no good? No good as a bait? Since I now ordered the Abbe and others to run away, am I no good as bait? Why am I no good? I really dont want to knowjust getting the conversation moving As you are you are no good and of no use to me. The Devil said. I should be happy right? The Devil just said I am of no use to him.then why the heck do I feel so annoyed? I am really stupidI am feeling annoyed? Against whom? The Devil? The monster just killed two of his kind in one blow.but I need to know.what use.what does he want from me.I simply cant trust him. I turn my back and he kills menever trust the Devil.Devils are truly bad news. Why? That is the embodiment of my articulation skillsI feel like slapping my forehead. The Devil stared at me. He wasnt smiling nor was he angry. It seems he lost his interest in me. Cause as you are, you will simply die, be it in the Empire or outside.it is not worth my time and effort to kill you. So he is not going to kill me because I am adventurer or an enemy rather I am not worthy enough of an opponent. To him I am some mere insect on the ground.somehow while my rationale side of my brain is telling me to celebrate; the egoistic side of my brain wants me to correct him. I have my own pridewell I am not stupid to challenge the Devil, but I do have my pride. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. You will regret those words The Devil shot me a cold stare. A cold stare that looked like as if he had read my mind and knew that I had threatened himwait arent I guarding my mindwaitDID I JUST SAY THAT OUT LOUD??? ARGH!! WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME!! I SHOULDNT CARE IF HE TRAMPLES MY PRIDE AND EGO. I RATHER BE A FREAKING LIVING DOORMAT THAN A DEAD MAN!! Then maybe I should just kill you right now The Devil said as he went for his rapier. I didnt mean that Last minute ditch attempt to save myself. However, if you underestimate me next time, it might not go so well. I barely managed to say the last bit of the sentence as the rapiers sharp and pointy edge pressed against below my jaw. My eyes were shut. Please dont kill me! Heh.. His tone upset me further. I dont know why but I opened by mouth again. I dont see whats so funny, from what I can tell you were owned today. My Guardians certainly arent the strongest but you cant be either since you took a beating from them. He still had to wipe the blood of his forehead. His attire was a complete mess. I am guessing here that my Guardians'' were responsible for all this. Take that for a comeback. I might not win against you physically but I can fight and win against you verbally. Now, I might as well say my last rites prayers. He is so certainly going to kill me. I should have just shut my mouth. I dont think the Devil found me funny. Good bye sweet world - I will forever remember the fun I had. Good bye... The Devil moved his hand into his waist coat to grab something. I flinched. It happened so fast but he threw something on the ground. I jumped in fright to dodge. It was big object. Thrown poorly and purposefully on the ground. Here keep it.. The Devil said with a smirk. When I looked down at the objectit was the Abbes head. Chapter 26.2 - Hour of Darkness (Part 2) One hour ago A dark red stained ink like blotchy spot slowly raced its way across the Abbes white paper like shirt. It originated from his torso which had been pierced by a sharp, thin silver sword; a rapier. Maylon and Gustav watched the scene unfold frozen in their spot. They were too shocked to move. Before the Abbe could say a word, blood began dripping from his mouth. Good evening. The cold words came from behind the Abbethere stood the black butler. *** The Black butler stood behind the Abbe looking immaculate as ever. His black long hair tidily pushed back. He wore, as usualy, an evil cold smile. It felt as if the heat in the room had been zapped out. The Abbe, Maylon and Gustav could feel the chills to their bones. The Black Butler withdrew his rapier from the Abbes chest and the Abbe collapsed to the wooden floor. It creaked a little. He fell on his knees first and then his body gave away completely. His body as if drained of all its energy fell to the ground with a silent thud. I expected rather more The Black Butler said as he walked over the Abbes body. BOOOOM! An intense light exploded in the room. It blinded everyone. Guh!? The Black butler grunted irritably. In that moment, the black butler was blown away. Bounding away several times with both hands to negate the momentum, the black butler rolled his eyes around to quickly locate the source of the attack. His eyes fell on Maylon whose body was emitting a white and yellow aura. She had her fists raised as she began rushing towards the Black Butler before he could get into a fighting stance. At the moment when Black Butler lowered his guard thinking he had taken care of the biggest obstacle in the group, Maylons survival instincts kicked in and activated her Limit Break. A move very similar to Koukis from Arifureta; except for the colour of the aura. Just like the name suggests this technique enables Maylon to exceed her limits for a short duration. Her parameters were multiplied by five times. The Black butler hit a stone wall with the second punch. He had no chance to defend it. The Black butler had made a mistake. He made the mistake of identifying the strongest. He was now paying for his mistake. Tears glistened at the corner in Maylons eyes. Her pupil was no longer visible as they continued to emit a pure white light. Tch. The Butler grunted as he quickly began assessing the damage he took from the two hits. His temple was bleeding. His clothes were ruffled. So young and already ascended to Gold Class? The Butler said as he tried loosening himself from the stone wall. Maylon paid no heed to his words. She had already charged in for a third time. She didnt know who the enemy was or where he came from or what were his strengths. She only knew he was the enemy. He injured grandfather; and he needed to die. The Black Butler stood no chance, he was certainly stronger than Maylon but right now she was fasterand maybe at par in terms of offense. Maylon launched a barrage of punches at the Black Butler. Her fists moved so fast, that all that appeared was nothing more than several blurs of hand movements. It was like a scene from the Matrixexcept a sleek woman was pulling of the move. The Butler was able to take some of the hits but then when the damage exceeded his expectations his survival instincts kicked in. Similar to Maylons limit burst, the Devil also experienced a limit burst. Maylon was the one which went flying back this time due to the shockwaves of the power release. Unlike Maylons white and yellow aura, the Black Butlers was black. Also, unlike Maylons it wasnt a faded hue but rather coiled around the Butler like black flames. The difference in strength was evident. Be proud girl! You have pushed me to use my true skill against you! The Devil spoke in a menacing manner. He no longer resembled the immaculate butler but a mad man who had been pushed to the edge. Maylon didnt budge. She could sense the opponent was of greater strength but she would not cave in. She was her grandfathers granddaughter. She had been brought up by an ex-templar of the Imperial forces. Every day of her existence was a training of hell, she had been prepared to fight monsters like the Black Butler. She could not cave in now.not now when it mattered the most. The two warriors rushed at each other with full force. The black and yellow aura collided and exploded in the room. At the moment of collision, a terrific shock wave was generated and the surrounding room was blown away. Just by power alone, they were probably equal. Neither the body of the butler nor the body of Maylon was visible. Just two intense lights blinded the room. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. They became a storm of death. Black and yellow lights were clashing against each other; competing to dominate the other. At some point, Maylons power exceeded the Black Butlers. The Butler found himself thinking, Even this is not enough now? The Butler went flying back once again. He crashed against the stone walls, breaking them and still flying out. He hit several trees that broke his fall. *** Grandfather! Maylon whispered as she held her grandfathers hand and rested his head on her lap. AhMaylondid you succeed? He asked. His voice was faint and energy seemed to continue to fade. His life force was failing to replenish? Maylon didnt understand, her grandfather had a huge mana reserve, he should have been able to heal the wound if not defend it.why was he failing now? However, Maylon did not know that the old man had been drained of his mana recently. All that remained was a shell of his former strength. He could not defend a simple attack nor could he heal himself. Maylon cast healing after healing, but it was no good. The wound caused by the rapier was special. It had been coated with an aura which would repel healing. Maylon cried bitterly as tears kept running down her eyes. She knew her grandfather was dying and there was nothing she could do about it. Maylon..listen to me The Abbe gathered his last strength. Live on as the proud warrior that you are. You are a Guardian before my granddaughter. His words made her cry even more. The master, has instructed me to train you and Gustav. He looked at Gustav who was rooted to his spot ever since the Abbe was stabbed. Maylon The Abbe tightened his grip around Maylons hand. The wound burned and pained like crazy. This is your last trainingaccepting and overcoming death. The tears would not stop from Maylons eyes. Train Gustav. Once you complete his training remember to go look for the master. Master instructed that we need to look for anyone who surpasses the natural order that is when we would know that we have found him. There was bitterness in Maylons heart when she heard the word Master. Dont blame him Maylon, he did everything to save me. The Abbe could completely see through Maylon. The pain became more intense. The healing ceased, Maylon had depleted her mana by continuously casting healing. Even the limit break was now over; resulting in lower than base stats for the duration of the cool down period. ***
Complete Revival Rule is now active.
System Rebooted
Damage Assessment Report; 80% HP Depleted Summary of Damage: 1. Broken Bones: Both arms, both legs, three ribs, hip and lower spine. 2. Internal bleeding possible haemorrhaging. 3. Organ failure risk at 16% and increasing.
Initiating Recovery.Access to the Twelfth Gate has been granted.
Base Stat multiplier x 15
Auto Regeneration is now active.
HP Recovery Rate @ 300 HP / second
The Black Butler opened his eyes. He wasnt happy. His black aura which was coiling around him defensively was now settled. It slow evaporated. The butler stood up and walked back to the inn from which he was thrown out off. He found Maylon crying as the Abbe spoke to her. She was no longer the strong opponent he had faced. The Butler stood behind her and raised his rapier. As he swung it down, the Abbe pushed Maylon aside The last thing that Maylon saw was her Grandfather facing her as he shielded her from an attack. He was smiling proudly as he looked on at Maylon one last time. Before more could be said or done, the inn exploded causing the roof to collapse. *** In the night, flew away a griffin with Maylon lying unconscious on its back. Chapter 26.3 - Hour of Darkness (Part 3) Soras POV He moved his hand into his waist coat to grab something. I flinched. It happened so fast but he threw something on the ground. I jumped to dodge it in fright. It was big object. Here keep it.. The Devil said with a smirk. When I looked down at the objectit was the Abbes head. I shuddered at the sight. It looked like the Abbes head was thrown at me. I can no longer see the Butlerthere is just the Abbes head and me. I can no longer hear the crackling flamesthere is just complete silence. I can no longer smell the wet earththere is a stagnating smell of death engulfing me. I threw up. My body went cold and my stomach revolted. I threw up. I have played games, violent games and VR games.I have never seen something as sickening as this. What we see in videos barely captures the reality of the moment. This has to be a fake The Abbe was alive He was alive when I last saw him He was saved I saved him. I saved him He escaped. This is a fake This must be a figurines heador I know! Illusion magic! I can no longer feel my legs. Am I standing? Or am I on my knees? The world around me is spinning. I can no longer maintain balance. This has to be a fake. This has to be a fake. My eyes are going blurry. Araam I crying? Why am I crying? This is not real The Abbe escaped. He escaped along with Maylonand Gustav He is safethen why am I crying? Why cant I believe myself? Why is this magic so real? Why am I finding it so hard to negate these emotions? The Abbe is safe. He is safe. He escaped *** I remember our first encounter. A shabby old man appeared beside me. His beard was white and unkempt. His clothes were tattered and he his arms were chained. Am I free? Were the first words he spoke. Yes. The man cried tears while looking skyward. His eyes next fell on the girl. Maylon! He cried out. Grandfather! The two were quick to embrace. *Damn! She got us a chaperone.* NOOOO!!! I my lustful dreams are crumbling before me!!! *** I remember our serious moments; If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Have you been a Guardian before? Yes, in my entire life I have been a Guardian six times. What happened to them? The Abbe smiled bitterly. Unfortunately, they died. So this is the reality. You lose you die in this game? *** I remember our funny moments; And lastly, the Law of Mana. Together these four make up the essential laws of this world. There are more laws.though even I am not sure what they arebut these are the laws that govern everyone from the moment their existence came to light in this realm. Do you have any questions for me? How do you make those glowing symbols in the air? *** I remember our absolute hilarious moments; At this point, I think it might be best to say I am a monster. The Abbe and the Garzala fainted. I think, I am really liking Ruler of Rules. *** I remember his smile; I walked past the Abbe and said, Children just dont cut it for sparring sessions. Yup! I was gloating my victory. I had worked extremely hard and it is finally paying off! Take that you metaphors spewing old man! I think I saw the Abbe smile. I think I will miss those metaphors. *** I dont know how long I cried for, but the butler is still standing in front of me. He is smiling. Is this some show for him to see? What the f*ck does he think this is. He had the headhe killed the Abbe. He is responsible. He took away my Guardianmy friend. My close friendmy only friends in this world He is responsible. YesI killed them all. The Devil laughed. The pain has subsided. I can sense the anger building up. I killed them all, the girl and child too. The Devil laughed. F*ck it. I may be weakbut I have my pride. I have my pride as a human being. I wont let him stain that. I wont let him make a mockery of this any further. *** I remember his scolding. Before I can offer an explanation or an excuse the Abbe speaks up, You are a monsterit is only natural that you go on a rampage... Chapter 27.1 - Valentine Congelés Soras POV Its cold. I am in a cold dark place. I would not have been able to see had it not been for the lone flare torch hanging against the mortar wall. Is this a dungeon? I am standing in the middle of a very long corridor. The walls on either side are in the shape of arches made of red bricks. Beneath the arches are iron barssomething like a underground prison? Although I cannot see, I have a feelinglike there is something dangerous behind those bars I have a feeling I have been here before Dj vu? The ground is flooded with water. It is ankle high. Its icy cold water. There is a path in front of me which leads into the darkness. Behind me is a wall. My only way is forward? I guess How did I even end up here? What was I doing before this? The more I try to recall, the more it hurts.especially hurts in the head. Now that I think about itI dont even know my own name. Who am I? *Ouch* Thinking that question hurts. How did I get here? *Ouch* The more I ask relevant questions, the more it hurts. Is it something I should not remember? [Frivolous questions, my dear.] Who said that? I shout out. There was a voice that resounded in my head. How is that even possible? I know I am not crazy. [Come to me, my dear love,you will find all the answers to the questions you seek.] Can I trust this voice? Probably not especially since she is addressing as ''her dear''. Do I have any other options? Probably not. I walk along the long corridor. The hair on the end of my skin was standing. (I dont know why I felt having skin felt so good.but it just did) There is something here.something nasty. The further I ventured into the dungeon like corridor, the colder it became. I could see my breath condense in front of me. My feet are wet and shrivelling up like a raisin because of the water. I think many would find this problematic but just knowing that I have skin that reacts to water normally makes me feet good. Even the sight of feet is making me happy. Am I weird? I reached the end of the corridor. Cold white light is pouring in from the ceiling above. In front of me is a thick metal door. It looks very old and is covered in patches of ice. A single opening with a shutter to check on the prisoner was available however I dont think I could open it as it was covered in a thick shell of ice. Its the kind of door you see in prison. For a person who doesnt know his own name I surely know a lot about the world [Open the door] I cant. The door is covered in ice.so is the handle.I also think whatever is inside should stay inside. Is my reply too casual? [The answers you seek lie behind this door] This is annoying me. It is frightful for me not knowing who I am or how did I end up here. Imagine waking up one day in a prison such as this guided by a mysterious voice.telling you to open a door which clearly is meant to remain shut. All this while not having a clue who you are or what the purpose of your own existence ishad it not been for the fact it was a womans voice I would have not listened to it all. The hairs on the back of my neck are standing up as my hand involuntarily moves toward the doors handle. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Ah! So confusing! To open or not to open? Behind this door could be a monster (why am I assuming a monster? Are those things even real?).no that cant be right.this door is unlocked.if there was something behind this door, it would have gotten out by now.the only other reason I can think of is . Shackles.whatever or whoever is behind this door must be in shackles. I push the doorit doesnt budge. I cant open it. I shout out. I hope the other person is listening. Its stuck! [Push harder] Did that sentence have double meaning? I pushed harder but the ice had the door jammed to the ground. I begin kicking the door. I must say I have a superb kick; I must be a martial artist of some sort. I must also be narcissistic given how I have been admiring myself all this while. Firstly, I thought myself to be a courageous person who hasnt panicked as yet and then as a martial artist [Ahem] Oh! Right! I have to open the door Did you just read my mind? [] Seriously uncool. Is it normal for people to read other peoples mind? My understanding of the world is completely jumbled. Part of me says thats impossible and another says everything is possible; what should I believe? I kicked the door for the fifth time and it gives in. The ice jamming the door cracks and the thick metal door flings open. Another chamber; this one is completely covered in snow and ice as well. The ceiling is covered with icicles. Thankfully, it isnt dark. The strange white light seems to be emanating from the icicles hanging above. As I examine the chamber, I realize that the room has been portioned by black metal bars. The area behind the bars is completely dark; other than the figure of a man crucified to the wall; nothing else is visible. The person on the other side raises her head and stares at me. We meet again, child who harbors the monster within. She smiled but spoke like a sick person. Her voice was the same as the one guiding me.so she is the owner of the voice Who are you? Have we met before? Come closer. I am suspicious.should I listen to what a crucified imprisoned woman has to say? Well she is crucifiedand imprisonedit should be alright I walk closer to the bar. In that instant a black shadow shot out through the bars and tried to catch me. I wasnt scaredI simply took a step back. The black tentacles did not reach me. I watched on as a muted spectator as the tentacles desperately tried to extend out and grab me. Just like last time. The woman said. She seemed to be pleased. Are we done? I ask. Somehow I know I have experienced this all before. Damn these shackles.if it werent for these restraints I would have devoured you by nowso very delicious.... The way she says it...I don''t want to describe it....her voice was too excited towards the end. Youyou are Vampiress Valentine Congels I said. How do I know that? I dont know. The crucified lady smiled. YesI have been known by that name as wellthose matters aside...for you to have come herewhat do you want now? Was it her choice of words? I dont know, but in that moment I realized something.this entire dungeon walk and meeting a bounded vampire had a Naruto-Hellsing fusion feeling to it. Chapter 27.2 - Riddles & Confusion Firstly, what the heck is Naruto-Hellsing? I have a vague memory of itsomething about a prisonvampire? Maybe I am confusing the two? Something is clouding my memory. If I force myself too hard to remember my head begins hurting. Dammit! My train of thoughts were broken with the strange aura enveloping the room. I felt scared just being here. It wasnt blood lust.no it was something I have never really felt before.fear but more tilted towards horror? Is something a bother? Valentine asks as she rolls her head to the other side. The white light from the ceiling became paler and began fading. Was I locked up in a haunted house with a psycho? Youyou said we have met before I ask as the pain in my head subsides. Maybe She replies in a playful tone. So have we met before? Maybe. The white light began flickering. I dont like this. I hate haunted houses. You were the one who guided me here, right? Maybe Where are we? Who knows Somehow I find her very annoying. Also meeting her has raised a sense of urgency within me. Right now I know I need to do something important. I see will all your replies be this vague? If you ask the same questions then it is no fun Sora-kunonce I understand, twice I comprise but thrice is rather boring.This is why Sora-kun you will never have a successful date. How can someone has been crucified to the wall be enjoying themselves so much? Also, her comment on my dating life seems unwarranted. I am sure my dating life has been very successful. [heh..] Did she just laugh? No that isnt important right now, she keeps calling me Sora-kun. Is that my name? [You dont even remember your own name.your condition is much worse than last timethough I did warn you last time.] Warn me about what? That every time you come here, you will lose a part of yourself. You shouldnt be her see it is already so badyou dont even remember your own name.who knows the next time you come herewill you even remember how to speak? Is she concerned about me? Is she my ally or foe? Why do my instincts tell me foe? I dont understand what you meanwhere are we? The Vampiress simply smiled. [You know where we are.] I think I do when she puts it like that; this is all happening in my mind isnt it? The Vampiress nodded. Why is there a Vampiress crucified in my mind? Whats up with the entire dungeon etc etc. Is there some metaphorical meaning to this.like the deepest recesses of my mind? Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. If this is my mind why cant I control it? [Do you want to know why?] I really hate her every time she reads my mind. Yes, please tell me [This isnt your mind, silly!] When she replies playfully she replies vague when she replies seriously she makes no sense. Is she of any use? Is she trying to delay me? You did say this was my mind I did. And now you say it isnt. I did. I am slightly frustrated now. This is your mind and it isnt your mind. We are after all invited guests. Huh? AraaaSora-kun you promised you wouldnt forget our first meeting. Could it be you have found someone else? I am slightly uneasy right now. What did she mean by that? I told you even then you would come to regret this Could you not speak in riddles? See here? Only poor me is chained up all the others have ran away. Are there more like her here? This is bad. You only bounded me back then.this is why it hurts. Is she talking about my headache? Or about herself being crucified to the wall? They are taking over, arent they? My chest tightens. I dont understand her but I have feeling she is warning me of oncoming danger. You must find themthey are hiding here, deep within you. The ceiling colour turned red. Red like blood. I need to hurry. Why do you help me? I need to settle this quickly; can she be trusted or not? Why? Cause I swore my allegiance to you and in turn you promised to fulfil my wish. Is that not a good enough reason. "Right....that is why you tried to kill me...." My skepticism is running high. "Valentine only loves men stronger than her. If Sora can''t even dodge that level of attack...then Sora is better of dead." What the heck is she talking about! I dont remember anything! Loves??? In my mind''s mind...my mouth is like a big ''O''. Although this is against the rules.I never liked following rules. It might be easier for me to show it to you. She said. Though if you forget me again, I will no longer help you! THIRD EYE! She called out. Bright light enveloped the room and I was whisked away; out of the gloomy dungeon. The next thing I knew I was flying through the air and had an aerial view of the city below. Is that a giant slime? My headache and memories returned. Yeah.that giant slime is me. WTH! [th_0tive.gif] Chapter 27.3 - First Meeting Before I begin to describe what is happening below (City and Giant Slime), I believe it is important that I explain the existence of the Vampiress Valentine Congels before I forget the details again. Forgetting is also a rule or maybe a curse. How does a machine make me forget is a mystery, but I guess if the world can forget about those who play this game making me forget about a tiny incident shouldnt be too difficult? I met Valentine Congels for the first time in the floating body chamber or should I call it Narnias Wardrobe? I guess the name does not matter. Let''s just stick with body customization stage. In the midst of creating my ultimate body (code named project Frankenstein at the time), I hit a road block when I tried to extract the Vampires power. I was (and still am) interested in their inhuman healing, strength and agility. Based on my extensive experience of Royal Road, I can say that Vampires are one of the strongest races. I have gone head to head with the draconian races which are a clear cut above Vampires but I still found Vampires harder to deal with.especially pure blooded nobility / clan leader and upwards could be considered on par with some of the more superior races Royal Road has to offer. Hence, I knew I vampire characteristic were an ideal part of my project Frankenstein. However, the FP price of using vampire attributes was too high. Without the knowledge of what to extract, I would be wasting FP and each FP is precious. Just when I was about to give up, I remembered something I learnt from the clan leader of the True Blood vampire clan in Royal Road. I forget his name; he wasnt that strong or interesting. The only reason we got along was for our common interest of beautiful womenno actually if I remember right, he would turn every woman on sight into stone. That is when our friendship parted ways.though that is a story for another time. Anyways, summary of what I learnt from this clan leader was that everything lay in the blood of a vampire; strength, agility, regeneration and memories. It is those memories that turn human blood into vampire blood which in turn gives vampires the inhuman characteristics that I so badly desire. I am not a hundred percent sure if this is what he told me (since we were terribly drunk) but this was the gist of it. Given that I have two hours for completing project Frankenstein, I tried extracting memories from Vampire blood. The specimen I chose was royalty grade. Worst case, this would not work and I would have to move on. Best case, I get what I want at a substantially cheaper price. As my luck would have had it, Ruler of Rules is infringes every original idea. I felt pity for the developer for lacking originality. To conclude, the extraction was a success and that is when I met Valentine Congels; the mother of all vampires. *** Valentine Congels, lets just call her Valentine, is over ten thousand years old. Like wine, vampires grow stronger and stronger as they age. Valentine was no exception to the rule. However, since she died much before that, only her spirit grows stronger but without a body it is futile. The net effect being her kin is more powerful than your run of the mill vampire. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Also, I should correct myself here, she isnt the mother of [i]all[/b] vampires but six of them (her bloodlines). If she was the mother of all vampires.I cant even begin imagining what labour pains must have been like. I digress, these six had children and so on. Hence, she is treated as their mother. In totality her kin make up about a sixth of the vampire population of this world. There are five other vampiresses as old as her. Together these six form the basis of the six vampire clans of this world. Each clan specializes in a certain elemental magic; as Valentines surname suggests, she is (was) known as the Ice queen. She and her descendants have the ability to manipulate element ice or some form of ice depending upon which bloodline the descendant vampire came from. I wouldnt have known this if Valentine didnt tell me all this. Why did she tell me this? Some sort of a ritual on accepting and becoming her child. In the end, to accept vampire powers I had to accept her memories, blessing and curse. This also meant, I had to accept becoming enslaved to her commands. After careful consideration, I accepted her baptism.and then I received this message:
Failed to receive Valentine Congels memories.
*** Nothing ever proceeds smoothly with me. I believe I have a knack for setting precedents. Valentine was as surprised as me when she realized that I didnt receive her blessing. However, unlike me she quickly identified three reasons for this. Firstly, I had to be human or some kind of normal creature. A Frankenstein version wouldnt cut it. Secondly, to make the Frankenstein version work, I needed to be bitten. Lastly, the most important reason; I did not belong to any bloodline. The body which I had chosen to extract memories was her own.which meant she would have to give me a new bloodline.but since I am not born from her that was impossible In the end, it was deemed impossible to inherit the memories of Valentine Congels. However, I was able to acquire some vampire characteristics; under the condition of agreeing to become her host. Just being her host was expensive in terms of FP, so Valentine assured me she would work around that problem and she did. I am not sure what she did but I acquired her at a relatively low price. That was our first meeting. Chapter 28.1 & 28.2 - Second meeting: Valentines Story I am not sure what she did but I acquired her at a relatively low price in terms of FP. There were other added challenges. Firstly, when I acquired Valentine, I also acquired close to a thousand years of memories. Though they flashed by in a single second, it gave me a terrible terrible headache. The pain could best be described as having a fire hose stuck in your lower half and having it turned on. Secondly, she is a chatter box. She can talk on and on for hours at a stretch. I guess anyone would become one if they did solitary confinement worth a thousand years. She spoke on and on about every unimportant damned detail which I already knew since I had her memories. There were, however, some memories that I did not acquire. Valentine began her story; The story I share of you is of a little girl. She was aged no more than half and six years old. She liked dolls very much. Her father worked hard and bought her many dolls. Her mother loved her and she led a happy life. A happy life that is till her seventh birthday. A young man visited the castle in the dead of the night, he was a count from a far of place. Handsome and deathly pale. He requested the young girls father for help. Good girls should be sleeping in the middle of the night but it was different for this girl. She was always hungry at night.she had been spoilt by the subtle charm of midnight snacks. The girl saw the Count and the Count noticed the girl; it was love at first sight. The Count and the girls father fought and the count left angrily. The girl never saw the count for another year that is till her eighth birthday. The count came again and again her father fought the count. Words turned foul and bitterness loomed in the air. Each year, this happened. Each year, the father fought of the Count. Blood was spilt and life was lost that is on the girls thirteenth birthday, her mother died. The joy in the big house died and the father weakened. Year after year his strength faded. The Count killed the mother but the little girl still loved the Count. The Count only wanted her as her bride. Why were her father and mother against it? The Count kept visiting on the girls birthday till he finally slew the father and a thousand other people. It was the girls sixteenth birthday. It was the day she married the Count and the day the Count killed her. The child awoke on a full moonlight. Her body was no longer warm and she craved blood. But the child was pure and innocent. She could not hurt another being, she resisted the blood lust. The Count chose to watch everything. He watched the pitiful girl fight the urges with all her might. He enjoyed the sight. In her weakened state, he ravished her and left her even further weakened. He did not love; he never did. She never loved him either. It was a magic he had cast on her. Years passed, the Count grew bored and acquired another woman. The little girl now all grown was thrown into the dungeon and weakened till her mind faded and all that lay was the monster within her. Years passed and the ladys mind recovered, only to discover to her horror she had six children and thousands of grandchildren. Each child was a monster. Horrified, she stabbed herself in the heart and died yet lived on in others. All this woman craved now was for revenge but there is no one to listen to her. Will you Sora-kun accept this request of mine to annihilate my kin and beloved. To sum it up, Valentine had an agenda; the destruction of her clan and the assassination of her husband; Count Dracula. I helped her fulfil her wish, she promised to swear allegiance to me and even look after me. In exchange, all I had to do was take care of her problems. Given at the time that I was desperate to acquire vampire abilities, I caved into her demands. It''s not like her demands were irrational or for evil; it was for righteousness. Unlike clich manga style promises could be exchanged verbally and did not require a kiss to seal the deal. Once our promises were exchanged, I acquired her. But vampires can never be trusted. She immediately attempted to take control of my body. It was some sort of mental battle that I was engaged in. I am not sure how long we fought, but Valentine ended up crucified and imprisoned. I borrowed ideas from the movie Summer Wars and anime Naruto to build a fort and prison to contain her. If it was a battle of mental strength, she could not overwhelm methis much I am certain of....why? I dont remember. However, Valentine since then has been wary of me....to some extent even more timid than before. After I succeeded in subduing Valentine, I didnt acquire any vampire characteristics. It was a bitter disappointment. In the end, I wrote off the FP investment. I would have felt cheated for a long time but I completely forgot about Valentine and our first meeting. Why? I have no idea, but I think the answer lies in the fact that I acquired her for so low FP. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.In the end, I did acquire a single vampire characteristic; I burn to dust in the sun. I experienced that first hand when I appeared in the Arid Desert. That is how I confirmed I acquired vampire characteristics.problem was.I acquired no other ability. I wouldnt have ever met Valentine again had it not been for that incident; when I bit off the old mans arm. Just before I lost consciousness, I met Valentine for the second time. I had no memory of meeting her then and our conversation was very similar to the one I recently had. No in some aspects it was identical. She was nicer than before. However, I wouldnt know this since every time I visit her I lose my memories. In our second meeting, she informed me that I needed to feed on human blood in regular intervals or the consequences would be something like uncontrollable blood craving symptoms and losing consciousness. She also complained about others and how she had to work overtime initially just to get my different body parts to accept each other. She went on to complain how the monster in me is rampaging and that if I didnt stop it C it would kill me.since it was an interesting conversation I would like to narrate a part of it: The monsters residing deep within you need to be cuffed or else you will die. You will need my help, to stop them.for a price of course Valentine said as she looked at me anxiously. Price? I raised my eyebrow at her demand. A single drop of blood The Vampiress requested as she looked at me hungrily. No I have a strong feeling my blood is like a key to the seal holding her back. [fufufu.still intelligent as ever] I think I have had enough of this. I am going back. [Awww.dont be like that! I feel lonely! It gets rather boring down here.] I dont like her twisted personality; not one bit. I dont like being played around. I also dont like being here. There are strange sounds coming from the darkness; like whispers? Whispers in a foreign language? The lights in the ceiling are flickering. Is that blood? I think I can see blood oozing from the ceiling. If I have been reduced to this state then there must be something happening to my real body outside.something being grave danger. If you arent interested in helping, I am going. [Sora-kun! Dont leave me!] The Vampiress shouted in my mind as I began taking steps back towards the broken down door from where I came. She seemed to be pretty desperate but I choose to ignore her. I bet she is playing around with me. The more time I spend with her.the worse it will be for me. [Sora-kun! Dont go! I love you!] Did she just confess to me? Dammit I knew it. She is still toying around with me. I cant believe it for a moment I felt concerned about leaving her alone. [Its true! I swore my love to you!] I am really going to ignore her. [We even made sacred promises to get married!] Who would want to marry her? Has she gone mad? Shes only a four on ten! [A FOUR ON TEN?] Did I tick her off? [Why the hell am I a four on ten?] Somehow I am happy that I have ticked her off. [HAVE YOU EVER SEEN A PEERLESS BEAUTY LIKE ME?] She really isnt all that beautiful as she claims. I would have stuck around to be the sore thumb but I need to figure out a way out of here. [DONT GO!] She cried out as I took my first step outside the room. Is she crying? I look back to see, she is no longer to be seen in her prison. Only her empty voice is echoing in my mind. I hear her cold laughter. Did I fall for her act? It was a creepy experience. When I step out of the chamber and imagine waking upI lost all memories of Valentine. She became no more than a forgotten tale / legend. My eyes opened and I found the Abbe sitting next to me. There was a lot of blood everywhere and the Abbe was missing an arm. That was my second meeting. *** Present moment - recent past Here keep it.. The Devil said with a smirk. SoraChan stared at the head for a long time. It seemed as if he were frozen in horror. The Devil looked on at Sora curiously before deciding to move on. He didnt want to be seen here by anyone else; things would turn bothersome if he were seen. He would have to explain to his brother the Red Cardinal why his students lay gravely injured.and there was bound to be a fight over this matter What a bother. The Devil was just about to reach over to pick the two injured soldiers when Sorachan let out a war cry. AAAAAAAAAAAA. The Devil looked up at the adventurer; something was not right. Has he finally lost control of himself? He wondered. Chapter 28.3 & 29.1 - Rampaging tofu The Regent tried to dive into Soras mind to see what was going on / read his upcoming attack but was forcefully kicked out. The Regent looked astonished; that wasn''t defending the mind move but a proper expulsion. For a weakling to possess enough power to throw me out? The Regent thought as he examined Sora. However, this was enough for the Regent to conclude that Sora was still in his senses; he was simply howling mad in anger and pain. Sorachan began charging towards the Regent like a mad man. The attack was straightforward and easy to avoid. There were too many lapses in Soras defences. The Regent took notice and ruthlessly took advantage. He hit several of Soras vital parts.that is vital parts for a human being. Sora felt nothing being a slime lacking a nervous system and resumed his charge. Tch! The Regent exclaimed. He kept forgetting Sora was not human. He resembled one and his battle instincts were trained to kill humans.It was unnatural for the Black Butler to be forgetful; he wondered if there was some other influence at play. It could be an outside influence; a likely possibility since the Black Butler was the embodiment of perfection itself. The Regent changed tactics rather than aiming for pin pointed accuracy he now aimed at splash damage. Since Sora had no specific vital point it was important to break him into tinier parts and do splash damage. The Regent succeeded in splattering Sora across the street. However, he knew this was not the end. He felt no weight when he punched Sora. It was likely Sora had reduced the damage by jumping backwards.if it was an intentional move the Regent felt Sora was an interesting martial artist. No many martial artists were capable of pretending to take damage. It isnt a recommended skill to be learnt since there are better ways to defend against the attack. However, to defend like this meant the user had utmost confidence in his skill.what intrigued the Regent was that Sora performed the move unconsciously. Either ways, the Regent was interested in Sora, however, he did not have the time to deal with Sora. It was likely the explosion had attracted the attention of the Red Cardinal and the Erito forces. The Erito forces wouldnt be a problem but the Cardinal would be a bother. The relationship between the Cardinals and the Regent was a complex one. It could not be explained by merely master and servant relationship. The world of the Devils was governed by power struggle. The stronger person merely towered over his peers; they owed no loyalty to the stronger one rather they all plotted the stronger individuals downfall sometimes individually and sometimes collectively. They owed only allegiance to the Emperor of the Old. No one knew why they obeyed him but they just did. It was one of the mysteries that the Alliance was working hard to unfold; for it could be the key that would lead to the fall of the Empire. Sora began gather his slime as he resumed a humanoid form. The Regent sighed. He could punch but the damage would be minimalistic. From a single punch the Regent could grasp the essence of what Sora was capable of; he was like a jelly completely immune to half-hearted punches. In fact, Sora chose to intentionally break himself into splattered jelly unlike his fight with the Cardinal where he chose to maintain humanoid form and receive damage for the same. The Regent realized he could splatter as much jelly as he wanted on the streets but it would accomplish nothing. He needed to completely destroy Sora. The Regent was completely capable of doing that. Sora was not an enemy that could beat the Regent. Especially, the current Sora who kept blindly charging at the Regent as though he had no mind of his own.like a zombie? The Regent needed no more than a single punch. He waited patiently for Sora to gather himself. He would kill him in one blow. Why did the Black Butler change his mind? Initially, he planned to let Sora go so why kill him now? It was nothing more than a matter of honour and pride. Whilst Sora cowered under his feet and power, the Regent didnt care. However, by directing his killing intent at the Regent and attempting to injure him was something the Regent could not accept. Does an ant dare challenge God? Kind of a moment for the Regent; his egotistical nature deemed Sora no more than a fly that needed to be killed lest his honour be shamed. Similar to the Victorian eras sense of honour; slap someone with a glove and it turns into a death duel. The Regent raised his eyebrows; as Sora gathered himself.he looked larger than before. Since when was the adventurer over two meters in height? It wasnt something that surprised the Regent. A slime had the ability to compact itself; all that Sora did was probably expand that compactness. Sora had been gathering rain water since it began raining; it was also the reason why the Cardinal could feel the marginal difference in Soras weight. Sora had been consciously gathering water and converting it to slime and compacting the slime to strengthen his body. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. From a thick wall Sora was now more like paper thin; in ninety nine of hundred fights this would be considered a bad move however in this particular fight, it wasnt. Tch The Regent was not happy. Intentionally or not, Sora had reduced the possibility of a one hit KO by expanding himself to the limit. Originally the plan was to hit Sora and have him vaporize.now only a part of Sora would vaporize.the move wasnt going to be as effective as planned. Furthermore, given the other limitations (explained below), the Regent could only use this move once. If the Regent met Sora on any other day, the fight would have favoured the Regent. However, The Regent used two of his crucial moves earlier. He had already used limit break and was now reeling under its penalties. He also accessed the Gate System and was no longer able to access it for another whole day. So instantaneous revival was no longer possible. To sum up, the Regent was no longer the scary Devil he used to be; at least he wasnt infinitely times stronger than Sora. He was strong beyond measure but not as strong as he used to be. Even the blood lust he released didn''t seem to affect Sora.... Now the question is begged to be asked. Why didnt Devil-san use fire magic? If Sora, at the moment, could think for himself he would have realized that the Devil was incapable of using magic. Not once did the Devil use magical abilities. He could manipulate a bit of his internal mana to influence the external like the time he reverted Soras humanoid form back into a blob of slime at their first encounter but he could no longer even do that since his mana manipulation had been blocked under the penalty system. This was another reason why the Regent wanted to avoid the Cardinal. Right now, the Regent was at his weakest; it would be impossible for Sora to kill him but the Cardinal wouldnt miss an opportunity like this. The Regent clicked his tongue. There were other people now within the range of his presence; they were the Erito forces.it was only a matter of time before the Cardinal made his appearance. The Regent looked at Sora disdainfully. This was the first time the Devil had to retreat.although Sora was not responsible for itbut Sora was the Master of the Guardian; Maylon who severely injured him. The Regent faced a question which everyone faced when they fought Sora.did they underestimate the person who stood in front of him? The Regent wanted to denounce the very idea that Sora may have planned everything till this moment.but everything played out to such perfection.it was an unrealistically good situation for Sora. There was also someone hiding in the shadows waiting to move in at the right timethe Regent had high sensory perception but the hidden person was better. At best, the Regent could only sense the person was hiding . In Sora? It made no sense. The adventurer in front of him was nothing more than a mere slime. The presence quickly disappeared and reappeared in the sky. The Regent frowned. This was a high level ability; instant presence transfer - for Sora to possess abilities that far surpassed his own was not a good sign. The Regent concluded this was a trap; from the very start he had been fooled into believing Sora was a weakling and so were his Guardians.especially that girl and boy. While the girl turned out to be a hidden Gold class Aura user, the child turned out to be one of the Garzal Tribe; a griffin. One forced him to access the Gate System and the other shut it down. A deadly combination. Finally there was Sora.on the surface he appears to be weak but very very resilient. If the Regent were drawn into his pace, he was certain he would die not by Soras hands but the Cardinals. All too well planned. The Regent vowed to learn more about this new enemy before avenging his broken pride. Sora. You are truly entertaining, I take back my words. You are indeed a worthy enemy. The Regent said that much before disappearing into a puff of black smoke. The Sora he spoke to was nothing more than a made slime that was wiggling around like crazy and destroying houses and buildings.anything and everything in the vicinity. *** [Captain!] [Speak Ramona!] [I received word of an explosion in the inner city....and...reports of an odd squiggly, block of rampaging tofu....I think the residents mean slime...] Vanessa who was in the midst of her search for the adventurer changed directions. She just received news that a slime towering four meters (and growing) had destroyed 5% of Feladonia. First an immortal adventurer and now a four meter high raging slime. This day sucks. Chapter 29.2 - Sora Slime A six meter high pale brown tofu / jelly like slime was rampaging through the city. As it had rained recently (and now began raining once again) there was a continuous source of water for the slime to absorb and make more slime. As compactness stat points remained constant the size of the slime had to increase. From the distance it looked like a tall ''growing'' building.which wiggled here and there.and stomped nearby buildings by falling on them.of course at night nothing was visible from the distance. It was the first time in the citys history that a monster of such massive proportions appeared within the city. Massive monsters like Venus Cave (as referred to by Sora) were often found outside the city.and monsters like desert rats and venomous moths were fairly common even within the city. In fact small weak monsters were spread across the continent and clearing them up was handed out as quests to low/new level players and residents. Now what Feladonia faced was a monster that nobody had ever seen or heard of. Six meter high slime? That is something no one ever dreamt off. How did the monster appear suddenly in the middle of the city? How did it sneak past the defences? Were there security lapses? Was it the job of an insider? All sorts of questions were being propping up but no one had the time to ask. It was the duty of every citizen to help in the evacuation and the duty of soldier in destroying the monster. Furthermore these were all the wrong questions. The right questions to be asked were how does one kill a giant slime? Or what are the weaknesses of a slime? The Erito forces could only watch from the side lines. They were an elite specialist unit largely responsible for small scale operations or intelligence gathering missions. Such a large scale operation was not their field of expertise. For now, the Erito forces focused on accounting the safety of the nobles and investigating into the origin of the monster. Even the Vanessa was most qualified to handle the situation it was not her position of responsibility to do so.if she forcefully tried to intervene in this situation she would incur the wrath of commanders from other regiments. For now Vanessa and the others tried gathering as much information as they could about slimes. The library had become their operation base. Normal soldiers also known as Norito forces from other regiments who were more versed with large scale operations were brought in on orders from the commanders of the different regiments. These high headed proud commanders had difficulty accepting the existence of Erito forces and considered themselves to be on par with the elite ones. In fact, to prove themselves they rushed off to battle the giant slime on the belief that it was the same as a normal slime. In addition to showing off their superior numbers and inferior strength, these soldiers also handled everything from coordinating evacuations of the nobles to the logistical movement of weaponry or killing the monster(s). The giant slime was a monster that nobody had encountered before. Slimes in general are low level monsters and very rare in these parts of the Empire (being so close to the desert). Hence, they are largely ignored and not taught as a part of the regular course (listed as insignificant monsters in the Academys course guide). However, a giant slime such as the one destroying Feladonia was something that even experienced hunters and poachers were not aware of. Furthermore, this slime was different from its smaller versions. Its shape changed according to its surroundings or as per the situation. If it was being attacked then it would create harden itself and attack using its tentacles like spears. If it was destroying buildings it would take a larger form. If it was at an intersection it would take a cross like shape etc etc. Basically, it was a slime with brains/ intelligence C something considered impossible. First, soldiers tried attacking it with swords and arrows. The commanders of the Norito forces reasoned that a slime is one of the weakest monsters. A monster found on the bottom of the food chain. This slime is big nothing more to it. It moved slowly and was unstable every time it moved...sometimes it felt like it was falling. To the Norito forces it was like a hissing cat, just because it raised its hair a bit to make itself look bigger did not change the fact that a cat was still a cat. If that is the case, then is there anything for them to fear? At most even the strongest slime can withstand 2500HP worth of physical damage (like a shield) before succumbing to physical damage from sharp weapons. This was made evident when Gustav tried attacking Sora early on but it did no damage to him. With nearly one thousand strong soldiers groomed for battle attacking the slime, they could easily cast 1000 DP a minute. As per the estimates commanders of the Norito forces However, close combat did not go too well for them. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Why? This tactic would have worked on ordinary small slimes which have low slime durability and flexibility. However, the giant Sora slime had durability in excess of a hundred points and flexibility in excess of 40 points. Durability and flexibility were reasons why the Sora Slime could become so big otherwise it would have been no different than a balloon filled with excess air. Even the tiniest pin prick can burst a balloon filled with air.but a pin prick does nothing to a cars tyre. Durability and flexibility were factors that act as multipliers to the health of the slime. In effect the display of HP = 1050 for the slime actually had the equivalent of 150,000HP shield. Furthermore, with Sora having lost control over his body, the slime was no different from a monster. Hence, it also benefitted from Night time monster bonus like all monsters do at night, which increased all stats by 35%. So the slime shield, immunity towards physical attacks, was closer to 200,000 HP. It didnt end there, since Sora lost control of his body in anger, the slime body had entered berserker mode. This increased his offense by 150%! Lastly, Valentine had awakened activating the vampiric blood within Soras slime body. All stats were increased by an additional 50%. To sum it up, the Sora slime was much much stronger than the common slime monster. However since Soras base stats were so low, the bonus ups did not add greatly to his power stats like STR, AGI etceven with his massive HP shield against physical damage.at best Sora was a lower level boss. With the right planning, strategy and information even the Nortio forces would be able to handle Sora Slime. As the physical attacks had no effect, the slime used its hundreds of tentacles to grab nearby soldiers and throw them away. This resulted in loss of life as well injury of many soldiers. Those injured and within the reach of the Sora slime became its dinner; the Sora slime strictly preferred its meals alive and kicking. The Erito forces who were observing the situation were quick to note that physical attacks were having no effect. In fact, Vanessa was the one who hypothesized that a slime with high durability is likely to have high resistance to physical attack. While soldiers might be delivering complete damage, the durability and flexibility could have raised shield level .basically she nailed it. The conclusion, magic was needed to bring the monster to a halt. As long as they could freeze it or burn it, the immunity from physical damage will become meaningless However, wars, battles and missions tend to be more political in nature. The Commanders of the Norito were in no mood to accept the intelligence provided by Vanessa. Furthermore, Norito soldiers were incapable of using magic. It may be noted but a vast proportion of this world is incapable of using magic however that does not mean they are inferior to magicians. They can still regulate ki to deal physical damage. The only difference between normal soldiers and Erito forces was the ability to use magic. The Academy only had a single test, is the user is capable of using mana (and therefore magic)? If the soldiers cleared this test they would be accepted into the Academys classes for special and gifted students a.k.a the Erito forces. Vanessa slapped her forehead when her advice was turned down. Turning down intelligence was well within the Norito Commanders right however they did so at their own risk especially if the intelligence turned out to be right. Vanessa would have normally loved to teach the Norito commanders a lesson by letting them do as they please however her foremost priority was protecting the Empire and all its subjects, properties and interests. Feladonia was part of the Empire and teaching lessons came secondary to that. Was there a way to intervene without directly involving the Erito? Yes. [Ramona? Have you found the Cardinal?] Vanessa asked as she placed her hand on a crystal ball. [Yesbut he refuses to leave the pub. I have tried persuading himbut he keeps saying his jurisdiction is to only defend Feladonia if the Alliance attacks. He also says we should be able to handle a single slime on our ownNoooo Headmaster!! Dont touch there!!] [Why my cutesy how fluffy is your...ouch! Why did you hit me!] [Arghsorry about that] [Is he drunk?] Vanessa could feel the start of her headache. [yes] Ramona replied hesitantly. [Tell him that the slime is destroying every inn and pub in the town and gulping down the ale and beer.] [Wha.] Ramona was about to argue back but she followed the orders. [Hes gone] [I know] Vanessa replied as the Cardinal appeared standing on top of the slime. ''You should have left his ale alone...'' Vanessa smirked; however her headache would not subside, involving the Cardinal always resulted in long lectures. Chapter 29.3 - Drenched in slime Sora-kun, now you have a problem. Valentine whispered into Soras ear as the Cardinal climbed up the slippery slime. Her voice was so close to his ear that it tickled. I had a problem when I lost control of my own body. Sora grunted as he monitored the situation from the sky. It was entertaining in the beginning but seeing the trail of destruction he was leaving behind bothered Sora. What if the purpose of the game was to unite the world? Something like Royal Road? Surely this would not work in his favour. Killing innocent and destroying property like a monster was never the objective of a game Why dont you use your true powers Sora... Valentine suggested as a ghost version of her appeared floating beside Sora. Using that you can quickly regain control of your body and even take care of the othersno you could wipe away all those who obstruct you I have no idea what you are talking about Sora brushed her off. Dont be like that Sora.I saw what you have.I know everything about Sora. Valentine gleefully countered as she floated around Sora. You used it to suppress me nyaaayou know what I am talking about nyyaaa Did she just go nyaaa? Cat Vampiress? Sora looked at Valentine with disgust while she displayed all ecstatic expressions. Crazy woman talking gibberish. *** The Norito soldiers stopped their attacks the moment they spotted the Cardinal on top of the slime. The Commanders of the Norito forces were flustered since their attempt to prove themselves as worth as the Erito was now gone. The Cardinal rolled up his sleeves and the curled up his fingers. He first pounded the top base of the slime. The punch was pin pointed attack which drove damage all the way to the core of the slimes body. Unlike the Noritos attacks which only damaged the surface of the slime, the Cardinals punch rattled the very core of slime. The slime which had not yet taken notice of the Cardinal suddenly started violently jerking and swaying to throw the Cardinal off it. The punch the Cardinal used was to grab the slimes attention. No matter how much the slime twirled and swirled, the Cardinal did not fall. It were as if a professional rodeo was riding a bull. The Cardinal had the most frightening sense of balance and perfect ki flow that enabled him not to fall off. After he attacked the head, he slip down along the slimes body attacking its back.well this slimes eyes was not visible to the soldiers but the Cardinal spotted the tiny eye like flies and the Cyclops eye hidden withinhe simply rushed to the opposite side away from the eyes views and began punching the slime from the back. In the blink of an eye, a quarter of the slime had had been splattered across the streets of Feladonia. Before the slime could regroup itself the Norito and the Erito were quick to destroy the removed slime. Slime shield only worked when the slime was attached to the majority of the body. If slime was splattered like it was with the Cardinals attack, not only did the shield value go down (in effect meaning it was damaged) but also the splattered bits had no protection. Just when the eyes of the monster caught up to the Cardinal, the Cardinal decided to move. It seemed like the slime was using its eyes to launch attacks. As long as the Cardinal kept away from its line of sight he was like an invisible enemy wilting away the slime. However, the Cardinal made a tiny mistake, the slime did not rely only on its eyes. It also relied on other senses like smell. Tiny tentacles grabbed the Cardinals foot and larger tentacles suddenly protruded out in front of the Cardinal; rushing to attack him. Ugh, too careless. The Cardinal was a bit frustrated, thinking that his awareness had deteriorated because of the alcohol. But in actuality, its not really his fault. The Cardinal had been intoxicated by Sora when he was punching Sora around. At the time, although Sora had dispersed much of the poisonous gas from within him, there were still tiny trace amounts remaining within him. By punching Sora around barehanded, the Cardinal was unknowingly poisoning himself. Ofcourse such tiny amounts of poison would not affect the Cardinal. However, Sora Slime had been attacking inns and pubs in search for water or any form of it. Sora Slime was already three warehouses (of ale) down an equivalent of downing 3000 barrels of ale. The effect being, Sora Slime was leaking of the most intoxicatingly pleasing gases of a drunkard which affected all those who smelt it; inducing the person close to Sora Slime (the inhaler) into a semi-drunken state in an instant. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The Cardinal was strongbut 3000 barrels of fermented ale plus tiny amounts of poisonyes his senses had deteriorated but that was not going to stop him. The Cardinal punched the incoming attack of slime tentacles. First the slime sent one or two tentacles to attack but the Cardinal easily shattered those. Then the slime sent hundreds but that did not matter to the Cardinal. The Cardinal was faster than the slime by leagues and leagues. Furthermore, the Cardinals STR and DEF were much higher than the giant slime even after all the buffs it had received. Even if the Cardinal took one or two hits they barely did any damage to him. Realizing that attacking with tentacles was pointless, the slime reverted back to plan A, throw the Cardinal off. Although the slime was intelligent, there was a limit to its intelligence. It had two plans to deal with the Cardinal, throw off or kill. Since it cant kill, it reverted back to throw off. The slime could not think beyond that. The Sora Slime knew that whats on its back could not fly, and it would fall to its death if thrown with enough force.or so it hopes. The Sora Slime began a violent dance. It jerked forward and backwards, upwards and downwards, it even swayed in circles really really quickly.At this time, more and more soldiers (and normal residents) simply gathered to watch. The Cardinal is he going to be okay? Ramona asked as she approached Vanessa. All they could see was a tofu with a red top (the Cardinal) doing figure eights. Yeah he will be fine even without us. We should resume our search for the adventurer Vannesa said casually and with no concern for the Cardinal. Vanessa knew the Cardinal well enough, although the Cardinal did not use magic, he was more than proficient in using ki (interestingly he did not believe that ki users were worthy of being admitted as Erito forces). A giant slime or an army of trolls were no big deal for the Cardinal. Though judging by the circumstance, it does not bode well.the Cardinal looked like he would throw up. The situation with the Cardinal wasnt great. In order to not fall off, he had to hold tightly onto the slime. But the slimes skin was extremely slippery and, before long, the Cardinal was sweating himself, adding to the slipperiness of his circumstances. He could have simply let go and climbed up again but the Cardinal wasnt going to give up; the Cardinal was in Rodeo mode and his pride decided he could not let his students see him fall.there would be bad jokes about this later on. The Cardinal did what he did best; beat the living crap out of his enemies. Using a single hand he held on to the slime and with his free hand he began repeatedly punching the slime. Long last, the slime roared in pain, its shield was finally depleted. It took eight punches from the Cardinal to deplete its immunity against physical damage. In that instant, the body of the slime exploded. The Berserker mode had been forcefully deactivated and durability and flexibility stats fell. With the sudden fall in these stats but slime content now higher than holding capacity, the Sora slime burst. The Cardinal pushed against the collapsing slime skin with his hand to move himself to safety. Nobody had the reaction speed of the Cardinal, hence all those who watched were covered in sticky gooey slime. Sora who watched from above was now regretting that he wasnt in control of his slime like bodythe women soldiers were completely drenched in slime.in other words completely drenched with Sora. However, Soras happiness was short lived when Valentine added that there were more men than women who were drenched in slime. [th_015_orz-v2.gif] Re: Chapter 30.1 - The Devils smile Several years ago.... Good morning Yamada Sensei! Good morning Akiko Sensei! The eight year old Sora greeted his teachers with a beautiful bow before rushing off to his trainer. Akikos mouth was dangling open. Did the annoying rascal just greet him???? That too respectfully??? Was the world coming to an end??? Have the forces of evil finally been vanquished from the face of the earth?? No that child cannot possibly be Sora Akiko concluded. I must still be sleeping. Who was that child? Akiko asked his fellow colleague, Yamada. Yamada too was standing in shock. I believe it was Sora. Yamada finally spoke after gathering himself. The two stood in shock. There was no way Sora would greet them and treat them so nicely; he was clearly up to something. This was most likely the start some elaborate prank by Sora. Akiko shuddered in fear. Sora was the Japanese version of Dennis the Menace possibly even more terrifying. However, Yamada dismissed such thoughts. Maybe he has finally calmed down? Yamada Sensei suggested. Akiko looked at Yamada doubtfully. This poor man will be plagued by many scams - to be fooled by that terrible acting C Akiko thought. Akikos suspicions only grew and grew that day. The whole day he kept watching Sora like a stalker. His eyes were fixed on Sora. Sora attended all the classes that day. He even spoke to everyone nicely. He was even being nice to everyone.worse still he was practicing diligently and listening to the teachersall of the above were so *not* Sora like! At this point even Yamada who had been accompanying Akiko was also disturbed. ''Even the Buddha meditated under the tree for six years before attaining enlightenment.'' It cannot be possible for Ahn Hyundo to transform Sora in one week.that too so drastically to this degree. Akiko dragged Yamada to Hiromasa, the Headmaster; prevention is better than cure! Akiko admitted defeat to Soras wits. Hence, rather than catching Sora red handed, he would report matters before they got out of control. *Knock* *Knock* Come in Sensei, Akiko here! Yesyes I knowonly you have such heavy foot steps. Said a voice from the other side of the paper door. Hiromasa sounded tried. Akiko and Yamada entered and bowed to Hiromasa who was drinking tea with Ahn Hyundo. Well, tell me, what is it? Hiromasa asked in a commanding voice. Akiko hesitated since Ahn Hyundo was in the room and he was technically complaining about Ahn Hyundos student. Well? Hiromasas impatient tone removed all hesitancy from Akiko. Ahn Hyundo Sensei! He began, I do not mean to disrespect you but I believe your student is up to no good! Ahn Hyundos eye brows were raised. Sora is up to something? Akiko quickly narrated sudden Soras transformation to Hiromasa. Akiko was sure to mention each and every change. He must be up to somethingI am sure of it! While Akiko narrated the story, Hiromasa drank tea with an expressionless face. His gaze was only at his tea. Ahn Hyundo lost interest midway during Akikos narration and also drank tea in manner expressing his disinterest in Akiko. After Akiko finished, Hiromasa took a sip of his green and then began with a stern and grave look on his face, So.Akikolet me understand this. You are telling me Sora is behaving properly? Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Yes Sensei! Akiko replied earnestly. He attends all lessons and classes? Hiromasa was confirming. Yes Sensei! He wears his uniform properly? Yes Sensei! He is being nice to others and practicing diligently? Yes Sensei! I seethis could really be a problem Yes Sensei! BAKA! I AM SPEAKING ABOUT YOU! WHY ARE YOU EVEN HERE? Akiko recoiled in shock seeing Headmaster react so violently. SenSensei? If he is doing everything properly, should you not be praising him? And thanking Ahn Hyundo Sensei for taking care of a child which you failed to do so? Hiromasa glared at Akiko. Instead here you are complaining to me about everything good! That too in front of Ahn Hyundo! You have shamed me in front of my guest! Akiko hung his head in shame. So did Yamada for allowing himself to believe Akiko. Thank Ahn Hyundo Sensei now! Akiko turned tomato red in embarrassment as he apologized to Ahn Hyundo. The two quickly ran out of the room to avoid further scolding. Once out of the room, Hiromasa let out a deep breath and turned to Ahn Hyundo. After hearing them, even I am very curious.what did you do to that child? Meditation. Ahn Hyundo replied. Hiromasa continued to stare at Ahn Hyundo with disbelief. Do not joke Ahn! What strict training did you use? Ahn Hyundo put down his green tea and sincerely replied, Just meditation. That boy cannot sit still for even a second! Hiromasa exclaimed. Student like teacherthe apple never falls far from the tree. Ahn Hyundo muttered to himself while looking skyward. It was truly sad that both Hiromasa and Akiko doubted Sora C in turn doubted him. Hiromasa should believe in his students more. Ahn Hyundo lighted scolded Hiromasa. Hiromasa in fact looked more troubled; maybe he should believe Akiko and watch out for his pots! You are not joking? Hiromasa confirmed. No I am not. Ahn Hyundo replied. In fact, the child has amazing concentration.he may be a prodigy *Cough* Amazing Concenta???? Prodigy? Hiromasa sputtered as he choked on his tea. Children can change, but calling Sora a prodigy was going too far! Ahn Hyundo was not that old! How could he possibly go senile? Oh yes! Ahn Hyundo answered. Even I with all my experience I am unable to fathom this ones potential.I am truly grateful that you let me teach this one. Hiromasa looked at Ahn Hyundo as Akiko had looked at Yamada C this poor one has been tricked by the devil! Hiromasa however tried to smile for Ahn Hyundos sake. He will come to regret his words soon enough. Hiromasa thought. Meanwhile, Akiko and Yamada crossed Sora in the corridor. Sora was wearing a big smile on his face as he winked at Akiko. In that instant, Akiko realized he had been had; but Akiko did not dare to say or do anything. He was now completely terrified of Sora. From that day on Akiko truly became a believer of the saying speech is silver but silence is gold. To live prosperously, was to live quietly and to never interfere with Sora. For Sora was like the Devil incarnate! < Chapter 30.2 - The Devils awakening After the slime exploded, Sora found himself back in the Naruto styled mental dungeon facing the crucified Valentine. His eyes were glistening wet. That is itthe limit of my power Valentine said as she breathe heavily. These restraints are too strong Well get used it. Sora snapped at her. He didnt care; after all she tried to take control of his body (repeatedly). Though Sora didnt snap at her because she tried to kill himin fact if she didnt try killing him Sora would find it out weird. Valentine liked Soras angry reply C possibly a masochist? Right now Sora was angry; his memories were back. He remembered everything.also the reason why he lost control the Abbe was no more. He was simply venting out his frustration and anger at her. Sora took a deep breath; Think about it logically. I did not see him die. So it cant be him.the black butler is a demon from hell. He may be able to use magic or some deceptive artif I think about it like that the Abbe may well in fact be alive. This was not true, Sora knew that he had a lost the Abbe. The feeling could be described similar to when ones girlfriend ditches one on the second date. No matter how much you deny it; the hollow feeling still rings out within. The Guardians and Sora shared a mental link, they could not communicate telepathically but they knew if the other was alive through that link. Sora would have pondered about these matters much longer but he strengthened his resolve. This was a life and death game C where the stake is his life; he thought of himself as a fool to let his guard down. While he casually triumphed over the Erito forces, he got too lax about his own Guardians safety. In the end, the Abbe paid the price for Soras complacency. Although this was not true, but to Sora who has never tasted defeat, be it in life or in Royal Road, this was a first. That is not to say Sora never lost but there are strategic retreats, as Sora calls them and victories. As long as one understands the risk one takes, it really isnt a risk but one of the probable outcomes.the Abbes death was the unexpected outcome. Sora did not think he would lose someone so important so early on the gameSora knew introspection was needed; if this complacency became a habit it would one day mean the death of him. The Abbe was a pawn C a very useful pawn. I may have lost him but I am yet to realize the value of the loss. Given my understanding of him and his abilities he was special. It doesnt come across as coincidence that he was a spy for the Alliance and Maylon is so strong. Noif I bit the pieces of information together he should be the equivalent of the instructor I met in the Citadel of Serabourg in Rosenheim Kingdom If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Based on Soras experience, the Abbe was the sword instructors equivalent. This implied it was likely that the Abbe carried with him a secret quest or something of great importance which would have been revealed to Sora; if Sora met certain conditions. Sora was feeling bitter. He may have lost out on an important quest. Sora was indeed angry about the Abbes death; which is why he lost control but in hindsight what stung him was that he didnt get full value for his investment. Sora had decided, some time ago, to consider the Abbe, who saved him many times, as no more than a pawn or an investment.The more he thought of the Abbe as a real person the more it affected his judgement. For example, if he thought of the Abbe as a real person he would have to accept all the other NPCs and monsters as real creatures too. Sora knew he was not a murderer but if he accepted these NPCs were living people just like him then.then when required he knew he would not be able to kill them. Hence, the Abbe was a pawna mere tool and enough tears had been shed for his loss.Sora felt hollow...and in that hollowness something dark was reborna desire to seek revenge. Revenge is a complex emotion C for Sora it was more straightforward. Complete annihilation of those who hurt him The Kuro-Butler, may have thought he stepped on a landmine and gotten away but sadly the truth was he just activated the Sora nuke. If you are ever involved in my affairs there is one thing that must be remembered; you may be an uninvited guest who meddled in my affairs knowingly or unknowingly but once you have made yourself my target then there is no escape from the whirlpool of chaos and destruction I swear to bring forth in your life. Sora wore a very crookedly yet pleased smile on his face. A dark mischievous side of him that he had kept locked away had been re-opened. Valentine shuddered in fear as she felt something about Sora change C the simple aloof aura that shrouded Sora disappeared and a more sinister aura clouded Sora. Has the devil been awakened? [th_105_.gif] Chapter 30.3 - Ah! Youth A man dressed up in a Roman centurion outfit followed by two milites C Norito soldiers, quickly made his way towards the Erito forces encampment. The Eritos always deployed a makeshift base whenever they were deployed as it helped them coordinate their movements more effectively. LET ME THROUGH! The man shouted out as he pushed past the two white uniformed soldiers of Erito. Beyond the centurion outfit, this mans appearance resembled a Greek or a Mediterranean C fair complexion and artistically perfect looks and muscles. The soldiers gave way as they knew this man well; he was the Commander of the Norito forces C a very impatient, impudent and irate man. Although their own commander; Vanessa had issued them strict soldiers to let none of the Norito forces past them C these men did not want to incur the ire of such a high ranking officer; at best they could hold back his body guards. The Nortio forces commander didnt stop even though his bodyguards had been held back; this sort of treatment was normal when visiting rivals. The commander stood outside the tent flap of Eritos forces HQ. Vanessa who at the time was speaking to Ramona; quickly lowered her voice upon seeing the Norito forces commander. Ramona get out of here. Vanessa whispered. Ramona gave her a baffled look but then noticed the other person waiting by the encampment. Then, Ill resume our search. Ramona replied as she took her leave. As she crossed by the Noritos Commander she gave a quiet Hmph of disapproval and walked away. Welcome honoured Primus Pilus C Stalsbourg Von.. Vanessa began with a formal greeting but was quickly cut out. Drop the formalities and pretences. The man snapped. You know very well why I am here! He spoke quickly; his voice was sharp and conveyed his anger. The smile from Vanessas face disappeared. I dont understand what you mean. You know exactly what I mean. I am afraid I do not. Vanessa knew exactly why this man was here; however pretending to be dumb was the best way forward. The Stalsbourg was now tomato red in colour. YOU WERE THE ONE WHO CALLED HIM HERE! His outburst took Vanessa by surprise. Called who? Vanessa was still calm as ever. Stalsbourg Von faltered; was it possible she did not really not know? Stalsbourg simply assumed that Vanessa called in the Cardinal after he refused her intel / help. It could well be possible that the Cardinal had decided to intervene. This wasnt a ploy of yours? What ploy? For not listening to you? Are we talking about this mission? If we are, I only gather intel C I have better things to do than interfere in your mission. So you arent getting back at me? Stalsbourg! I have no idea what you are talking about! Vanessa exclaimed. If you are here wasting my time then be gone! I have more important things to take care off. But if you must, calm down and explain to me the situationI am not aware of our latest imbroglio; but if you explain; I am sure we can come to a mutual understanding. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Stalsbourg took a step back as Vanessa approached him C did she really not know anything? Stalsbourg? Vanessano called out his name while watching his body language; he was confused. On a side note his armour; was wet and slimy C most likely he was fighting on the frontlines and he rushed here as soon as the slime had been killed. You did not call for the Cardinal? Stalsbourg asked; his anger had dissipated. I did not. Vanessa lied cooly. So the Cardinal suddenly decided on his own to fight the slime monster? The Cardinal had a reputation for not wanting to fight or working C it would surprise anyone if he were to suddenly become sincere about his work. I have not spoken to or seen the Cardinal all day, Stalsbourg. Stalsbourg looked at Vanessa suspiciously. Stalsbourgyou speak as if you dont know the Cardinal. Vanessa scorned Stalsbourg. The Cardinal moves about as he pleases, does as he pleases and fights whoever he pleases. No one can make him decide whom he should fight or not fight. I guesI guess you are right. The crestfallen commander said as his shoulders drooped. The Cardinals appearance was nothing more than unfortunate luck. I am right. Vanessa added as she reinforced her lie. You know it better than me C having served the Cardinal longer than me. There was subtle flattery in her voice. I guess an apology is in order. Stalsbourg added. Oh it absolutely isnt. Why I must! I completely doubted my colleague and even falsely accused you. If you put it like that and insist.I guess an apology is in due order. Vanessas smile only conveyed her false sincerity and masked the excellent act she pulled off. Stalsbourg was an idiot and easy to manipulate. For every bit of confidence Sora had knocked off Vanessa C dealing with Stalsbourg helped Vanessa gain some of it back. Stalsbourg knelt down on one knee with his head bowing, he spoke, Then on my honour as a primus pilus C Stalsbourg offers his most humblest apologies for his own ignorance. C the Nortio had a certain formality for doing everything including apologizing. Please get up CommanderIt is most embarrassing that you do such a formal apology. Vanessa moved forward . Hey Vanessa! You lied to me again didnt you! The slime never attacked the inns and pubs! The Cardinal shouted out as he stood outside by the tent flap drying his wet hair with a towel. There was an awkward moment of silence in the air. The Cardinal peeked inside to see two of his students C both commanders. One a man kneeling and the other extending her hand forward. This one time I am letting you off for lying to me but there better be booze at the wedding. The Cardinal said as he looked at Vanessa. He could be heard saying Ah! youth as he walked by. Chapter 31.1 - Impudent Witch YOU LIED TO ME MALEVOLENT WITCH! Stalsboug cried out as soon as the Cardinal was out of the view. Oh you know the Cardinal.he is always joking like that. YOU DARED TO INTERFERE! THEN TO LIE WITH SUCH IMPUDENCE! Vanessa slapped her forehead. One day.just one day..I AM GOING TO KILL THE CARDINAL The Cardinal never appeared when you needed him the most and always appeared when you didnt need him. No it was worse than that C the Cardinal was the brand ambassador for misery. His timing was impeccable - almost as if intended.. Vanessa growled slightly C This was his revenge. She had no one but herself to blame for this. The Cardinal was a bothersome person for exactly these reasons. Those who tried to involve him in their affair; would regrettably suffer. Vanessa was now suffering. She had almost fooled the Noritos commander.but now everything backfired. One day.just one day..I AM GOING TO KILL THE CARDINAL YOU WRETCHED SNAKE! LYING TO ME LIKE THAT! NOTHING LESS EXPECTED FROM A CHILD FROM THE FALLEN HOUSE!! The last sentence stung. To explain why, a bit of background is needed on the social classes and political structure of the Empire. The Empire consists of Thirteen Houses of Nobility. There are other Houses of Nobility but these thirteen are the more prominent ones basis influence and wealth. These Thirteen Houses are spread across the five States of the Empire. The Capital of the Empire is considered a state on its own and hence there are in actuality four States. Strictly speaking, the Thirteenth House C House of Alfen, is an electoral body thus resides only in the Capital. The other twelve houses are spread across the Empire having influence and residence in all five states. Each state is governed by a High King, who oversees the functioning of the five kingdoms in that State. The High Kings were originally elected by the Emperor but now the title passes on to the rightful heir. However, the Emperor still reserves the right to appoint new High Kings in the event a High King falls from his grace. Just as how the Emperor reigns over the Capital exclusively, the High King reigns over his own Kingdom. Thus the other four remaining kingdoms in the State are governed by a king each with the support of their council. Although there is no difference in terms of influence or power between the Thirteen House Heads and a King; a King is granted with more official authority in his own Kingdom. However, that authority is rarely exercised since the Kings council consists of minor and major noble houses. To sum up, there are a total of 20 Kings, 13 House Heads, 4 High Kings and one Emperor. Vanessa belonged to the Noble House C Alfen, the electoral house. A house fallen from the grace and favour of the High King of Furada (the region in which Feladonia came under) after it was learnt that Alfen had been conspiring a revolt with the Alliance. It was only on request of the King of Feladonia to the Old Emperor that the House of Alfen was pardoned. The pardon was granted after the execution of the traitorous House Head . Although, the House stands pardoned the stains of treason never fade. MIND YOUR TONGUE! Vanessa screamed back. My House has nothing to with these matters! Furthermore, the Emperor pardoned it It may also be added that belonging to a House of Nobility does not mean being born into it. Like everything, there are pure bloods, mixed bloods and adoptions. Adoptions are cases where promising commoner candidates are adopted by a Noble House. The idea behind adoptions is to have excellent candidates filling administrative and military posts while promoting the Noble Houses fame and repute. Normally, senior posts would be reserved for pure/mixed blooded nobles C however these nobles were often incapable. Thus the adoption system was devised; where the House adopted the individual and sponsored their education etc etc. Vanessa had been adopted by the House of Alfen. Hence, she felt very strongly about it whenever anyone spoke against it. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Lying runs thick in the blood of the Alfen, eh? Stalsbourg retorted seeing an opening. For those curious Stalsbourg is a pure blooded noble belonging to the House of Admont . Hearing such words from a pure blooded is the same as sprinkling chilli powder on someones open wound. Better than not listening to reliable intel. Vanessa had been provoked. If you had listened to me, I wouldnt have had to send word to him! SO YOU ADMIT IT! YOU LIED TO ME! Heh! If you are stupid enough to get manipulated is it my fault! You even apologized! HOW DARE YOU GET ME TO APOLOGIZE! I DIDNT ASK YOU TO! IN FACT I EVEN TOLD YOU NOT TO! This was turning into a shouting match more than anything - a shouting match between a couple? *THUD* Stalsbourg slammed his gauntlet covered fist on the table. His blow was strong enough to crack the table in two. The slime drenched on his hand splattered everywhere; the carpets, chairs, tables, and the interior walls of the tent. Some even fell on Vanessa, she could have avoided the droplets of slime but moving would be a sign of fear / cowardice. She held her ground firmly. She didnt even blink. This matter will be reported. Report what? For me performing my duties? Vanessa countered. She didnt do anything which was against the rule book. Stalsbourg assumed a grave expression. Ill be reporting it to Legatus Legionis; I am sure he will have a say on these matters. Go cry to your boss for all I care! I will! This will be the day you regret making the Norito an enemy of yours. Like I said! Go Ahead! The two commanders were glaring at each other while standing no more than a seven centimetres apart. Stalsbourg was taller than Vanessa and glared from above. Vanessa would not back down or cower; she was staring her counterpart back in the eyeball. The air in the room became stiff and stale. They both released their killing intent. Stalsbourg broke away from the staring contest; actions are more powerful than words and staring at Vanessa was not going to accomplish anything. He made his way back from where he came. Vanessa accompanied him for formalities sake. She didnt have to but Vanessa was already in enough trouble with losing an adventurer, right now even the slightest deviation in her code of conduct would spell her doom. As Stalsbourg exited, his guards who were heartily chatting with their counterparts smiled seeing their commander; they could finally go back. Before Stalsbourg could leave, once again for formalities sake, Vanessa extended her hand out to shake. Have a good day! She said with a teeth clenched. Stalsbourg finally understood Vanessa; she was a perfectionist. If he wanted to have any chance of impeaching her; he would need to find a fault. Even now when the two had a heated discussion she was maintaining protocol and following the rules of conduct C a terrifying woman. Stalsbourg followed her lead; he too would conduct himself spotlessly! He was not going to be outdone by her! If this matter was investigated then questions over every action and inaction would be looked into. Stalsbourg was in the same boat as Vanessa; he messed up destroying the slime. It was one of the rare opportunities for the Norito to earn honour and respect of the citizens and he lost that opportunity. Stalsbourg extended his hand to shakebut instead punched Vanessa in the stomach. The Erito and Norito guards looked on in horror. Even Stalsbourg was horrified; what did he just do? He had no intention of punching her. Stalsbourg looked on in horror; the spikes located at the tip of his knuckles on the gauntlet were covered in blood. Sh*t! She was wearing no armour. Vanessa struggled to stand. She didnt even expect a punch. She thought she had just been punched.Vanessa felt her shirt go wetbefore she could understand what was happening, she collapsed to the ground and a pool of blood surrounded her. Chapter 31.2 - Skeleton-san Before the Erito guards could even react, one of the Noritos soldiers kneed Stalsbourg C adding the confusion. Why the heck would Stalsbourgs own man attack him? Mutiny? Spy? Then the bewildered soldier who kneed his own boss (Stalsbourg), kicked Vanessa in the torso, who groaned loudly in pain. Stalsbourg attack only worked because her defences were low. However, the gauntlet an artefact class weapon and amplified the damage. Hence, Vanessa took damage and now lay on the ground groaning in pain. Before the confused looking soldier could explain what he was doing, one of the Erito soldiers simply sliced his head off. The two Erito forces were Vanessas bodyguards and right now they failed to perform their duty; Vanessa was lying injured and needed to be moved to a safer area. Seeing one of his comrade die and realizing the seriousness of the situation, the remaining Nortio Milite quickly moved to defend the shocked Stalsbourg. Stalsbourg in fact was so shocked with his own actions that he could barely speak let alone move. What made these circumstances even more adverse for the Norido soldier and commander was the fact that it was happening in the Eritos encampment. It was likely that neither of them would be able to escape from this unscathed. The clanging of swords grabbed the attention of two or three Eritos archers who were guarding the encampment from roof tops noticed below Vanessa lying on the ground covered in blood. They understood very little except that Noritos commander and a soldier were fighting their comrades below and their own commander lay on the ground injured. Like any sensible and rational man, the archers did what they knew. They fired several rounds of arrows at the enemy; the Norito Commander. However, Stalsbourg was able to dodge most of them. He had regained his senses and was no longer in shock. He just attacked a fellow commander for absolutely no reason C if Vanessa dies then he would be executed as well. Stalsbourg was scared and he knew he had to save Vanessa for his own sake. Stalsbourg did the only thing he could do at the time; retreat. As he retreated, he got hit by two arrows in the shoulder C luckily they only pierced his armour and not his flesh. Stalsbourg would forever remember the body guard who was still holding back the Erito forces as he made his escape. Stalsbourgh tripped several times as he ran back. He had taken quite a few wounds while escaping from the Erito soldiers. With great difficulty he returned to his own encampment and shocked the Norito soldiers who were packing up. There was a long silence as everyone stared at Stalsbourg. The Commander of a legion of soldiers was bleeding and had arrows protruding from his back. The site of their commander injured while being chased by some Erito soldiers only summed up to one conclusion; the Erito have finally shown their true colours. Before Stalsbourg could say or do anything his soldiers rushed past him and began attacking the Eritos soldiers. It would have been enough if they just defended their position but seeing their commander injured, the soldiers were enraged and lost all reason. In fact, since majority of the Norito forces hated the Erito forces for their special privileges and treatment for being Elite; this was the Noritos forces revenge. This was their spite against the discrimination they endured. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. In fact, more soldiers from the Norito joined in after hearing the clamouring of weapons. Most of these soldiers had no idea why their friends and comrades were fighting the Erito but this was a rare opportunity, so more Noritos joined the attack which was happening at their base. So blinded by rage were they, that they could not hear Stalsbourgs scream imploring them to stop. Realizing his efforts were futile, Stalsbourg retired to the medical tent to get healed and then take care of the situation. Surely it cant escalate further than this. *** If Stalsbourg thought this was the worst, he couldnt be more mistaken. With the help of magic crystals, communications were quickly set out that the Norito and Erito were fighting each other. So quarrels broke out at everywhere. Even before word got out through magic crystals, the scene unfolding in Feladoniawas rather unexpected.soldiers fighting soldiers? It started with a slap from the Norito to the Erito.and then a punch.and a few kicks.soon enough swords were drawn out and soldiers were exchanging stabs. Then the Erito forces received word that Vanessa had been killed by Stalsbourg and Noritos forces received word that Stalsbourg was gravely injured. Essentially, rumours began surfacing on both sides and tensions escalated.sorry it would be wrong to say tensions escalated, it was already past that point. The Erito and Norito were now involved in a full blown war with each other. One side was a magic specialist and the other a martial arts specialist. One side held the advantage of quality of soldiers but the other side held the advantage of numbers. There were nearly a thousand Norito soldiers and only two hundred Erito forces. Initially it seemed the Norito would win, however Ramona turned the tides for the Erito with her continuous poisonous spell cast. Ramona was originally searching for Sora but when she received word about Vanessa being injured she and Sliver returned back to the Erito base. Ramona only had one look at Vanessa while she was being treated and stormed off. With the Vice Captain of the Erito forces launching the counter offense, the Erito began a complete coordinated mission to take out / capture Stalsbourg. Ramona always had a foreboding feeling about Stalsbourg; he had now finally shown his true colours by attacking Vanessa. The Erito forces were swift and decisive, unlike the Norito who had been fighting the slime, the Erito had been only watching. Thus, the Norito had expended their energy the Erito were still quite fresh. Alongside Ramona, who was monstrously adept in magic, the Erito forces now pounced upon the Norito. This was no longer a scuffle, where soldiers would get away with a few injuries. Soldiers were slaying each other on both sides. Thankfully, residents were not involved in the commotion unfurling out on the streets. Most residents still believe the soldiers of Feladonia were still fighting the monster slime and hence stayed indoors. In the midst of all the chaos and confusion that ensued, nobody noticed a skeleton walking about picking up organs and chunks of slime. [th_0tasma.gif] Chapter 31.3 - Alice Slime in Wonderland Before Norito vs Erito happened... Soras POV Sora wore a very crooked yet pleased smile on his face. A dark mischievous side of him that he had kept locked away had been re-opened. Valentine shuddered in fear as she felt something about Sora change C the simple aloof aura that shrouded Sora disappeared and a more sinister aura clouded Sora. Has the devil been awakened? Having regained his composure, Sora next turned his attention to Valentine. You spoke about the about others.are they the ones who take control when I black out? Sora doesnt love Valentine. He only uses her. Not this again! If she was more my of my type then maybe.... Also, Sora keeps asking the same questions. Valentine does not like being asked the same questions again and again. This woman.no vampiress is mad. How the heck am I supposed to remember stuff if there is a curse on me to forget? Alright, I wont ask again but can you please tell me this time? Pretty please Valentine-chan? Please let pretty blinking puppy eyes work. Only if you release me like the others. What is she mad? How about this I tie them up with you? You lie! Bakukara cant be nailed like me. Bakukara? The Slime Lord. The Slime Lord? Yes the slime lord! Also he is very ecchi! He comes visits sometimes and does ecchi things to Valentine. This conversation is making lesser and lesser sense to me. Valentine can sense I am skeptical. You dont believe me? No, no, I believe, I mean it is completely plausible that a slime monsters soul? resides in my mind and it does ecchi things to you. Is this what you meant by others? You dont believe Valentine! Somehow everything is very hard for me to accept C if I listen and review to her explanation, I understand why I dont trust this lady C she has the most unimaginative lies ever. I mean if a slime was doing ecchi stuff to her in my mind, how come I never got to watch the show? I think its downright unfair that my mind is being rented for ecchi things and I dont even get to see it. So basically for the mentioned reasoning, I know for a fact she is lying. If I dont regain control of my senses, I have a really bad feeling of what might happen to me. This woman is only wasting my time to have me killed. I believe in you, as much as I believe in slime lords existence. Valentine replied with a Hmph and looked away. The hatred and cold blooded killer like aura Sora was emitting was tingling Valentines senses. She was feeling more attracted to Sora than normalher reaction towards his question could be better described when comparing small children have crushes on each other; they tend to bully them. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Fine be like that for all I care. Ill figure out how to deal with you later. Sora could have tortured Valentine for the answerbut he felt she would like that.also she was not the enemythe Kuro butler was the enemy. Somewhere far away in Feladonia, the Regent sneezed for the second time C it was an ominous and foreboding sneeze. *** As far as I remember there was just Valentine.could it be there are others like she said.should I even trust her. Sora was in a pinch; he was having difficulty assessing his next move. Just when Sora was about to give up and ask Valentine for help, a green slime casually passed him by Sora kept staring at the slime as it went down the Naruto styled dungeon corridor as if it had no care in the world. What the heck is going on here! Soras eyes had nearly popped out. Is my mind some kind of a zoo???? Sora was exploding with questions. Why is there a slime of all creatures in my mind? He could accept Valentines existence. She was a powerful monster and acquiring her made tactical sense. But why a slime? The more Sora thought about it he had more questions. What other monsters consciousness existed in his mind.Sora felt this was the beginning of a new headache. Had the slime not crossed him, Sora would have decided to wake up, but he quickly changed his decision. He decided he was going to find all the others and get to the bottom of the mystery.why the heck are there so many creatures residing his mind. Sora did not know this at the time; but he was the one who put them there in the first place. For now Sora followed the slime. Sora felt this was the Alice in Wonderland moment in his life.except the bunny is a slime and the hole is the recesses of his mind. Sora followed the slime; he was brimming with uncertainty C what if this was like the movie, Inception? What if he was stepping too deep and he accidentally entered into a limbo like state by going in too deep? This game was too much of a rip-off of the real world anime, drama, movies and other virtual realities - it was completely possible that it ripped off ideas from the movie ''Inception.'' Despite the risks and dangers, Sora decided to investigate - he had to know the truth. Why the heck is there a slime wandering about as it pleases in his mind. Is Bakukara, the slime lord for real? What other monsters reside in his mind? And what else has he forgotten? :wozy: Chapter 32.1 - Sora-Zoo Soras POV I dont know how much time has gone by outside my mind, but I finally did it. I banded them together. Let me just tell you all it took considerable effort and powers of persuasion to get them all together. Firstly, I expected there to be at most one or two more monsters residing within meit wasnt the case. There are a lot of monsters residing in me.like seriously A LOT more than the number of species I used in the creation of my body. Example: If I used like 10 monster parts to make me, there were more like 30 monsters residing within me. Secondly, I dont regain back my memories just because I banded them together. Why do I have monsters within me? I don''t know. Some of them have made an effort, to explain to me in elaborate details why I stored them in my head? I am not even sure if this place is my mind anymore. Reasons ranging from I found them cute to they cannot be separated from their body - I heard it all. So other than blind trust there is not much to go on. Third, other than boss like monsters, the minions inhabiting me are pretty stupid. So I have excluded them from the introduction. Heck, I left them to do whatever it is they are doing. 99% of the minions appear to be guards, guarding what? I don''t know. The minions cant be reasoned with or be talked to. They are your typical NPC monsters from Royal Road - attack, attack, attack! Also, I am uncertain if they are a figment of my imagination or real monsters. I mean, I get why there are monsters like Valentine and Bakukara residing within me C it is because I have borrowed part of their power or reason that I have used their body partsthen what about a monster like Moblin? I mean those are purely fictional characters from Zelda right? But with this game infringing every god-damned idea, I cant comment on those monsters existence in my headyes let me repeat, I have Moblins in my head. Welcome to the Sora-Zoo of wild monsters. Last point to be noted, the three monsters (in addition to Valentine) I got hold off arent the only boss level creatures residing within me. Basically, there are two more of them. The ones I got were the only ones within my reach C also these were repeat offenders i.e. trying to take control over me. I wont be getting into the details of the troubles I under went to find these threemay be I will but certainly wont be discussing it now. For now, I need you to believe me when I say it was one of the craziest adventures I have experienced in a long long time C on par with killing a black dragon in Royal Road. Lets just introduce everyone. *** A Skeleton Knight, with its eerie, glowing eyes, wearing scale mail over its body of bones, sat hunched over a round table. It was sobbing uncontrollably. That is Mr. Skeleton-san. I wont bother explaining why he is sobbing but he totally deserved it. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. A yellow tentacle made its way over to the Skeleton knight and began patting the Skeleton on the shoulder; it was consoling the skeleton. That is Bakukara and yes, he did tons of perverted stuff to Valentine. The important thing is that he has promised me front row seats next time he does something like that. Lets just say we share a mutual interest and have become best of friends. A pink haired witch yawned as she stretched her legs on the table while tilting her seat back. She wore a typical witch like crooked hat and black clothes C a dead giveaway for the fact that she is a witch. I guess her most distinguishing feature is for the fact she is a child and short. (Yeah, avoid mentioning she is short in front of her C bad experience.) Valentine was the only one not sitting, and was attending this conference from behind her prison bars; while still being crucified to the wall. Out of the lot, I must admit, the crucified woman appeared to be the most sane and normal one. Should I be pleased or aghast? Then does everyone agree with the plan? I ask the others as I detailed our plan of action on a whiteboard. As long as I get my cat back, I dont care. Replied the pink haired witch. If anyone is wondering the cat she is referring toremember the cat floating in my slime like body? Way way back when I just appeared in the Great Arid Desert? And remember how at the time I had no explanation what it was doing there? The cat belongs to Pink-san. Apparently, I had stuck it in me as a reminder and proof of my contract with the witch. Also, it is her favourite cat.so I had agreed to carry it with me.which I forgot about and thus buried the cat somewhere in the desert.how the heck am I going to find that bloody cat? *GLOB* GLOB* The slime lord plopped two air bubbles on the surface of its skin. Thats how slimes normally communicate. I am just going to take those two *globs* as a yes. *Sob* The skeleton looked up at me. As it wiped away its imaginary tears. Argo also agrees. Everyone stared at Valentine. What? Why are you looking at me? Fine! I agree too! I think Valentine is the most displeased, since we tricked her into helping us, but whateveras long as everything works out in the end thats all that matters. Excellent! With that we have all agreed to not kill me or take over my body, till I achieve my goal and fulfill everyones promise? Everyone simply nodded. I guess its time to take back control of my slime like body. Heh, idiots. You know what the brilliant part of getting them to agree and give back control of my body is? I wont remember my promises to them after I wake up. LOL. Though I have a feeling, the me before this would have done something similar...time to get up and forget about this really really bad dream. Seriously, Sora-Zoo? What was I thinking when I made my body? :?: Chapter 32.2 - Think positive Soras POV I am not sure what happened but when I woke up, I found one eye of mine staring at the sky and another had the view of the ground. I think I should be happy I can see the sky, this means I am not in a dungeon.but this is still pretty bad. Normally, I see via three eyes, for some reason I am unable to locate my third eye.my Cyclops eye. This is bothersome. Why the heck do I keep losing control of myself again and again! I wonder if it is like anime ability I have. Every time I lose control, I gain super powers. What was I doing before this? I was fighting the black butler. Did I win? Waitwhy was I fighting him? The last thing that happened to me wasright I remember.he killed the Abbe. That makes me seriously mad. I am surprised I am not feeling as bad as I should be. I wonder why. Okay, time to focus on my current situation. I feel like my body has been splattered across a wide area range, by the feel of it.at least spanning a few hundred square meters. Lets try changing my viewI just need to stop looking at the sky and lets look at the area around meI would hate it if someone saw me
Error: Not enough MSP.
Okaywhat the heck is that? *Try 2*
Error: Not enough MSP.
What the heck is MSP? I am growing impatient and frustrated. Being spread over such a large area, is like having my consciousness also spread over such a large area. It feels like my mind is being stretched like a rubber band. A rubber band that is about to break. A better analogy might be like butter and toast, except I am the butter; spread extra thin. Okaycalm down.think it through.worst case scenario I might be dying.too darktoo early. I mean I just got to my first town, gained my first few experience points.what kind of hero dies right at the beginning of the story.sounds like Royal Road all over again.please dont let it be Royal Road all over again. I mean seriously, my experience was so lousy.
Error: Not enough MSP.
Hmmm. Definitely not dying. Next scenario, I am paralysed.and will die a slow painful death while staring at the sky and ground at the same time. Somehow this is drearier than the previous situation I thought of. I prefer a quick death to a slow painful deathnow that I think about it, if I were to lie like a puddle on the road side.unable to move.my worst fear would be the suncause the moment the sun pops up, I am going to burn like crazy. Great so it isnt a slow painful death but a long wait to doomsday. Ah this is just no good, just because the Abbe died, I have begun thinking more negatively. Think positive Sora! Remember the time I killed.thats strangeI seem to have forgotten bits of my Royal Road gaming experience Gah!!! Dont tell me this game is like Log Horizon! Except every time I lose consciousness I lose memories! Deep breaths Sora.this doesnt even make sense. I breath through my skin. Okay lets just keep trying to move the slime, how I normally do it.
Error: Not enough MSP.
Aaaaaaaah!!!!!!! You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
Error: Not enough MSP.
I am going crazy!
Error: Not enough MSP.
My thoughts are all haywire! This is not me!
Error: Not enough MSP.
Note to self never spread yourself like butter ever ever again!
Error: Not enough MSP.
*Give up* No more moving. Come on Sora! Think! Your life may really depend on it! What has changed; what was there before and isnt there now but should be. Thinkthink.other than the fact that I am spread all over nothing has changed. Could it be that I am spread to thinly? It is true that if detach myself from my main body my mobility of the smaller slime reduces. Could this be related? Could it be all bits of me are so small, that I cant even move? If that is the case.this is a very bad situation to be in *Sniff* Sniff* What is that? I can hear (and feel) something sniff meor my ear. If only my eye were near my ear I could see what is going on [Hahahahahaaa. Stop! that tickles!] *Lick* [Nooooo!] *Lick* [Stop!!!] *Lick* [Hahahahaa] *Lick* Not good!!! It feels like someone is licking my ear! In an ero-way it feels very good.but I have a very bad feeling about this. I mean no person is dumb enough to randomly begin licking a body part. *Bite* [ARGHHH!!!!] The damned thing just bit my ear! [OMG! IT HURTS SO MUCH!] What is it boy? *WOOF* What do you have in your mouth? [MY EAR! MY EAR!] Let it go! *GROWWWLLLL* [Stop pulling me ear!! I am not a chew toy!!] Bad boy! [Yeah bad boy!] What is this? [My poor ear] Dear good lord! I feel like I am moving; I can tell because I can hear the air swishing of the airdid he just throw me away! Hey this is someones ear! That is an elvish ear! [My elvish ear!] Bad boy! Who did you attack? [Me!] Bad boy! Dont pick up stuff like that! *Woof* [Yes! Please dont!] Louis! Your damned dog brought an ear!..... Hey dont make water on it! Thats evidenceLouisss get that. I have no idea what he is saying; my ear is full of the freshly brewed and processed doggy water - this is the politest way of saying it that I can think of.
MSP levels exceeded! Please reduce water and slime content. Warning: You will be unable to move till bodily fluid volume match MSP levels.
Somehow.this has been a very disturbing ordeal. I dont want to talk about it.like ever.ever . Think positive Sora.at least I now know why I cant move. Somehow, unsurprisingly, I find myself not caring about that anymore. :frozen02: Chapter 32.3 & Epilogue - Approach with caution Just knowing the cause of the problem isn''t going to solve the problem. Though, it did help Sora understanding what the problem was with his body and he could now direct his energy towards finding a solution to that extent.but none of the ideas Sora came up with were of actually any help. Sora continued to remain sprinkled across the streets of Feladonia like cinnamon sprinkled over apple pie C Sora was also very hungry. [Is there nothing else left for me to do but wait for my inglorious death?] Sora asked himself as a migraine attacked him. The current action plan was to let some of the slime evaporate just as the sun comes out and the begin moving C this plan involved a fair bit of waiting. With his last ear submerged in water, Sora could barely hear anything and whatever he did hear sounded like as if he was underwater. What happened to his other ear? That was chewed of by a dog when he placed it on Maylon. This brought Sora to his next task: managing his bodily inventory. Since all he could do was wait right now, he began making a list of what bits of him remained and what didnt. He also made a mental note to kill every dog of Feladonia. *** Soras POV I have lost an ear before and now one ear is barely useable. Great! Basically, I am deaf for now. I had six fly eyes, one of them seems to be beyond repair. Oneonce again lost to a dog, so I still have four of those. I kept extra fly eyes since these are so small, I had no idea when I might need spares. One is facing the sky, one is facing the ground. The other two havent been opened yet. I have also lost my cyclop eye. So goodbye the closest thing I had to normal vision. I can feel only one heart beating.the other one seems to be badly damaged. Essentially, this time I have lost only an eye and a heart C not too bad considering my enemy was the Regent. (Sora still doesnt know who he really fought). Of what remains of me, I still have slime and vampire blood. I dont have to worry about those. Vampire blood and slime have fused together, so its not even distinguishable. In fact I have an excess of slime and blood; I wouldnt be in this situation if I didnt have so much of it. How the heck did I even produce so much slime? Its like 1000% more than before. Forget it, trying to remember what happens to me when I blackout is impossible. My dwarf hand is not too far from my Centaur brain C neither injured. It seems even my tongue is nearby, thankfully it is dipped in some sort of mead? Well whatever, this is my only respite from the splitting headache. Other not so important organs like pheromone glands intact but they are really far from me. By the way when I say me, majority of my consciousness is located where most of the slime lies. I have no idea where my teeth are C if my body part is covered in slime, I know where it is. Clearly, my teeth arent covered in slime. So I have no idea where they are. Goodbye Bog Monster teeth. Oh oh. I just realized something. I have no idea where my human-light saber ismy mammoth tusk is missingmy manhood is gone? Nooooooooo! Why isnt the most important part of me covered in slime??? Why? Why does God hate me so much? To rob me of my precious! My family jewels bestowed upon me by the heavens! I need to find it! Come on Sora! Dying is better than living like this! *Focus*
Error: Not enough MSP.
The future is at stake here!
Error: Not enough MSP.
My manhood is at stake here!
Error: Not enough MSP.
My virtual virginity is at stake here!
Error: Not enough MSP.
Like hell there isnt enough MSP!
Maximum movement tries exceeded. You have been locked out of Slime Body mode.
Now entering Skeleton Warrior Body mode.
Right now, anything will do!! *** Unknown to Sora every time he tried moving, his slime did in fact get closer to each other; like magnets attracted to each other. So when Sora focused, a soldier who had slime on his leg and another on his rear, found himself kicking his comrade in the a**. The two men began quarrelling and it soon escalated into a brawl. Soldiers nearby stopped drying themselves (they were all drenched in slime) and huddled together and began cheering the fight on. When Sora cried about the future being at stake, an Erito soldier slapped a Norito and the soldiers cheering the fight crashed into each other. Before they could understand what happened, fights all over the encampment sprung up. When Sora bemoaned about this manhood, Stalsbourg punched Vanessa. Stalsbourg only meant to shake hands but some unknown force moved his hand. Stalsbourg was horrified; what did he just do? He had no intention of punching her. When Sora motivated himself with talks of virtual virginity, Stalsbourg''s guard kneed Stalsbourg. The poor man had been dragged by Stalsbourg as he was (drenched in slime) to accompany Stalsbourg. Though, kneeing Stalsbourg unexpectedly bought time. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. And when Sora tried his last attempt, the same guard kicked Vanessa in the torso. Needless to repeat, Sora was completely oblivious to all this - at the time he was searching desperately for his family heirloom. *** Soras POV Finally I can move! Thankfully, since I have been keeping my skeleton body tied up together most of it is intact. I have never been outside slime mode before C skeleton mode. Who knew I could do a nifty trick like this? I am so happy I incorporated a skeleton warrior in my body; for the most of it feels like I am human again. I had no idea skeletons are severely colour blind; everything is in shades of grey. Also it seems that skeleton warriors sense of balance is a bit of, it feels wobbly when walking. Oh waitthats just me missing my foot. It feels rather odd and strange to be walking like this. When I was a slime there was awkwardness in my movement. I am not sure how to describe it....it felt like I was doing to the robot dance steps just to move. So now walking as a normal human does feels weird since I am no longer used to it. Luckily, walking is a lot like cycling you never forget it once you learn it. Similar to the slime, my sixth sense is guiding me to where my missing bones are. Time to get that missing foot. It is rather difficult to be quiet as a skeleton since my bones are rattling with each step I take. Still, I better try moving as quietly as possible lest I be seen by some soldiers! Hmm.shockingly the streets are empty.at least they are empty where I am standing. *Crash* That sounds like steel clashing C somebody is fighting with swords? Who are they fighting now? Not important, firstly I need to find that. Then I need to get the hell out of here. I am worried. Where the hell did it go? Should I just gather my other organs and hope to find that along the way? Ill just pick up anything and everything I find. Now is no time to be nit-picking! Several minutes later Great got all of me but still missing that and my ear. I am not worried about the ear; I know where it is located; in the same area where soldiers are fighting with each other. Why the heck are they attacking each other? Locating that is very important, but I just cant seem to find it. I am worried. Should I just give up on that? No I cant give up on precious! Precious where are you! I could cry now. This is the worst thing that has ever happened to me. Like a hundred times worse than having my ear wetted by the dog. This reminds me, I need the ear too. Although, Skeleton-sans hearing is perfectly normal but I am not sure when will I revert back to my slime body. If do revert back, I certainly dont want to be deaf. Ill look for my precious after I get my ear back. Should I risk collecting my ear? I mean who is going to notice a skeleton walking about picking an ear? May be my precious is located there? What if a dog is chewing on it? I NEED TO FIND IT!! :ngahh: *** Epilogue: Wanted It would take several hours of bloody fighting and intervention the Regent to settle the matter. This was followed by the greatest disciplinary hearing and investigation in the Empire which would conclude several months later. It would later be learnt, being drenched in slime was never a good thing; especially when it involved an adventurer named Sora. Claims of residents of seeing a skeleton roaming the streets of Feladonia during the incident would also be investigated but nothing ever would come of that. The following posters would be circulated across the Empire after this incident: Reward: 1 Billion Sovereign Stognat! --Bounty-- Name: Known name ''SoraChan'' Alias: Unknown Status: Adventurer Estimated Class: Lower range: +B, Upper Range: - A Crimes: Murdered 61 residents of Feladonia, 200 Norito Soldiers, 21 Erito Soldiers, destroyed 23% of Feladonia C properties include Townhall, Helios Inn, Blue Rose Inn, Aged Inn, Town Sqaure, Goddesses Mayas statue, Eastern Feladonia wall. Race: Unknown - likely elf / human Profession: Unknown Personality: Appears to be weak and innocent but is cunning and is actually hiding his fearsome powers Known magical abilities: Can hide stats, absorb enemy attack and launch the same back C particularly immune to lightening and poison, immune to physical attacks, can also manipulate mind and body of his enemies, teleport and summon monsters. Physical stats: only known stat value AGI+200. Sword Style: Unknown Guardians: Known number of guardians in possession C 2. Guardians include a female gold classed martial artist and Griffin. Last sighted: Kingdom of Feladonia C Furada Region Please approach with extreme caution. If you have any information on this adventurer please share immediately with your local Cardinal. Re: End of Arc In complete seriousness: you need to A) give him a catchphrase B) have someone use him for their own purposes and turn out to be a friend later on after saving him from a tough spot C) make sure he has no luck with girls except herione and make her tsundere later on. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.D) add more random fillers to ensure suspense and it also gives you some relaxing time+opportunities to add more characters. E)amnesia arc: a slime man with amnesia, you gotta love it. Omake 1 - Level 4 (Part 1) Just when Sora was about to give up and ask Valentine for help, a green slime casually passed him by Sora kept staring at the slime as it went down the Naruto styled dungeon corridor as if it had no care in the world. Sora decided to investigate - he had to know the truth. Why the heck is there a slime wandering about as it pleases in his mind. Is Bakukara, the slime lord for real? What other monsters reside in his mind? And what else has he forgotten? Soras POV I had no idea my mind was so big. There were two exists from Valentines prison, one from where I came and one where the slime went. I am right now following the slime. I have to admit, I have no recollection of building this prison even after getting my memories back. However, the architecture and design is something to similar to my taste so I must take responsibility for building this dungeon in my mind? Its all very confusing so I am going to get down to the bottom of this mystery. The Valentine prison was connected to an upper level.the slime casually went up thereI had a feeling going up was the equivalent of meeting someone weaker than Valentine. Instinct? I dont know.but my curiosity is at an all-time high. *** Level Four Lets call this place; level four C yes the reasons are obvious there are five levels in this fortress / dungeon that has been crafted in my mind. How do I know there are five levels? Apparently, I have been really detailed with this place; there are fire exits (pfftt) and floor level maps C very very detailed. I am assuming here, each level hosts a certain monsters consciousness. Who the heck made this all? Unlike Valentines prison on level 5, this place is not flooded with water. To the contrary its covered in red and grey bricks and cemented very very well. If you tried throwing a two ton hammer these walls wouldnt break. Its barely two meters tall and not very wide. I mean its just twice my widthnot very comfortable. I have been following the slime for a while nowI got to hand it to the slime. He knows the way around this .There are like hundreds of left or right turns but the slime seems to know which turns to take and which to avoid. Is this a maze? I have had a feeling for a while now this is a maze. I have a bad feeling about this *OOOOOOOONNNGGGHHHH* Minotaur.no wait that isnt a Minotaurthis feeling The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Isnt the Minotaur a two meter tall, part-human, part-bull C super buffed toned muscles, and as legend has it carries a hammer?? This creaturealthough similar looks more like a pig? Its a massive muscular spear wielding pig? This is super nostalgic I just cant remember where have I seen it before Lets just say this, the oversized gym freak pig monster is very terrifying. This one seemed to be pretty mad the moment it saw us and began charging towards us. Damn! I KNOW THIS MONSTER FROM SOMEWHERE! Even the charging seems so familiar Nothis entire place seems so familiar.maze charging monsters dammit I cant remember The slime in front of me turns into a puddle instantly to dodge the charging muscle pig. It seems the pig monster is pretty dumb. I mean he just ran over the slime puddle and didnt bother attacking itas if he is suffering from short attention span disorderhes just now simply charging towardslike I am the only target in the view I wish I could do the slime puddle movebut I am in human formits best to say I turn around and run for my life. The monster was gaining on me. This is rather terrifying. How the heck does something so big even fit here. Its like two meters tall and as wide as the mazes corridoronce again this dj vu like feeling is haunting me.I know what I must do I run at top speed away from the charging monster. Its catching upits spear is just a centimetre from stabbing meI make a sharp turn to my left and the monster tries turning as well but skids...and crashes into the dead end up ahead. Stupid monster. Now that I look at it, its wearing brass armour plates and greaves. I wonder what is it doing here.here being my mind... MOBLIN! Thats the name of this damned monster! Its something from Zelda! Not just any Zelda but this particular Moblin version is from Ocarina of Time found in the Lost Woods! Ah! Such a nostalgic game. No wonder I knew how to escape it the moment I saw it. But why is there a Moblin in my mind? This game infringes so many copyrights.but if this is my mind, could this be my imagination? Ill think about these trivial thoughts laterl; before the moblin gets up, I should leave. I need to catch up with the slime! The slime is the only one who knows the way out of here! Where are you slime-kun? There he is! Has he been waiting for me? Is he some sort of guide? :?: Chapter 33.1 & 33.2 - Introspection: Vanessa Alfen (Part 1) Whispers ran throughout the court room, there were forty or so men and women gathered in the Feladonian court. The court room was divided into four sections similar to a court room. Straight ahead from the entrance were three seats for those presiding over the meeting; the judges panel. On both the sides of the panel were influential nobles and government officials who formed part of the Council. Lastly the area dead ahead of the entrance was a stand where those who spoke stood. The meeting was being presided by three influential figures, the King of Feladonia - a thin man with a face that could easily be lost in a crowd, Chancellor of Feladonia and a young man in a black suit with black hair being his only standing out featureC this particular individual made an appearance earlier on in the story around the same time as Kuroshitsuji C the Master. As explained before the King of Feladonia, is in charge of several cities; Feladonia being one of them C the capital. The Chancellor is the person who bears complete administrative responsibility of an individual city. The third person, whose identity is not yet known, seems to be holding a position of even higher authority when compared to the other two. Silence! Silence! Order in the room! The Chancellor cried out; his voice was filled with panic as he hurried to silence everyone. The hearing is now in session. Everyone was quick to stop whispering; unlike children gathered in a class room C nobles are far more versed with etiquette. Some of these men and women held important positions in society and governmentC discipline was a pre-ordained quality for them. I would like to thank everyone for gathering at such short notice The Chancellor began on a chivalrous note however he could not proceed ahead with it; he was cut off by the black haired mysterious man whom everyone in the court had their eyes on. Just who was this man and why was he sit on a pedestal higher than the King of Feladonia? Yes, can we please skip ahead, Chancellor? If we began thanking each and every minister of the state there would be no end to this The young man sounded completely bored and uninterested in following the proper etiquettes of high society. His attitude was considered down right arrogant and rude; and did not go down to well with the council members present. Nonetheless, everyone reserved their criticism C this man after all was position above the King of Feladonia. A House Head or possibly a High King? No. The thirteen house heads were well known figures as are the four high kingsjust who was this cocky young man? YeYesYes my lord. The Chancellor stuttered. Whispers broke into the room again. Did the Chancellor refer to the young man as My lord? There was no even greater interest in the man. It wasnt just coincidence or a mistake that the man sat higher than the King but rather a right of authority. Their suspicions had been confirmed and their interest in the man had been sharpened. How did come to be that such an important person entered the city without their knowledge? Quiet! The King of Feladonia roared as he lost his temper. The council he had was nothing short of gold-diggers. While they all meant well to the kingdom of Feladonia C they had a diversified sense of interest C building new connections in high society to elevate their own position being the most important one of them all. The council refrained from the gossip and hushed at once upon hearing the King. Rarely, does the King lose his cool and speak out. Thank..Thank you your Majesty The Chancellor was a fat man and his face was turning red in shameone could easily mistake his head for the worlds largest tomato. However, the appearance of the Chancellor was not his fault. Since the time an adventurer was spotted in Feladonia to now, nearly a quarter of the city has been decimated. The sole responsibility lay on the Chancellors head. Yes, others would take some blame as well but the Chancellor was the disposable one. Hence, the poor man has been nervous and shaky ever since things spiralled out of control. We are all gathered here today to investigate the details of We all know why we are here! The young man snapped in anger. He hated pleasantries and time wasting procedures. The King pitifully looked at his Chancellor; his fate was sealed. He then turned towards the young man and beckoned him closer. The King whispered something and the young turned to him giving a stare, which was clearly visible C Are you kidding me? Please continue Chancellor. The King requested as he ignored the young man. We are all gathered here today to investigate into the unfortunate events that unfolded the day before in Feladonia. All in favour in discussing this matter? All council members raised their hands; so did the King. The young man refused to participate in such unnecessary time wasting procedures and just slouched back into his chair. I would like to highlight some of the notable events that occurred the day before. There were reports of sighting of a spy, an adventurer, a slime monster and a skeleton in Feladonia. Furthermore, there are reports of a minor civil war amongst the soldiers. For those of you not aware, we are currently counting the death toll and estimating the damage to property. By current estimates, we believe a total of 400 people have lost their lives due to all five incidents and a quarter of Feladonia lies in ruin This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The reaction in the room was explosive. The last sentence ignited the chatters once again. The numbers alone shocked every council member. Few were aware of the exact damage since entire sections of the city had been blockaded and the city was still functioning under an extreme curfew C basically gathering information through unofficial channels had been completely sealed away and official channels werent giving away any numbers. The reasons were now apparent; this was a complete catastrophe. With nearly a quarter of the city, in ruins there are bound to be various goods shortages; had the nobles known about this earlier they would have raided the markets and emptied them. This would not only leave anything for the common man but would also escalate the prices to astronomical levels. By ensuring none were aware of the damage, these issues were circumvented to a certain extent. Please be aware, these estimates are on the higher side. The actual toll and loss of property may not be as extensive. There was some respite. A few of the nobles whose eyebrows were criss crossed C relaxed on hearing the last bit. Chancellor! A young noble called out. Could you please give us a break up of the death toll and property loss? Unfortunately, that information is unavailable at this time. I can however say that the eastern wall of Feladonia is in need for dire repair. The council members froze up. An entire wall in need for repair? This was Feladonia, the city that stood at the edge of the Empire and the Alliance. If there was a weakness then the Alliance would not miss the opportunity to exploit it. Then is it being repaired? The same young man asked again. We are currently doing all that we can. It is for these very reasons that we have assembled. Now if we may proceed quickly with todays agenda the quicker we will secure our interests. The Chancellor added the last bit indicating the floor was not open to questions. The nobles understood the Chancellors play of words but they were not going to accept it like this. Doing all that we can is the same as saying nothing has been done about it yet but let us hope for the best. Then let us proceed, I would like to call on our intelligence officer and commander of the Erito forces, Vanessa Alfen, to report our current situation as well as details of her various missions. Again various murmurs broke out in the court. Vanessa Alfen was a name everyone in the room was familiar with. How could they not be familiar with her name? The young commander of the Erito forces, the first human of the Erito forces and belonging to the shamed house of Alfen. Those who hated Vanessa, personally, and held a grudge against the House of Alfen found a reason to smile. Vanessa and the House of Alfen botched up for sure. These council members found the opportunity they had been looking for to have Vanessa removed from her position. Although, it might not look it, but Vanessa holds a very important position in Feladonia. She is essentially given a free reign in all matters pertaining to information and information control aside from other military privileges. The very fact that such a post exists and belongs to the House of Alfen stirs up animosity in the hearts of many. They wouldnt begrudge Vanessa if she played along as their fiddle or puppet; all they needed was information to secure their interests. However, Vanessa was too sincere and only reported to her supervisor. This caused feelings of dislike and hatred towards Vanessa and the House of Alfen to intensify. Needless to repeat, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity to crush her and the House of Alfen. In a world where the slightest stain on ones repute can complete damage all credibility, the council members would not leave this chance. Not all stood against Vanessa, there were some who over time came to appreciate her honest and sincere efforts; albeit that she belonged to a stained house. However, it should be noted their feelings were more neutral rather than favouring her. Vanessa walked into court. She wore the same uniform that she always did; a white twin tail coat accompanied with white pants. The moment she took her first step, some nobles in unison began crying out for her resignation. Make her resign! House of Alfen is a traitor! She should take responsibility for the downfall She was only jeered further when they noticed her walking towards the stand with a limp. She was supported with a cane. The haters wore a broad grin across their faces; her fall was eminent. Even without trying they would succeed. To be injured while on a mission did not bode to well for her; her fate was sealed they thought. Chapter 33.3 - Introspection: James Adler (Part 2) Vanessa Alfen, are you aware for the reasons of your summoning? The Chancellor assumed a monotonous voice like those often heard in court hearings. Yes. Vanessa stared only at the speaker; the Chancellor. She was doing her best to ignore the vile gazes of those who were impatiently waiting for her downfall. The charges being levelled against you is incompetence. Will you defend against these charges? Yes. There was an up-roar in the court room. None of the nobles expected she would defend her position; she clearly messed up. You are competent when you performed your duties and succeed but you are considered incompetent if you fail. This was an open and shut case; there was nothing to debate about in this. Then I leave the floor to you. Please share with us, a detailed account of everything from the start to the end. I understand. As you are all aware our bitter feud with the Alliance has continued for nearly four hundred years perhaps some of you will claim that it has lasted much before that. Aye! Several voices rang out in the room together. Nearly one hundred years ago, Feladonia had nearly been reduced to ashes during the Third Great War with the Alliance. Although, we won the war, it was an unprecedented defeat for the pride of the Empire. In light of this defeat, the Erito forces were set up Vanessa Alfen, with all due respect to your story, we all are well educated and dont require a lecture in history. A noble cried out. Many thanks for your suggestion, Lord Vallamore, I will keep that in mind. The point I wanted to make with my history lecture was that Feladonia previously fell because our armies had been infiltrated by spies. The Erito forces created for the sole purpose to weed out these spies or control the flow of information to the enemy to our advantage. This was exactly what we were doing twenty and one days ago. The master mind and spy responsible for our previous fall had been identified. Some of you may have known him as James Adler, one of the highest ranking officers in his Before she could complete her sentence, the King of Feladonia, cried out, What rubbish! As the King of Feladonia, I order you to speak no further! Vanessa immediately stopped talking. She expected this reaction from the King and was completely prepared for it. Young lady! Do you know whose name you have uttered? The King asked angrily. I am fully aware, your highness. Vanessa spoke with a bow. And are you aware of the consequences of uttering such blasphemy? The King was angry. He was angry beyond the comprehension of all present. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. There would be consequences if it was blasphemy however what I speak is the truth. Vanessa continued to bow slightly as she spoke. She was nervous and scared but wouldn''t be unnerved even if it meant to speak against the King. As Vanessa and the King exchanged words, the Council grew confused. Who was or is this James Adler? Nobles are like cats or monkeys; once their curiosity has been aroused it is very difficult to stop them from wanting to know more. There were immediate calls from all quarters to release more details of James Adler. Finally a council member spoke with typical flattery laid in his voice, My Lord, King of Feladonia, not all of us is as knowledgeable as you are. We too must know the details of this James Adler and let us together decide whether this person is a spy or not. Even if he is a good friend of yours we will judge cautiously for words from the House of Alfen are often doused with lies. No this matter need not be spoken any further. The King of Feladonida finally invoked his authority, the authority to overrule the council. This wasnt going to go down too well with the Council. Vanessa had now become a secondary interest in the room. No one cared about usurping her from her position right now; right now their was a bigger fish to catchthe King of Feladonia. What if the King was a traitor? The possibility was low but in the matters of political gain, the nobles never hesitate. My King! Such behaviour only speaks against you! I advise to reconsider your decision! Are you suspecting me of treason? the King asked in an exceedingly threatening manner. The Council members lost their nerve; none of them present here held the stature to challenge the king. If there had been even a single House Head present, then may bebut there were none. There were several sighs of relief seeing the Kings demeanour. It wasnt just the King but several others knew that name quite well. There was sweat trickling down their temples. The position that the King had taken up suited them quite favourably. However their relief was not to last. Well, I insist that you share the details with us, officer Vanessa. The young mysterious man finally spoke up. So far he lay quiet and uninterested in the entire proceedings however seeing the young King of Feladonia riled up got him curious as well. Please illuminate the minds of our council members. Who is this James Adler? Chapter 34.1 - Introspection: Death God (Part 3) Vanessa looked up at the person who spoke. She did not recognize the man but could conclude he was speaking from a higher position of authority. She had never seen this man before but had heard rumours of someone of great importance visiting Feladonia. She could only suspect this person was the person of great importance that had been spoken about. Her gaze returned to her King, without knowing the entity of the man who asked her to speak she could not disobey her King whom she served directly. The King of Feladonia, fell back into his seat completely resigning on the matter and waived his hand. Speak. He uttered a single word in defeat. He no longer looked lively but rather defeated and depressed. The King of Feladonia was truly a pitiful fool, for instead having a council that could sympathize with him C he had a council that only wished to reopen old wounds. There were no friends amongst his council, only gold diggers and two faced clowns. James, Adler was the highest ranking officer of the Majestys Imperial Army. Vanessa replied to the young mans question. There were a few murmurs in the room. It wasnt big newsnot as big as everyone expected it to be. The highest ranking officer of the Imperial Army is selected basis nomination of several council members and the King however since there is a proper procedure and screening for it; it isnt the same as favouritism that would constitute as an error in the Kings judgement. Even if the King favoured a single man, no one would see it as his faultWhat was all the fuss about then? Everyone had long expected some senior individual or group of individuals involvement in the fiasco a hundred years back. Furthermore, the Imperial army is a very small portion of the entire army present. The Imperial army directly serves royalty; in this case the King of Feladonia. They largely avoid participating in wars and only serve as a standby to reinforce the kings authority. Example, if a minor noble lord were to revolt against the King, then the Imperial Army would be dispatched to handle the affairs. So what was the big fuss about? Why did the King of Feladonia so obstinately try to avoid slander against this mans name? That same question in different words was directed back at Vanessa. The young man sitting beside the King continued to ask, Is that all he was, Vanessa? No.prior to that he was his Majestys personal tutor in the art of warfare and other lessons...to the best of our intel, he was the Kings right hand man and a prominent advisor at the time. That last bit created the uproar. Just how close was James Adler to the King? To have been the Kings personal tutor a hundred years ago! No wonder all of Feladonia had been compromised back in the day! In fact it was plausible that they may still be compromised. The council members had hundreds of questions for both Vanessa and the King but none of them had the chance to ask. Before anyone had the sense to ask any question, the young man stood up and walked to the center of the room. I see now.so that is why the Alliance appeared to be one step ahead of us back then.it makes perfect sense. The person hiding behind the scene, pulling the strings was him.were you aware of this Nao? The man asked as he turned around and looked at the King who was sinking even deeper into his chair while trying to avoid the gaze of everyone. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The noble proud king now looked like a sickly man curled up. His pride had been shattered and his loyalty was bound to be questioned. Even if he could avoid those questions C his competence was now at stake. It was likely he would have to take responsibility for the fiasco of a hundred years ago. The council members however paid no heed to their king, they in fact froze up again. Did this insolent brat just call the King of Feladonia, a descendent of the Emperor the Old by his pet name in front of the entire council? Just who does this man think he is? No, I was completely unaware. This is the first time I have heard anything like this. The King replied; his voice was weak and it seemed as if he had no strength left. That is even worse! Truly incompetent Nao. Everyone in the room had to hold their jaw from falling off. Did he just call their King incompetent? Just who the heck is this young brat? And why isnt the King fighting back? To not even know the truth.this matter will require further investigation.Vanessa Alfen, you have done your house proud by uncovering this name and truth. Vanessas cheeks turned slightly red; even if a no name was praising her at least her efforts had been recognized. This praise was not gone unnoticed; several council members from different Houses bit their lips in agony. It was likely now that Vanessa could get away with even botching up the security of Feladonia. However, at this time there were limited options at hand. The biggest obstruction in their way was this young mysterious man who walked over them like a door mat. Now we all would love to know how you unravelled the truth however this is not why we are gathered here today. I am assuming, this information has been filed somewhere? Yes Then, Ill go through with it in more detail at my own leisure later on. Whispers could be heard amongst the council members C how dare he not let us know the details of the investigation, who does he think he is? Read at his own leisure? Who does he think himself to be? Breaking past the waves of whispers, the young man continued speaking with his gaze fixated at Nao. While Nao and I may disagree on several things, I will respect his reservations and stature granted to him which is why what is being spoken here as of now may never be discussed with outsiders especially senior House members. The young man he looked at all the council members expecting them to quietly accept his will. Just who do you think you are to order us! A council member finally blurted out in anger. He could not hold back his anger upon seeing this young mans impudence. Even if the King of Feladonia stands silenced, the council have their own independence. We are answerable to only our Ki- The room went silent and cold. An intense and violent killing intent filled the room. Few of the council members even fainted. Even Vanessa a fully trained armed combat personnel flinched when the young man standing in front of her released his killing intent. Who I am, is of no consequence to you. However, if you need a name to address me by, let us go by Death God. Chapter 34.2 - Introspection: Adventurer (Part 4) The council men shuddered. Even if this young brat was insolent he commanded an air of authority and killing intent that superseded anything that they had felt before. The name Death God fit him just fine given his impudent nature and deathly killing intent. Just who was he? They had never heard of anyone like him before? Was he in some way related to royalty? There were questions but who was going to dare to ask? The young man sat back on his chair feeling confident no one would now question his authority. Why did he not tell them who he was? He just considered the matter to troublesome to share. Please continue. He said with a smile while staring at Vanessa. James Adler returned back to Feladonia twenty and one days ago. Vanessa was slow to start. The young man left quiet a strong impression on her (he left a strong impression on every one) but Vanessa felt that he had his eyes locked her on her. She wasnt mistaken. The self-proclaimed Death God had taken an interest in Vanessa for more than one reason C she was intelligent and beautiful; need more be said? Why did you not catch him then? The Death God asked. Three weeks is a long time to let someone as dangerous as him loose If there was damage to be done it would already have been done The king muttered but his voice was inaudible to all. We believed that he could not escape and it would therefore be better to catch him in action and his comrades together. Vanessa responded quickly. I see cut the snakes head strategy.though you said believed.did you not capture him? The Death Gods glare was intense. Vanessa felt he could see completely through her; there was nothing she could hide C that anyone could hide from this man. He had the wisdom and experience of an old man; he could read the meaning behind words and peoples hearts like a book. This man frightened her; his perception of the world around him was deeper than most his age. It would be better to say looks can be deceiving. Vanessa hung her head down shamefully and answered, No.we did not.he escaped And how is it that he escaped? This wasnt a question the man had to ask her; he simply threw a rope to save her. Vanessa quickly began explaining the events that happened. How the Abbe brought someone from the outside, how this someone happened to be an adventurer and how during the confusion and chaos the Abbe got away. It was evident now; the meeting was being chaired by the Death God and the Chancellor who had no role to play. The Chancellor and the King were mere puppets in the story who danced to this mans tunes. I seealthough you lost the Abbe, you managed to capture the adventurer, so that evens it out? Every ounce of strength had been zapped away from Vanessa. The young man was quick and straight to the point. He asked questions which cut through the political fa?ade and hit straight on the heart of the matter. No.no. we did not Vanessa stuttered. Council members would have been rejoicing right now seeing Vanessa stutter but the Death God had already crushed their pride and self esteem; right now there was only one enemy in the room C the self-proclaimed Death God. Vanessa was considered no more than a feeble child no many now even considered her an ally. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. So not only did you not capture the spy but you also failed to capture his accomplice? We had him.but he disappeared . Vanessa, are you hearing yourself? The wind disappears, the water disappears but people dont disappearyou are telling me, you carried him in a closed carriage surrounded by your people and yet the adventurer managed to escape? Vanessa avoided looking up. Her face was red in embarrassment. It may be important to clarify; cases of teleportation are non-existent in this world. The world is governed by rules one of them being Law of Knowledge / Understanding. Suppose an adventurer wants to create the power nuclear explosion then he must possess the basic understanding of the principles of fission. So if there were two users, one who understands teleportation principles and one who doesnt then one will be able to create the power and the other wont. Hence, completely fictional powers are difficult to replicate in this world (like Shadow Clone technique and Sayan powers) without an actual understanding of the technique / power. Teleportation is one of the powers those fictional powers which no adventurer has been able to replicate yet in Ruler of Rules. It should also be noted that there are two types of magic in this world; one that existed in this world before the arrival of the adventurers known as ancient magic and the ones created by adventurers known as novel magic. Now, I would like to know to the best of your knowledge, is the summoning (example of ancient magic) of the slime and skeletons in Feladonia a work of this adventurer or spy? Although we received word of spotting of a skeleton, we saw none ourselves. So it is incorrect to assume there was a skeleton Vanessa stopped talking. The Death God stared at her with such intensity that she knew giving excuses at this point was just plain foolish. It is possible. She replied. So not only did you let a spy get away but you also allowed a dangerous individual into Feladonia and let him get away with wreaking havoc to our city. Vanessa Alfen, what is the primary objective of a soldier of the Empire? To..to protect the people, property and interests of the Empire Vanessa sheepishly replied back while avoiding eye contact with the Death God. She simply hung her head, staring at the Death Gods feet. Vanessas behaviour similar to all those who faced the Death God C he possessed an imposing demeanour. By letting someone who you have no background on into the city, not only did you throw procedure, rules and common sense out of the window, but you completely failed to accomplish anything of significance. The words the man spoke were harsh but true. Vanessa continued to hang her head in shame. Seeing no response the Death God continued, I hereby sentence Chapter 34.3 - Introspection: Stalsbourg (Part 5) Seeing no response the Death God continued, I hereby sentence Sire! The Chancellor interrupted. Yes? What is it? The Death God asked impatiently. There is one more matter, which she is answerable for And that would be? The Death God looked like he would kill the chancellor for simply existing. The decimation for the Norito forces A tiny voice came out of the Chancellor. The Death God let out a breath of air and spoke, Then, before I pronounce your sentence, would you also kindly explain whatever it is the Chancellor cares aboutthough honestly I believe asking her is of no consequence The Chancellor turned to look at the Death God; did the last sentence mean he should not ask her? Or was it just his opinion? Oh for heavens sake just ask already and get on with it! The young man irritably cried out as he rested his chin on his fist and let out a sigh. Lastly, could you please explain to me why were the Erito forces and Norito forces fighting one another? The Chancellor was barely audible. His voice conveyed his fright. Vanessa then quickly recollected the events which occurred after the battle with the slime. It goes without saying she excluded and omitted many details, changing some of the story to portray herself as the defenceless victim and Stalsbourg as the villain. Of course as always, the memory of the nobles is a short one, they soon forgot of their fright and hatred for the Death God and claimed Vanessa was lying. There was no way the House of Goliath would start a fight no less injure a fellow colleague. Somewhere unnoticed in the room the Death God and King of Feladonia let out a sigh. There were so many more important details to focus on but the noblemen and noblewomen always focused on the most trivial and unimportant of things. When it finally seemed that there would be no end to the debate (the topic had from Vanessa the sly snake to to Alfen vs Goliath), the Chancellor -for the sake of his life called Stalbourg Goliath to the stand. The proud warrior and commander of the Norito walked up to the stand. Unlike Vanessa he was not wearing his roman armoured plates etc. He was draped in roman green robes for the summoning. He waved out to the council members as he approached the stands C he knew everyone present given the fact he was member to the Council. Stalbourg Goliath, do you know why you have been summoned here today? Yes, Chancellor Kumo. It would be foolish not to know. His smile shined white as he spoke those words. He would remind readers of a typical cocky jerk that you really want to beat the pulp out of. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Do you dispute, Vanessa Alfens account? Rather than dispute, I would like to add details to it and leave the judging of the story to the noble council. Answered like a purebred noble C confusing and filled with flattery. Proceed. The Chancellor said with a smile. Irrelevant and dismissed! The Death God spoke out impatiently. It seemed eminent that the Death God would blow a vein or two any moment. The Death God hated C absolutely hated fruitless discussions and he completely hated gibberish futile discussions. Feladonia had just undergone a massive attack from the Alliance and the nobles here were wasting everyones time with their petty squabbles. Stalsbourg face convoluted in horror as he looked at the Death God. If Vanessa was the only one who got to speak then he would be unable to get his version of the story out. This was not part of his plan. He completely meant to dispute her story!...even if it meant he had to lie. In the eyes of the council his words were perfect but a poor choice for the Death God. Compared to him, Vanessa fared much better since she had the sensibility to main her composure and give straight replies. If you arent going to dispute her story, then all other details are irrelevant. I dont care about your paltry political disputes but the question was did you attack the commander of the Erito forces? Yes or a No? YYesyes Stalsbourg stuttered under the immense pressure released by the Death God. Then that settles it, you are dismissed of your position! BuBut!! I didnt mean to!! Stalsbourg whined like a child C his behaviour was appalling it reminded of the nobles of their young children at home throwing a tantrum. . The killing intent in the room went up a notch and the temperature one notch down. My hand moved on its own! Stalsbourg was nearly in tears. I was only going to shake her hands!....I dont know why my hand punched hershe is a witch! She made me punch her! Like a desperate man clinging on to anything to save himself. The Death Gods mouth was in the shape of an O and his right brow was raised like ~. Was this the level of the commander of the Norito in Feladonia? Whatever happened to the word standards? The commander of the army was crying and whining like a child. The Death God raised his hand; his open palm was facing Stalsbourg. Just die Chapter 35.1 - Introspection: The Cardinal (Part 6) *Swisssh!* A blurred shuriken bolted across the room towards Stalsbourg. It would have been instant K.O. had it not been for the intervention of the Cardinal. A red blur instantly appeared in front of Stalsbourg deflecting the shuriken and launching it up into the air. *TWING!* The shuriken stuck itself up on the ledge of the roof. Everything happened so fast that many of the nobles could not keep up; it took a moment or two for them to realize that an attack had been launched at Stalsbourg who stood completely immobilized in fear. No one dared to whisper or talk C the Death God true to his name was the harbinger of death. He also had a very short fuse and no one knew what would tick him off next. Stalsbourg wet himself in fright. He was a shame to look at and that also marked the end of his career. I would like to speak! The Cardinal appeared in the room standing in front of Stalsbourg. It was question for many, where did the Cardinal appear from? The windows and doors were bolted You. The Death God squinted his eyes in anger as he stared at the Cardinal. Yes, me. The Cardinal was the only one daring enough to smile in front of the Death God. You really receive too much liberty The Death God murmured. Is that something you heard of from my brother? If you did, my stance is that I never disagreed about it. The Cardinal was completely relaxed. The Council members watched in awe as the Cardinal spoke; the man truly knew no fear. Everyone was also curious to know who the Death God really was and now they found their lead source C the Cardinal. The Death God seemed to be on the back foot with the sudden appearance of the Cardinal. The almighty Death God was pausing between his sentences. What relationship did the two share? It was very much ambiguous as ambiguity can be. The Death God took a deep breath and then spoke, Well your timing is just perfect, you are equally responsible for what happened here the day before. The Chancellor is responsible for the administrative but you are responsible for the city. I would like to correct your understanding. I was contracted to never let Feladonia fall as long as Feladonia stands I have done what I was contracted for... The Cardinal was still smiling as he talked back. The Death God smiled C a very scary smile. He spoke with his teeth clenched. Then whose responsibility should it be? Not sure. I dont really care and neither do you, yet you are frightening these children. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Are you here to defend them? Still speaking through clenched teeth. I only wish to bring certain facts to light. Please enlighten me. Stalsbourg and Vanessa are madly in love and they are bound to get married. The Cardinal declared. The entire house was in an uproar, this was biggest gossip of all time. Goliath loves Alfen C the two houses that hated the other since the dawn time; it was a marriage doomed to fail. Condolences and sympathies could be heard. So it is completely impossible for Stalsbourg to have intentionally hurt Vanessa. The Cardinals smile only grew wider. He was enjoying this. How can you be certain that he loves her? Memory serves me right? Goliath hates Alfen. The Death God asked as he scratched his forehead. Yes Goliath may hate Alfen as you intended. But this and that are two different matters, these two have out grown that hate and truly love each other. Just the other day, I saw Stalsbourg propose to the young lady. The council members were in an uproar all over again. To propose? Some could be heard saying how bold. Stalsbourg approached from behind to say otherwise, but the Cardinal quickly stomped his foot before he could say anything. Stalsbourg didnt open his mouth after that he was in too much pain to say anything. This also marked the end of his noble life in Goliath. Nobles marry within their house and the house of their allies but never their enemies and especially not a fallen house. He could have been apologizing. The Death God as many wrinkles appeared on his forehead. There was love in the air. I could see pink. The Cardinal vigorously defended. The sad truth is that the two of them have been hiding their love from the world in fear it will be objected to! Faking their hatred for each other and fighting in front of soldiersits all a lie. The council was buzzing like bees. It is somewhat unrequited! The Cardinal even managed to sneak in a fake tear. More buzzing, the Vanessas face cringed in disgust. I have personally seen their infatuation for each other grow to love. Childhood love C innocent and pure. The Cardinal held Stalsbourg''s and Vanessa''s hand. OkayI get it. Stop Vanessa who stood in the corner nearly fainted in shock / disgust. The two loathed each other. Vanessa that day swore to kill the Cardinal for real this time. Chapter 35.2 - Introspection: Emperor of the Old (Part 7) After the Cardinals disclosure the meeting was adjourned for five minutes upon insistence of the council members and those who stood in trial. Many wanted to discuss their thoughts on the gossip but the reason they presented was a more potent on C the closed room was starting to stink. The Death God relented C he too needed to take some time and understand what Vanessa C a brilliant beautiful girl saw in a man like Stalsbourg who wet his pants. Furthermore, the room was indeed stinking. Vanessa grabbed the Cardinal by the collar and dragged him out (Stalsbourg rushed to the changing room for). What in the world was that? She asked in a low whisper as she pushed the Cardinal against the wall. Are you trying to destroy my career? On a scale of one to hundred, Vanessas anger stood at three hundred. The Cardinal grabbed Vanessas hand and made her let go. Your career is already over. I am only salvaging what remains of it. His words shocked Vanessa. What do you mean over? I mean its over. Say good-bye to your post and Feladonia. But She found it difficult to articulate her thoughts as a million thoughts flashed before her. Are you certain? The Cardinal frowned. Can you guess who this man is? Vanessa thought about it for a while and then her eyes widened. Dont say it. The Cardinal spoke quickly. But so young for a human! Vanessa exclaimed. You didnt think that when you went after James? Water of Youth? She asked for a confirmation. The Cardinal didnt even bother replying to her question. *** The meeting was resumed. Lets get over with this quickly. Please explain to me why did he attack her? the Death God grumbled as everyone seated themselves. I believe it was mind or body control. The Cardinal spoke as he now stood behind the stand. Is that even possible? The King of Feladonia was the one who asked that question. Normally it might not be but there were certain conditions that need to be met Such as? The Death God asked. Drenched in slime. The Cardinal suggested. Officer Stalsbourg were you drenched in slime. Yes. Stalsbourg meekly replied as he stood behind the Cardinal in a new attire. My guess is if the adventurer can summon and control slimes then anyone drenched in slime should not be too hard to control. I am not detective, but a little bit of imagination and anyone can accomplish what he did. The Cardinal went on to portray a dark picture of Sora and his abilities. The enemy knew us in and out. He knew where are cracks lay and he exploited that. When he saw the opening he dug deep and created a fissure between the two regiments. I find it a bit too unbelievable. The Death God and King spoke simultaneously. You will find in this file, reports of other soldiers enemy and comrades fighting one another well before Vanessa and Stalbourg fought. All were victims to mind control acts. Furthermore, there is a specific case which even states that lost ability to reason and fell in love with the adventurer. The Cardinal confidently handed over a file from his coat to the Death God. Unsuspecting silence crept into the room. The more they learnt about the adventurer the more frightening he appeared. So not only can he summon forth monsters but he can to a degree given the right conditions mind / body control? The Death God asked as he maintained a posture similar to that of the Thinking Man. Yes. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Quite a formidable opponent, you would say? Yes. Then why on in Vallione (name of the continent) did you let the soldiers only accompany him! As I recollect didnt you hand him over to the Erito? Cardinal blinked. The plan back fired.no it was worse, the Death God intentionally tricked him and trapped him. Give me a detailed account of the events that occurred in Feladonia yesterday, Cardinal Feladonia. The Death Gods temper was rising again. It was a night like any other when I woke up, the great ale of Feladonia which I drink like water beckoned for me from the yonder The Cardinal played it still cool as ever. NOT THOSE DETAILS! Test my patience and wretched being and you will be answerable for a lot more than your drinking habits! I will tighten that noose around your neck even tighter. You did say detailed account The Cardinal muttered as he rolled his eyes I meant about the adventurer you failed to catch! I believe you are mistaken, Old Emperor. I fought the adventurer and I fought slime. I won in both the cases. Why dont you ask your shadow. Why he failed to stop the spy and adventurer? Everyone in the room stared at the Death God in silence. Did the Cardinal just call him Old Emperor C Emperor of the Old? The five hundred year old Emperor of the Empire? The Emperor who single-handedly defeated the Alliance in seveal wars? GET OUT! EVERYONE GET OUT! The young man shouted (unsurprisingly everyone scrambled for their lives). SEBASTIAN! **** The court room was empty in flat two seconds C setting a new record. The Cardinal, Commanders, council members and even the king were gone. You summoned? Sebastian appeared in the stand. Detailsjust give me details. The Emperor was breathing heavily. The spy stands dead. Unfortunately I lost his head while tussling with the Adventurer. The Black butler replied with his hand across his chest while bowing. This is unlike you; you lost this head? The adventurer had a gold classed fighter and a griffin. There was only so much I could do with the strength I have been granted. That should have been no problem for you.. That is truehowever, I felt that the adventurer possessed even greater powers. Given my state, I concluded it was best not to fight him. The Emperor popped a vein finally. I think I get it now.you all have grown fat and lazy over the years and become truly incompetent! Suspend the Cardinal, Vanessa and Stalsbourg from their positions. Have Vanessa moved to the Capital and the Cardinal''s contract reworked. Also, have Nao come visit me later and then make sure his father speaks to him. If the council talks make sure to pay a visit to their families. "Is that all, my lord?" Sebastian asked; still bowing. Of course that isn''t all! I want a full investigation into this adventurer! Who he is!? Where he is from?! What his powers are! Find out everything! Set up an immediate task force to prevent him from advancing any further into the Empire. Set up a bounty and circulate all information we have about him. He must be caught dead or alive at all costs! The pride of the Empire is at stake here and maybe our very future! I understand. Sebastian said as he began to leave. "Also one more thing..." The Emperor said. "Yes?" "I forbid Vanessa and Stalbourg from getting married!" "I am sure they never intended to..." Sebastian suggested. "Expressly forbidden by me. Whether it was intended or not, make sure it never happens." Chapter 35.3 - Twisted Personality Today, is a sad day for the world, no for all of humanity.no for all womena sad-sad day. Sora thought as he pushed the last of his slime into a pit. Yeah, its true if you have heard the rumours, I have lost my family jewel. The Kohinoor of the crown is missingI searched high and low, far and near; but my efforts were futile and in vain. I mean I found my chewed up ear and other tiny of the tiniest organs but the most important one was missingWhy? Why? Sora jumped into the hole he dug up. The sun was going to be up soon. Can I even be a considered a hu-man now? I am just some monstersome slime monsterno I cant even use slime anymorejust a skeleton warriorThis is a punishment far worse than death. He thought as he let out a sigh. These were the strange thoughts of the person who destroyed a quarter of one of the Empires most well defended city. A city that has remained untouched for nearly a hundred years was brought to a standstill by the actions of a single adventurer in day. Even the grand siege a hundred years ago took more than fifty days before the insides of Feladonia burned. Feladonia was brought into a state of panic, not by a high level adventurer but one who had been fighting rats till a day before. A level one adventurer (now higher), who had no idea how to use magic, who was unable to use his poweror had the slightest idea how to use rules effectively. An adventurer whose greatest concern was finding his crown jewel. This day would forever notoriously be known by the Alliance as The day Feladonia stood still and by the Empire as The day of Shameby Sora as The day I lost my manhood. *** Soras POV I spent a week in daze; completely shocked C not having it seems to have crushed me (ego) but I think I was finally able to recover when it occurred to me this was just a game. I mean its not like I lost the real one rightnot that I can log out of this game.which means losing it is the same as losing it in real life? It gets seriously depressing when all my thoughts loop in a cycle. So for how I have decided that it is better to focus on where I am right now and what happened during the chaos. During all the chaos and soldiers fighting soldiers, I was able to move about peacefully and search for parts of me (except I never found the most important). The slime stuck to my body so it was convenient that I didnt have to carry it; however it no longer felt part of my body - it felt more like external clothing or armour. Therefore, I preferred carrying it around in my makeshift bindle. I even stole some clothes which were hanging out to dry from the street. My curtain was in complete tatters, I would have disposed it but it serves well if I need to pretend to be a beggar.before the chaos subsided I left city. *** Sora took a deep breath. So they really are gone. He muttered as he realized he no longer has his guardians with him. Sora was sure that the Abbe had been killed, he wasnt so sure about the other two C his mental link with the other two was really weak C an indication that the two of them were very far from him. However, Sora interpreted very weak link as nearly dead. The negative thoughts compounded on each other, killing any hope Sora held on to. Just to clarify, Sora is not feeling sad for the loss of his Guardians C well he is feeling sad for the loss of his Guardians but not in the sense as one commonly grieves for the dead. Sora was grieving for the pawn pieces he lost. This world was nothing more than a game (his logic to hold him mentally intact especially now that he lost his crown jewel). Therefore NPCs by that logic were not real which certainly implies guardians are merely chess pieces. Sora viewed this game as nothing more than chess. Of course it wasnt as simple as chesswhich only has 2 raised to the power 155 outcomesRuler of Rules resembled real life and thus was infinitely time more complex. Regardless of the complexity, Guardians were his pieces and Sora was mourning for losing his important pieces C not for losing his comrades. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Sora looked up blankly at the night sky. Where do I go next? He wondered. If the Abbe was here, he would have been able to guide him.but now he had no one by his side. Sora considered his options very carefully, for the time being he spent the week creating as much gap as possible between him and Feladonia. It was likely that Feladonia had begun pursuit of him.at least he expected this much from them. Given all that he saw of Feladonia he was certain whoever was controlling the Empire was an exceptionally capable person. It was likely posters of Sora were being circulated across the Empire.possibly even a large reward on his head.all this meant Sora needed to be as far away from the Empire as possible. [I must be several leagues from Feladonia.even that monstrous Cardinal should take some time to catch up to me.Ive also taken plenty of precaution of making sure I leave minimal trailbut stillwith those guys you never know.] Sora picked up his bindle which was pretty massive as it contained all his slime and began walking by quickly. Compared to his pace as a slime, Sora-Skeleton was much faster.as fast as a normal human walking. Furthermore, Sora-Skeleton had huge reserves of stamina. So walking long distances was not a problem. Incidentally, for those wondering, Sora was not eating raw rats (since the Abbe was no longer here to start a fire). In fact wasnt eating rats at all as Sora-Skeleton didnt eat anything at all. Initially, not eating anything worried Sora C he wondered if there would be any adverse consequencesbut when he realized that he didnt feel hunger and nothing happened, he forgot about this worry. Sora also no longer felt thirsty, so there was no need to keep himself hydrated either. In turn it also meant that Sora had no need to worry about the temperature / climate he operated in.since he felt nothing. Sora could no longer feel the heat of the day or the coolness of the night. To some degree Sora also lost his sense of touch, he could feel texture of the sand beneath his feet but not as well as before when he was a slime. Even in his vague memories of being human, he felt he had a better sense of touch. These changes didnt bother Sora Other than that Sora still lacked immunity to sunlight C it was now worse than before. The corrosion and damage he took from sunlight had increased significantly. In addition to that unlike his slime body there was no regeneration of damaged bones. Furthermore, Sora could no longer use all the other organs of different creatures he had used to create his body C they appeared to be compatible only with the slime body. Sora hypothesized if slime were flesh and muscle then skeleton mode was simply (and only) bones. Despite the several disadvantages, Sora preferred Skeleton mode to slime mode. It felt more human likesomething which he seemed to be forgetting more and more as of late. There were times when Sora felt he was more monster than human. A terrible number of times he had weird dreams of bloodshed and gorymore than seeing bloodshed, he had a craving for inflicting ithe was seeing pleasure in violenceit bothered Sora. He never had such thoughts before, so it was completely alien but somewhere inside him, Sora wanted a bloodbath. Sora was lusting for the blood of the Cardinal who killed the Abbe. Ordinarily, vengeance is something Sora would keep on a to-do list and tick it off when the time comes. However, a skeleton warrior is born out of darkness and evil. Sora was currently possessing this evil entity so it was not plausible that something or someone was interfering with his way of thinking. C That was Soras conclusion. Once again, Sora was not bothered by these changes in the slightestthough he ought to bebut the feeling of wanting to kill, wanting to see blood spill felt so goodthat Sora was too casual in his attitude to bother about it. Sora rationalized as long has he has free-will he doesnt give a damn about his personality.but were those really this thoughts? Next Chapter >> Chapter 36.1 - Maylon Maylon wake up. Wake up Maylon. A faint voice rang out in the distance. Maylon could not see who was calling out to her C the vicinity was too bright to see anything clearly. She felt like she was standing on the sunbut the light wasnt hot rather it was gentle. Maylon could feel tenderness in the light. Grandfather is that you? Maylon asked as the love and care feeling emanating from the light reminded her of her grandfather. Grandfather? Maylon called out. Her voice was trembledthe light that encompassed her was fading rapidly. Grandfather? Where are you! As if the scenery around her moved, without taking a single step forward, Maylon was transported to the edge C the boundary of light and darkness. Maylon gasped in shock, in front of her was the Abbe. He was kneeling on the boundary line. Why was he kneeling? Why is he here? Maylon could not reason C she could only feel the approaching danger. Grandfather come over here! Maylon called out. Her vision became blurry with salty tears. The Abbe looked at her with a smile. Maylon Before the Abbe could say anymore C two hands stretched out from the void and decapitated the Abbe. A fountain of red burst forth, drenching Maylon completely as she stood in shock. Grandfather! a scream escaped from her lips moments later. Maylon fainted while her scream echoed in the background. *** With silver hair tied back in a bonnet, an old lady resembling a native American Indian granny comforted Maylon. Therethere She whispered as she pressed a folded wet cold cloth against the sleeping Maylons forehead as she lay drenched in sweat. Maylon was writhing in pain. She seemed as if she were fighting a strange illness or a terrible nightmare in her sleep. Her body was burning up as if it were on fireit was only natural under such circumstances for her body to profusely sweat. The old lady was deeply concerned about her patient. She did not know who the girl was or where she came from. Maylon appeared on her doorstep completely out of the blue. When she was found, she was lying unconscious on the doorstep C her body was trembling and weak. Ordinarily, anyone would have kicked a sleeping stranger of their doorsteps but this lady was different. No, it would rather be better to say she could sense something was different. Her tribe had graced her with the title Grand Healer C it could not be coincidence that Maylon was left on her doorstep. There was another reason why the Grand Healer took Maylon in quickly; Maylon was covered in feathers. Not ordinary dove or chicken C bird feathers, but massive feathers easily as long as ones arm. If it were anyone else than the Grand Healer, chances were slim they would recognize the feathers. However, the old lady had experienced much in her lifetime C she easily recognized which creature the feathers belonged to C the Griffin; a powerful beast assumed to have gone extinct in these lands. Just seeing the feathers brought tears into the old ladys eyes. The Griffin was amongst the five beasts worshipped by her tribe. These beasts are worshipped like Gods. Furthermore, the Griffin was said to be her tribes ancestor. The Grand Healer took this as a sign from the heavens that the girl lying on her door steps needs to be saved and thus took her in. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. That was over a week ago. Not once did Maylon open her eyes during that period C her body continues to weaken as her fever continues to grow worse. The Grand Healer looked worryingly at the young girl. [You are much too young and beautiful to die so soon! Wake up young one!] The Grand healer transmitted her thoughts to Maylon however she was met with a stiff resistance. The old lady sighed, even in this weakened state this young frail child maintained a mental barrier of unimaginable proportion. Still trying to heal her? A young man asked as he entered the room. He appeared much like a native American Indian wearing buckskin C a brown leather sleeveless vest with the tips of the quills adorned with loosely hanging bird feathers and other trinkets. He kept his vest open to flash his perfectly toned six pack abs C much to the dismay of the tribe elders who found it repulsive. The Grand Healer ignored the young man C it was her useless grandson. Makes you appreciate the women of Azmen more, doesnt it? He said as he bit into an apple. They arent so frail as her but much more sturdy. Id like to see a fever knock one of our women into such a state One would be a fool to mistake the child as weak His Grandmother, the Grand Healer muttered. Looks pretty weak to me, Grandma I didnt need a fool with button for eyes for his opinion. The old lady retorted. The remark stunned the young man C his grandmother rarely got angry. You know C this isnt some fated child. Those feathers could belong to the Giant Eagle Says who? The old lady asked quickly. The chieftain The chieftain is a fool. She muttered. The young man kept silent C other than his grandmother no one else had seen a Griffin before. So no one could recognize the feathers C they only had his grandmothers words to go by. If she is a fated child, then why is she so weak? The young man asked irritatedly C by his grandmothers standard the world was filled with useless fools. Nothis child is not weak.she is very strongmaybe too strong for me to heal. The old lady said as she changed the washcloth. Her words piqued the young mans interest in Maylon. Strong enough to be my wife? He asked with a smirk. His grandmother slowly turned around to face him and show him her face of disgust C much similar to the face anyone would make if served feces for a meal. This girl would be wasted on you She said as she looked towards the heavens asking forgiveness on her grandsons foolish remarks. Next Chapter >> Chapter 36.2 - The unspoken contract Nao-sama! You summoned me! a woman spoke out as she knelt like a ninja in front of her King C the King of Feladonia. How are they, Maria? The King asked while brooding in deep thoughts. The question caught Maria off guard, her dealings with the King were limited and as such she did not know what kind of man the King was. Vassel C the leader of the Purple Shadows handled all interactions with the King, however ever since he had been incapacitated Maria had been performing all the duties. It became clear to her with this question that the King was very caring of his subjects C the adventure crisis had barely passed by and the King prioritized soldier welfare over city repair. In Vassels and Clarices case C all stops had been pulled for the medical works C perks of being the most elite of elites. They are betterbut recovery is slow Maria replied. Is that so Nao said as he shifted through the paper work that had amassed on his table thanks to the adventure incident. Yes! Maria replied hurriedly, she felt a need to keep fill in the silence between their conversation. Vassel is showing better recovery than Clarice C as expected of our Captainbut Doctors say both will recover It has been over a week . Hasnt it? Nao asked. Maria was uncertain where this was going. Yes Maria replied. To be sleeping for a week Nao muttered. But they are expected to awaken soon! Maria defended her senior. You are certain what you saw? Nao asked as he looked up C away from the paper work plaguing his table. Yes! I saw it clearly! Maria replied C there was a certain raw emotion leaking from her voice. That monster did this to Vassel! Remind me again what happened that night Maria quickly began narrating the story of how they followed the adventurer till the Blue Inn. Then how after the inn exploded C the monster stepped out from the Debris. She described the in excruciating detail his intense blood lust aura. She went on to explain how Vassel ordered them to leave and he went to save Clarice. Hida and Kiyoma rushed to find the Cardinal however Maria returned C her instincts told her to wait for Vassel. That turned out to be right choice, because as soon as she returned she clearly saw the monster cut down her Captain and Clarice. After that the monster spoke with the adventure C from what she could tell he was letting him escapethen something happened and the adventurer transformed into a massive slime and in the chaos that ensued, Maria rushed to save her fallen comrades. Did you hear that? Nao asked. It appeared he was speaking to the wind. I did came back a reply from the ceiling. Maria immediately recognized that voice C it was the Cardinal. Teacher! She inadvertently cried out. The Cardinal had been missing for an entire week! Rumours were floating how he had been killed or something along those lines. Nao removed his reading spectacles and rested his arms on the table. Do you know the identity of that monster? No Maria replied sincerely. She didnt have the slightest of clue who that man was C Vassel knew but he never told the others. But I could recognize him anywherehe was cold and dark.a darkness from which no light can escape. Heh The Cardinal smirked as if in agreement with Marias analysis. Maria continued, And a violent killing intent which would make teachers look like a joke.it felt like we had been visited by a monster of another world. Thank you very much Maria. Nao stopped Maria from speaking any further. Please continue carrying out my request But Maria fought back. Nao paused to let her speak. But guarding Vassel and Clarice is not a job for the Purple Shadows! We should be trying to find that adventurer or that monster! She cried. Arent those two eminent threats to the peace of the Empire? Nao let out a sigh. Please understand, protecting Vassel and Clarice takes supreme importance in this case. Not a word must get out that those two live. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. My lord these instructions feel like you already know the identity of that monster! Maria complained C for a woman dealing first time with the King she seemed to completely forget in whose presence she stood but that was the effect Nao had on his subjects. Naos subjects often forget they were in the presence of a king when with Nao.that is where the Cardinal would step in to remind people who the king is Maria The Cardinal spoke while letting his killing intent leak slightly. I dont remember teaching you such rude manners. Maria suddenly realized that she was speaking to the King and immediately apologized before rushing away. That really was not needed Nao complained. Some people needed to be reminded who they are The Cardinal spoke out C still hiding. I see Nao said completely uninterested in what the Cardinal had to say. I am referring to you. The Cardinal added. You do that intentionally, dont you? Do what? Nao feinted ignorance. Get people to completely drop their guard and let out their inner most feelings Isnt that a good thing? The Cardinal who was perched on one of the supporting ledges of the roof raised his eye-brow as he peered down at Nao. Being vulnerable is never a good thingespecially when it involves your bloodline There was a hint of exhaustion in the Cardinals voice. Did you find what you were looking for? Nao asked as he pushed away the papers C marking the end of his interest in paperwork and changing topics. The Cardinal dropped something on Naos table C floated slowly down to touch the table. Nao picked up the delicate object; a flower. It was like a tiny sunflower except it had pink-shining-diamond like petals. Venus Petalsone of the rarest herbs on his planet Nao said as he examined the petal. One of the most beautiful flowers too And the most potent medical herb. The Cardinal completed Naos sentence. Will this much suffice to heal them? Nao asked while still examining the flower. It is the only thing that can heal them. Oh Nao exclaimed in surprise. Is that how grave their wounds are? The Azwhe Zwelda Zak Anhoor as they call it in my tongue or the Soul Reaper in your world, is a rapier which poisons its victims both physically and mentally C draining them of any will to live on this world. Even if you cure the physical poison the other one will persist till it takes its victims life. Sounds terrible... Nao said as he dropped the flower in test tube. Mental anguish is a pain far greater than physical pain. The Cardinal said as he watched Nao closely. Then, with this I will assume we are proceeding ahead with our plan? Nao asked as he stood up. The Cardinal kept quiet. Ill take that silence as a yes. Then with this our contract has been concluded. I will ensure your brothers fall from grace and you will secure my position as Emperor. The Cardinal got up from his hiding spot and was about to take leave when Nao stopped him. You know I have always been wonderingever since he visited medid he know that Feladonia would be under siege? Is that why he visited? Nao asked. I will investigate the matter. The Cardinal replied. Yes, please doplease tell me how the old man is omniscient. With that both people left the room. *** Light cascaded through an open hole into a dark chamber, it shone upon a tiny figure of a girl, dressed like a nun in white robes, praying. I see no change in the future She whispered. Feladonia will fall, marking the fall of the Empire and your demise. An unseen individual, hidden in the shadows, stomped away in anger. Next Chapter >> Chapter 36.3 - A surprising find Soras POV I forget how many days I have been walking in the desert now.but it has been long enough for me to begin hating it. The Skeleton body has abnormal reserves of stamina C I have been walking since I left Feladonia and am yet to even begin feeling tired. My pace is slow during the day, since I am more sensitive to the light C however that doesnt exhaust me in the slightest. I dont feel sleepy either, even if I want to sleep out of habit I cannot since skeletons dont have eyelids. I cant close my eyes! I tried wrapping a cloth around the skeletons eyeball sockets hoping that it would solve the dilemma C but the cloth was too thin to helpit also didnt feel like I shut my eyes. It was the equivalent of being in a slightly dark room. I am certain even if I managed to get a nice pair of eye patches it wouldnt solve the problem. The experience is frustrating me. Imagine never being able to blink.never being able to close your eyesno this is worse. I feel no hunger or exhaustion! Mentally, I am a human who is habitual to eat and rest. However, physically, I am monster that neither feels hunger or tires! The happiness that I felt earlier on becoming a skeleton monster has faded into dust! And you know what makes the entire journey so frustrating? I am in the middle of a damned desert with no idea which way I need to be heading! Out of all the places I could be C I am in the middle of desert. I could have been by sandy beaches or tropical rainforestsbut no! I had to throw the damned dart in the desert.if I think about it carefully, half this planet is a desertso it really isnt my faultbut stillDAMN ME! The other half is not a desert!! I should have just tried aiming for the other half!! Its just an endless desert.for miles and miles.leagues and leagues.as far as the eye can seeand the damned blazing light during the day.compounding my misery by infinity. Wait! My whining doesnt end there! Remember, the slime I am carrying? Still needs to be hydrated! Day after daymy bindle grows lighter (water is evaporating). Thankfully, once in a while I come across a cactus. I place the slime on the cactus and it does the rest. It has enough intelligence to sustain itself. It absorbs the water (albeit very inefficiently) and nutrients from the cactus (leaving it to die) thereby replenishing itself. However, if I had to put it in perspective C if it lost 100ml water in a day then it regained only 90ml. The situation will certainly become dire if I continue travelling during the day Contrary to the day, the night is far more lovely C I really enjoy the night. It is, in fact, the only time I dont feel bad being a skeleton C if you havent guessed it C Darkness Bonus! All stats double, that means my speed doubles, that means I walk faster, that means I cross the desert faster! Yes, crossing the desert is all I wantno it wasnt so bad when I had my guardians.at least I had some company.that helped me get by.but now.now . I have no one.I guess what I truly wish for is company.company of anyone and anything. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Aaa! I freeze in my tracks. That Aaa wasnt me. I look around really carefully. The desert is as lonely as it can be. Must be the howling wind. I take another tiny step. Aaa! Wind sure talks a lot? What the heck am I saying there is no wind blowing! I drop my bindle and assume a fighting pose C come at me if you dare. My bindle wobbles a little Aaa.. Okay this is getting weird and awkward at the same time. *Who is there?* *rattle* *rattle* *rattle* [Sigh] Yeah, thats another thing. I cant speak anymore C my jaw goes up and down but other than the rattling noise of my bones moving there is no other sound I observe my surroundings carefullyjust sand everywhere.no wind, no insect.just sand. I take a deep breath, this is it, I must be going crazy finally. I always knew Id die crazyjust imagined it happening a lot later. Am I so desperate for company, that I am imagining voices? I guess I should get going, no point worrying about the pointless. Aaa.. [OKAY WHO THE F*CK IS THAT?] And thats when it happened The setting C lone skeleton walking in the desert in the middle of the night. Suddenly, he hears a voice. Before, he can find the source of the voice, a hand pops out of the sand and grabs his leg. I screamed out a loud in fright! - HELP THE UNDEAD HAVE GOT ME! C one of the dumbest things a skeleton can say. Thankfully, I have no voice. I begin kicking the hand that grabbed on to my leg with my free foot C but the grip was strong! Damned monster! My leg came off C the one being held the mysterious hand from the sand. I have two options C hop away to safety and live a life of eternal hopping or fight back. Somehow, a hopping skeleton for eternity doesnt suit my image. Like hell I am going to lose my leg to some other undead! I fight back! I jump back to get my leg when I hear a voice. - the mysterious voice coughs. I pause for a moment and slowly pull my leg out of the sandas I pull it up, I end up fishing out a girl from the sand, upon which I stood. :wat: Next Chapter >> *** Authors notes: indicate different language. [words like this] indicate individual thinking in their mind or communication via telepathy. *words like this* indicate emphasis {words like this} indicate spell Chapter 37.1 - Company? Soras POV Let me clearly emphasize this.I fished out a girl from the sand. Yes, a girl, not a woman. A tiny child. no more than eight? Ten years old? Clearly, younger than Gustav. If I had to describe her, she shares a mix of oriental and western facial features. Her hair is black however it is evident it hasnt been washed for many a days for the colour lacks lustre. She is wearing a silky kung fu dress. Her appearance can best be described as haggard, other than that I cant say any more about her (since there really isnt more to say about a *girl*). She is still holding on to my leg which I lifted up in the air C shes dangling as she is holding on it; swaying like a hanging crib toy. Now, I at best I can say C and truthfully confess.this is a first for me. I have been on a desert safari as a kid and I dont remember digging up little girlsor womenor any human from the sand. Even at beaches C I dont have that kind of experience. As cute as the child is C I have no intentions of taking her with me. Why? Because, she is a child. More specifically, a child I found in the middle of a desert. Maybe her parents are nomads looking for her? Or maybe shes a wanted criminal (that monstrous grip). There are so many more rationale reasons not to take her C what if she gets hurt on my trip (I can do with one less guilt trip)? What if slows me down? I mean I dont even know whether this child is an adventurer or a resident, an ally or a foe, from the Alliance or from the Empire. See what I mean? At best she is a liability but at worst it may mean the end of me. I have had a lot of time to thinkand trust me when I say *a lot*, one of the few things I have come to realize in that time is that this game is not as easy as it seems. The last time when a girl (with pink hair) helped me, I ended up meeting Devil-san and furthermore realized I had been followed. Whether that girl had been a fellow soldier, accomplice to my enemy or just a stranger C the fact is I was followed without knowing it. This case is no different C just because I see a child in the middle of the desert, doesnt mean that I should go running to her helpI have reached my decision. Ditch the kid C if possible bury her back into the sand as she was. I put my leg (bone) down, thus lowering her on to the sand. It seems she is completely unconscious and unaware what is going on. I believe she is reacting subconsciously by holding on to my leg. I wonder if she even realizes a skeleton pulled her out? Never mind. I slowly open up her fingers which were tightly clutching my leg. It took a little time and effort C I did it extremely slowly and patiently since I didnt want to wake her up. I even added a little sand on her, so that she wont be discovered (assuming she is running away from someone) Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I pick up my bindle.Right thenIll be on my way! *Trips* I fell flat on my face. I turn around and notice the sleeping brat holding on to my leg She murmurs something incomprehensible C most likely her native language. It sounds like she just made fun of me. Okay! No more Mr. Nice Guy. I shake my leg violently in an attempt to throw her off but shes too good. *Let go dammit!* I am beginning to resemble more and more like an anime gag comic than a serious protagonist in a fantasy world! No matter how hard I try to shake her off C she doesnt budge. Shes literally glued to my leg. It is frustrating me that I am wasting my time on this child [I may have wished for company but I never asked for a child that I need to look after!] I complain. Seriously, if wishes are just randomly going to come true C why couldnt it be a hot babe of 16? [ ] An alien voice echoed in my head C no it might be clearer to say such feelings were conveyed to me. I pause from all the fussing and kicking and stare at the tiny thing holding on to my leg. Is telepathy a birth given right in this world? [Let go!] I insist back. Although I spoke in the only known language to me C I focused more on the feeling and visual imagery of letting go. It worked. She let go of me. I pulled away my leg and dashed away from her. [ ] In that instant my mind was flooded with thousands of images C they were her memories: some were happy and others were sad. They were all jumbled up C chronologically. The last few memories stopped me dead in my tracks. *Deep breath* *Rattle* - My jaw bone rattles as I curse my luck. I turn back to pick her up. Next Chapter >> Chapter 37.2 - Hōritsu Ai Soras POV I quietly stare at the undead girl as she quickly chewed up a rat. She had no complains eating it raw (neither of us know how to start a fire with magic) her only requirement is that I skin them before offering it to her (she dislikes the distinct taste of hair). She hungrily wolf downs one bite after another; making all sorts of crunching noises as she chews the bones. If I had any appetite it died watching her eat. She stops chewing and looks up at me. I have no idea what is going through her mind. She moves her hand forward and offers me some. If I could smile; I would. I politely communicate to her that I am unable to eat. She gives a puzzled look and resumes munching away C with each bite she takes her skin regains colour it changes from rotting skin to a fresher pale blue colour. So let me introduce my new companion through the (annoying) desert; Hritsu Ai. Now, I know everyone must be thinking Aha! Japanese name implies Japanese person implies fellow adventurer! Sadly, that isnt the case for Ai. From the memories of Ai that I have seen, I can say she received her name from her father, a Japanese adventurer. Id be lying if I said I knew her father and so I have taken his daughter in. In fact, I have no clue who that man is in her memory. The only thing I do know is that she addressed him as father. If Ai has been adopted then I am merely taking in Ai to learn more about how she gained the undead state. In this game, I have no qualms becoming the undead if it enables me to live longer C coming from a skeleton that may not be as convincing but if I were in slime mode it certainly has its advantages. Furthermore, she may be able to give me a clue how I can switch between modes. That is the first reason why I am interested in taking her in. The second reason is of slightly greater interest to me, what if Ai is the biological child of the adventurer? If she is, then I am curious to know what exactly is she? I have never heard of a game where adventurers can give birth to NPCs. Regardless of her origins or state, my true motive of taking in Ai is her mother; a bishoujo amongst bishoujo C she would rightly inherit the title Peerless Beauty. Her mother was a pure elf C and hotness beyond measure. Now, if Ai were to grow up with certain *issues* *ahem*.lets just say my old age will pass by very pleasant on the eyes. Now before anyone corrects me and points out that she is an undead and cant grow up C yes I already know she is an undead *but* she does grow up. Categorically, Ai and I are both undead however it seems while I forever remain unchanged she will age like a normal elf. How do I know this? The clue lies in her memories once again. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Ai was a stillbirth however her mother could not bare the loss and a certain magic was cast to bring Ai back to life C however she came back to life as the undead. While Ai did not have any of these memories, when her parents were prosecuted by the local village all was revealed to her at the age of six C at which point she was supposedly killed but managed to escape. During these six years, Ai grew up just like any other child, she was completely sensitive to light and holy objects C just as I am however other than her diet (she cant consume vegetables) she is completely normal. Her strength and regenerative abilities clearly stood out but beyond that there was nothing out of the ordinary. Ai has been roaming around these deserts for a while with nothing of notable interest happening during this period. I assume it is because of the fact that she is daughter of an elf that she ages more slowly than a human but I really dont care. *Mother is a bishoujo* and as long as she inherits those traits C I dont care. That pretty much was Ais story C a very short. When Ai shared it with me there was more detail however nothing relevant (a seven year old doesnt have many interesting things to share). While my assessment of her is that she is a greater liability than an asset now however the potential future rewards far outweigh the risks. Ai looks at me after finishing the three rats I caught for her. She smiles and says, Hentai I nearly collapse from sitting posture. Did she just speak Japanese? No waitdid she just call me hentai? I clean my ear socket - must have some sand in it. [Pardon me?] I ask her politely. Does she understand me? Hentai Ai repeats. I must be imagining this. Does she understand what she is saying? Sora Lolicon She speaks out with a grin. :frozen02: Next Chapter >> -x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x- Authors Note: 1. Thank you abuafridi for mistakenly assuming the girl was an undead - I originally scripted her as alive. Chapter 37.3 - Sora Loli Hentai Ai said. Sora gave Ai a confused and guilt-ridden look. Sora Lolicon She speaks out with a grin. Sora froze up like a statue of ice C it would seem his brain stopped working as he tried to process the new information. Now dont be mistaken, most people would be thinking that Sora must be thinking the following: does Ai speak Japanese? Is she Japanese? Has Ai been lying to him all this while? And so onbut no! Sora took on a completely different tangent of thought: How many laws have I broken? Can she provide evidence in court? Is it a crime in virtual reality too? Is necro-philia against the law? C his thoughts bordered more closer to someone guilty (and seriously disgusting) looking for an escape on being caught red handed. Sora-Loli? Sora-Loli? Ai repeated as she waived her hand in front of face bring Sora back to reality. The words certainly grabbed Soras attention as he moved as fast as lightening to wrap his hands around Ais mouth lest someone hears her C not that there is anyone in the vicinity. mmmmm Ai tried to scream out however her voice was being muffled by Soras hand. [Shhh!] Sora cried out C looking panicky and very guilty. Ai stopped resisting and speaking. She calmed down and looked up at Sora. Sora took a deep breath and removed his hand. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Ai screams out at full volume. Her high pitched *unusually* loud girl scream stuns Sora for a split second. Ai tries to break free from his grip however Sora recovers and tries to cover her mouth once again C his efforts are in vain. Ai begins to wrestle for her freedom and Sora was no match for her. Once Sora leaves her, Ai scurries a good ten feet away from him. The two kept staring at each other for a very very long time. Neither party batted an eyelash - Sora didnt blink because he had no eyelids and Ai didnt blink because undead dont necessarily need to blink. Sora tried smiling C but having no muscles whatsoever he was unable to convey any facial gesture. Ai took a step back seeing the skeleton making some gesture with its jaws. Sora was panicking C he couldnt let her get away (for many reasons now). [You speak Japanese?] he asked her. Ai was uncertain what this had anything to do with their situation but nodded slowly. Sora frowned. Once again physically it was impossible for him C his thoughts of frowning could never be expressed. [Why? Can she speak Japanese?] Sora wondered. [Because my father taught me Japanese.] She fluently replied back to Sora. Sora looked up at her and groaned C the brat read his mind. He completely forgot to barricade his mind. [Then, why didnt you speak in Japanese before?] How am I supposed to know you spoke Japanese as well? You dont look like father. All I see is bones. Ai replied hurriedly in her defense. For a six-seven year old her replies were well structured and quick-witted. How old are you? Sora asked slowly C the question was a dangerous one as in his current scenario it warranted multiple meanings. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Ais eyebrows twitched slightly; though her expression could be easily misinterpreted as well however Sora patiently waited for a reply. I dont know. Came back the reply. The question was a difficult one for Ai. She lost track of the days, months and seasons (there is only one season in the desert C fried) that she had been stranded in the desert. I dont know. She muttered again before making tearing up. As an undead she could no longer cry tears but she could certainly feel emotions. Sora quickly moved to comfort her. He concluded that she couldnt possibly be that old since she was still emotionally immature C that or the topic of age was a really sensitive one to women. [Therethere] Sora said as he patted her head. Ai did not resist him. Why was Sora being so kind towards Ai? Maybe because he saw a Japanese connection through her. She spoke fluent Japanese unlike his Guardians (who sounded very crude and foreign). She even had impeccable timing with Japanese words. Although, Sora was broken in many ways ever since his journey in Ruler of Rules began but meeting Ai seemed to have restored him in some way. She became the first tangible sign that his former life did indeed exist and not a figment of his imagination lost in the distant past. Ai represented hope and way a back home C that is why Sora moved unconsciously to comfort her like a real person. [I didnt mean to upset you.] Sora told her. I am sorry for screaming loudly, Sora-loli. Ai replied back. Sora froze up again but his recovery was faster. [Dont call me Loli. That is a bad word. You are insulting me when you say that.] Sora patiently explained to her. He truly believed that there must be a misunderstanding. Ai displayed a confused look. Sora thought for a moment and continued, [Call me Sora-sama or even Master will do.] Ai looks up at Sora who moved from patting her head to stroking her hair. But papa said if a man is kind to me for no reason to call them Hentai and address them as Loli / lolicon. Ai replied back sincerely. Sora cringed slightly C if only he had a face his expressions would be worth a million words. [Bad Ai! I told you it is a slang!] Sora repeated. [Call me Sora-sama.] No! Ai replied back. [Master?] Sora asked with faint hope. No! Ai shot back with a ferocious glare in her eyes. Her fathers teachings were the law for her and nothing came above that. Sora went as far as to declare her father taught her wrong C clearly she was angry. Sora-Loli! She resolutely declared, pointing out to Sora. Sora began reconsidering his options C ditching her in the sand as he first found her seemed completely ethical. Next Chapter >> Chapter 38.1 - An old foe Dont leave me! Ai cried out as Sora ran in attempt to ditch her behind. Then start calling me Sora-sama! Sora shouted back without looking at her. Aaaaaa! Ai screamed out in frustration. Having created sufficient gap between them C about a 200 meters or so, Sora stopped and turned around and said. Sora-sama or Master. Choose. It really wasnt a choice in one sense but Sora gained some devious satisfaction from this - troubling her. Ai pouted her cheeks in anger. She didnt like Sora or what he was trying to get her to say. Lolicon-sama? She asked. In her mind this was a compromise. The words were powerful it hit Sora like a tsunami of pebbles. He stood still like a statue C was she intentionally trying to annoy him. He was convinced that she knew what the L word meant and was just doing this to tease him. However, Sora wasnt going to stand and listen to her taunts. He decided to ditch her C he rather be alone in this desert than have the company of a twerp who kept calling him L****. Seeing Sora walk away, black ink like liquid began dripping out of the edges of Ais eyes C thats how an undead cries (very horrific). Sora paid no heed C these were Soras many qualities; being completely empathetic to those around him. There were many time before in Royal Road where Sora broke the heart of many young maidens and girls because he wanted to do things his way or he wouldnt participate at allC partially a reason why Sora has been single all his life. People also viewed Sora as a spoilt whenever he fussed to have things his way. Hence, Sora wasnt popular amongst the general masses or normal people either for the above mentioned quality. Waaaaaaaaaah! Ai began crying loudly as the distance between them widened. She was frustrated beyond her wits. Firstly, she was just a child. Secondly, she had been roaming in the desert for the longest time ever with no hope of finding anyone C now that she did she didnt get along with this person. Lastly, Ai too was used to being spoilt (before her parents were killed). Ai and Sora were very similar in this way though for different reasons. Sora was intentionally vicious and mean to have things his way. Ai, unlike Sora, was a child C a child who has experienced anyone saying no to her whims and fancies. Sora continued to ignore the undead child and kept walking on. He really, couldnt bother with a crying brat. Sora had desires but he wasnt foolish enough to take care of a child C much less an undead which called him L*****. Ai took a moment to stop howling and see how far Sora had gotten C pretty far. She was stunned how Sora didnt even look back at her once C he kept walking and walking. It was really as if he didnt care about her. Although she cried for real, she was used to receiving attention and lots of kindness when she cried. It became a bad habit of Ai and she would cry whenever she needed something. However on Sora this was not working. It was as if Sora knew those tears of her were not coming from the heart. Ai maybe a child but she was a sly child. To Ai, Sora was clearly a formidable foe who saw right through her. Not giving up, Ai ran behind Sora. So what if he is trying to ditch her? She can always follow him. Sora took notice of the little girl running behind him to catch up to him. [tch]. Sora began running faster and further away from her. He found her truly bothersome C she had a high pitched voice, called him a nasty name and had no clue how to hunt. For a companion those were very bad qualities. Aaaahh! Ai screamed as she upped her speed as well when she noticed that Sora had taken notice of her. Now it wouldnt be wrong to say, that Ai is *stronger* than Sora, this naturally translates to faster as well. There were two reasons why Ai is stronger than Sora C first she is a higher category of undead when compared to Sora and second she is of a higher level. Ai easily caught up to Sora. Sora stopped running when he realized she could easily match his max pace. His efforts had been futile. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Fine, if you are going to follow me, I wont stop you but I certainly will ignore you like the air. I will treat you like the wind or an invisible person. Sora declared C standard 101:How to frustrate younger children . Ai thought Sora was joking but after a few minutes realized he was not joking. He never made any passing comments nor did he laugh on any of her jokes. She even tried standing in front of him to block his path but Sora tried walking over her. She tried tugging Soras clothes from behind but at that moment he quickened his pace. She tried dashing against to make him fall over but he was able to dodge her top speed (Rule One had been activated). Ai stopped dead in her tracks C being ignored brought up something from her past. WAAAAAAAAAAAAH She started crying really loudly and for real this time. She had never met someone so frustrating before. Someone who could completely get to her. He was like an evil person taking advantage of her situation. She completely hated Sora. WAAAAAAAAAAH She cried even louder seeing Sora kept walking on C ignoring her. In this large desert there is only one rule for travelling C never make too much noise. *Rumble* The earth shivered slightly. Sora stood still feeling the slight tremors. WAAAAAAAAAH Ai continued crying; she didnt pay heed to the tremors rather she was so lost in crying she didnt feel them. [Earthquake?] Sora wondered as he felt the vibrations grow louder.
Sensing Danger!
Unable to ascertain number of targets.
Sora looked at these messages with great curiosity C it all seemed so nostalgic.
Scent picked up.
This message particularly interested Sora C since he had no nose as a skeleton. [Could it be my slime senses are connected to my interface?] Sora wondered. The trembling became more violent.
Scent recognized: Desert Worm
[F*ck no!] Everything came flooding back to Sora in an instant. A mini-map popped up in front of Soras vision however he quickly closed it. Based on his previous encounter he knew exactly how far the worm was. Sora dashed towards Ai C who was very much confused why Sora was running towards her. Ai was frightened. Sora was running towards her with his eyes burning red C seeing a skeleton with bright red eyes come at you at full speed can surely be a scary experience. Ai was frightened by Sora C is he angry at me? Is he coming to hit me? Ai who has no combat experience doesnt even understand she is stronger than Sora much less have confidence of being able to fight back. Ai tried to run away but she was so frightened that her legs wouldnt budge and when they did the ground beneath her was shaking so violently that she ended up tripping. Ai grew even more frightened since she had never experienced an earthquake before. She was panicking and had no clue what to do C thus she began crying even louder and louder. Sora rushed towards her and pushed her away, at the same time the sand where Ai had been sitting erupted. A massive pillar of white rings shot up through the sand and stretched into the sky. Ai froze up in terror C dangling on her shoulder was Soras left arm C that was all that was left of Lolicon-sama. Next Chapter >> Chapter 38.2 - Dungeons & ...Worms? Ai looked up at the massive swaying pillar C she didnt understand what it was but was able to piece together that it killed /ate Sora. Ai trembled in fear. She was as quite as a mouse C no even quieter. This was her first time seeing a desert worm which is a surprising fact given that the amount she cries one would have expected that it would have eaten her up before. *** Sora sat crossed legged on a pink platform in a meditative position. Currently, he was inside the stomach worm C not a very nice place to be. Since the monster ate a lot of sand C 99% of its stomach was filled with sand. Sora was reflecting on his actions C saving Ai was something he did involuntarily. He regretted that decision now. [I save the brat and I get killed C brilliant.] Sora cursed himself silently. [What did I even hope to accomplish saving her?] Sora asked this superficial question to himself. He knew exactly very well what he had hoped for by saving her C to appear cool and win her over. Having said that, he did react involuntarily; saving Ai without thinking about the consequences. It were as if being the nice hero was ingrained in his DNA C something which Sora refused to believe. [Stupid! Stupid! Stupid me!] Sora thought as he picked up a shoe lying next to him and began beating his head with it. Sora took a deep breath C he was beginning to come to terms with the situation. He quickly examined his surroundings. It was like a long circular corridor filled with sand dunes. The ceiling was pink and arced. There were strange luminescent tentacles hanging from the ceiling which lit up the stomach C Sora was thankful for that otherwise he wouldnt have been able to see properly in the dark. As he looked around, he could see that this monster had eaten many things C many strange things C there was a ship stuck in the sand dune, there many dead eaten skeletons scattered everywhere and there were even some stone buildings C fully intact. As Sora looked around, he noticed one of the tentacles sifting through the sand and latching itself on to a cactus. Just like Soras slime C the tentacle began depleting the cactus of all its nutrients. Unlike Sora Slime, the tentacles were much faster at absorbing nutrients. Furthermore, it seemed that the tentacles were somewhat sentient after one discovered food the others would rush to extend themselves to the meal. They had an effective length of fifteen meters so not every tentacle was able to reach the meal however those which were able to reach the meal fought amongst themselves for it. Sora found that very weird C arent they part of the same monster? As Sora moved slowly away from his spot he avoided the attention of tentacles C it seemed as if they were receptive to vibrations and lacked any other receptive senses. As long as he didnt make any sudden movements or step on any tentacles he should be fine. As Sora moved further inwards C it became stranger; the volume of sand increased and the tentacles reduced however the tentacles were now replaced with floating jellyfish. Hundreds C no may be thousands C of glowing floating jelly fish. Sora stared at the scene for a moment, his predicament reminded him of Pinocchio when eaten by the whale or of Link in Jabu Jabus belly. Sora thought about it carefully C the experience was definitely more akin to Jabu Jabus belly. Now that he thought about it even the tentacles were really similar to those found in Jabu Jabus belly. Sora sighed C this game was such a rip off. Beyond that, Sora was fairly excited now by the situation, if this game was anything like Jabu Jabus belly then it is quite possible that this could be a dungeon. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Sora was on the right track C this in fact was a dungeon. It must be stated that not every desert worm / monster contain within them a dungeon. Rather it could be said that this dungeon took the form of this monster. Therefore, it has been known as the Great Desert Worm Dungeon. If this had been a dragon, then it would be known as the Great Dragon Dungeon and so on. It is pretty clear that the naming sense in this world is not all that great however that is not what is interesting about this dungeon. What makes it interesting is that it is a monster dungeon by classification. There are basically four types of dungeons in this world C building type dungeon, open space type dungeon, mnster type dungeon (the one Sora is in), and lastly dimensional type dungeon. The first building type dungeons can be sub classified into Castles, Temples, Caves and Towers C in order of difficulty. These are typical dungeons many of which were artificially created thousands of years ago by a forgotten race to protect their treasures. These type of dungeons are scattered all over the continent and nearly all have been discovered. The second type, Open Space, is a bit more difficult to find as compared to Building Type since a person wouldnt know they are in a dungeon. Open Space type of dungeons tend to normally be an area of difficult terrain with no visible boundaries example an infinitely large version of Lost Woods (Zelda OoT reference). Some historians have even referred to the Great Arid Desert as a dungeon of sorts but because of its vast size no treasure found till date this theory stands disputed. The third type of dungeons is the monster dungeon. Unlike other dungeons, this dungeon is actually alive and takes the form of a monster. Finding a monster dungeon is considered extremely difficult as it requires one to be eaten by a monster. There are a few strong who can with complete confidence allow themselves to be eaten however the vast majority would avoid such a process to find a dungeon. Amongst all dungeon categories in this world, the monster dungeons are amongst the most difficult dungeons that one can find in Ruler of the Rules. The difficulty lies in the fact that there are only and only two ways proceed in a monster dungeon succeed or die. In all other dungeons there exists some possibility to exit the dungeon or to live in them however monster dungeons are different. As the core labyrinth represents the stomach if an adventurer (or resident) fails to clear it within a specific time period they are certain to die. Furthermore, people from outside are also unable to help as killing the monster / opening the stomach will collapse the dimensional space in the monster hence killing those inside it. Even though the monster dungeon is the most difficult in terms of rewards there is one that even exceeds it C the Dimensional Dungeon. This is the rarest of rarest dungeon and of unknown difficulty C the Dimensional Dungeon or the dimensional rift as most call it. Where do they appear? where do they lead? What is their difficulty? All of this is unknown. However, the only currently open dimensional rift is located in the Wastelands of the continent C it has been christened as the First Gate. For now, our protagonist knows none of the above and as always has no clue what he has stepped into now - or does he? Next Chapter >> Chapter 38.3 - Monster Dungeon (Part 1) Even without being informed beforehand Sora tacitly understood his position C he was well aware of the fact that he had accidentally stumbled into a dungeon. It wouldnt be wrong to say that Sora was even aware of the difficulty level of the dungeon or its rarity. Why did Sora know all this? Experience. This was not the first time Sora had entered a monster dungeon C the last experience was in Royal Road. Sora carefully examined the ceiling C watching the floating jelly fish. It would appear that there were over hundred of them. Each one bobbing around aimlessly C leisurely. He was certain that they would attack him if they took notice of him. There were also three tentacles hanging loosely from the ceiling C although they appeared to be completely harmless, Sora could guess that they were the most dangerous threat in this area. On the surface those three tentacles appeared only slightly larger than their counterparts located in the previous area however that slightly larger appearance was all that Sora needed to know that these were mini-boss level tentacles. Based on his examinations of the previous smaller tentacles C they had an effective stretch zone of 15 meters however the slight increase in volume could mean that these three had an effective range of 25-30 meters. Sora could guess this much because he had once been a slime. The effective slime reach was determined by the level of stretch he had attained and the total slime volume. Even a slight increase in his slime volume had helped him greatly increase his reach. Although Sora could only guess what the actual effective range of the three tentacles was however he concluded since the room that contained them wasnt so large they possibly couldnt stretch outside the boundaries of the room. [Then let me find out what Skeleton mode is truly capable of] Sora thought as he stepped into the room. It was a different area compared to the previous area as if contained not a speck of sand. Unlike the previous area it was completely clean. Although it was an insignificant detail C Sora was worried upon noticing it. Dungeon rooms which were orderly and clean were the worst. Sora felt a little uncomfortable as he stepped on the pink ground C possibly monster flesh. The moment Sora stepped on the pink ground the floating jelly fishes which had been wandering about aimlessly suddenly began buzzing like bees! Their movement became very violent as they darted in a zigzag manner. Sora examined all this very carefully C there was nothing else that he could do. It was not like as if he had a sword that he could use to cut and dice his opponent. In fact, Sora believed a sword in this situation would be counterproductive and would only slow him down. He had the option to take a step back but as long as the jelly fishes werent attacking him. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The moment Sora took the next step, the neurons in the jelly fishes flared up. These white translucent jelly fishes couldnt hide the electrical circuitry of their brains from their prey C which Sora believed was most crucial since he could guess their weapon of attack C electricity. Sora loosened the bindle and hung it across his shoulder. Sora then reached out for some slime from his bindle. He greased his body with slime as much as he could be deciding to continue. As long as the slime clung on to him C Sora was confident he would be fine. *Deep breath* Sora was tense. Certain that there was no one watching, with any warning, Sora immediately dashed across the room. It was a smart choice C the jelly fishes began letting loose blue bolts of lightning at him. Behind each step Sora had taken there was a tiny black scorching patch left behind C had Sora not been running as fast he could he would have surely been hit. Sora grinned as he dodged each attack; it reminded him of a certain training lesson he had been forced to undertake at the dojo. The skeleton mode was certainly faster than the slime mode running otherwise Sora would have been hit ten times by now. To be exact the skeleton mode was nearly twice as fast as the slime mode. Though one may wonder why Sora has a need to dodge lightening especially since he is greased up in his electricity resistant slime. Sora had his own line of reasoning he didnt know if the slime would work just because he covered himself in it. Further, the last time he was hit with lightening he was out cold for a brief moment. Sora certainly couldnt afford being out cold. For these two reasons, Sora determined it would be better if he avoided being hit with lightening. The moment Sora crossed the half mark in the room, the three tentacles which were equi-distant from him (triangle formation), became active. Sora took notice of their awakening however his focus was locked on the exit C a valve (very similar to the ones located inside Jabu Jabu). Sora was a few meters away from the exit when his body went flying C Sora had been hit. Next Chapter >> Chapter 39.1 - Monster Dungeon (Part 2) Sora groaned as he got up slowly C in terms of damage he lost a mere 3% HP however the real problem was he was now completely surrounded by jelly fishes and much further away from the exit than when he started. Sora however ignored them all, he only eyed the tentacle C mysterious tentacle number four which had hid itself in a crevice above the exit made an appearance. The three tentacles normally wake up when the intruder reaches the halfway mark. They are usually swift enough to protect the exit however Sora was (as always an exception to the rule) faster than anticipated. Under more normal circumstances intruders are slowed down by the lightening attacks however Sora was different than anything else that had invaded before. His speed never slowed once even while dodging the barrage of bolts. It could be considered nothing short of a miracle that Sora was able to evade the attacks so effortlessly C it was his terrible misfortune there was no one around to witness it otherwise he was certainly be viewed with awe. Maybe it wasnt coincidence but Sora normally hid this side of him from others. That said Sora was definitely being watched C watched by the Jelly Fishes. Although these floating creatures appear quite brainless they werent as brainless as they appeared. They were intelligent monsters which learnt with experience C and Sora was a new experience for them. Never before had they encountered someone who could so effortlessly dodge each other their attacks. Naturally, being intelligent creatures the jelly fish panicked and went all out against Sora the moment he reached the mid-point however Sora continued to evade them so easily. How? They wondered but that was an answer they would never get. The jelly fishes would probably die of shame if they ever learnt that Sora was barely level 11. For a skeleton with such low AGI and SPD dodging a single bolt of lightning should be impossible C however Sora was fairly confident that as long as he could see the attack coming he could dodge it. To be more correct C Sora wasnt dodging the attacks he was anticipating where the attacks were headed. Even the lowest level creature with the basic AGI levels would be able to dodge an attack as long as they knew where it was coming from well in advance. In Soras case he knew a full two seconds before where a jelly fish was intending to launch an attack before it actually launched the attack. More precisely, between each attack there was a gap of full five seconds; that was the recharge time required to load the attack. Five seconds may not seem much when compared to the number of jelly fishes present (over one hundred). This meant that at any given second Sora had to dodge at least twenty bolts. When viewed like this Sora was confident in his abilities to be able to keep up C as long as he could see them C even if there were over a hundred of them. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. That is why Sora took a hit from the fourth hidden tentacle C because he had been unaware of its existence. As Sora could not anticipate it he could not dodge it. The next moment the jelly fishes being intelligent monsters that learnt from experience quickly surrounded Sora. They were leaving no room for him to escape C they viewed Sora as a bothersome existence and knew they had to finish him off sooner better than later. Thus they didnt wait even a second to launch an attack after they completed surrounding him. Before Sora could formulate the next move, he was struck with nearly 10,000 volts of electricity. Even with the slime greased over his body, Sora had little resistance to an attack of such scale. And let me repeat, these jelly fishes were extremely intelligent. They ensured to attacked in two batches in quick succession. Soras HP declined by 90% in an instant, before he could even realize what was happening he passed out cold. Once the Jelly fishes were certain that Sora had passed out cold, they scattered. They resumed their aimless bobbing in the room. The black scotch marks disappeared as the wounds healed and a hidden entrance opened into the room. Two short figures walked into the room and stood beside Sora. Eh One of them was clearly startled seeing Sora C not what they expected. How did this one end up getting here? *Sigh* The duo let out a sigh. False alarm. You take him back. The first one spoke. Me! Why me? You take him! You were the one who swallowed him, take responsibility! I cleaned the dishes yesterday! The first one cried back in complaint. I have to feed the jellies today! Fine then! Ill take him. Grumbled the first one. Some of the floating jellies nearby came to attend the duo. Three jellies lifted Sora into the air and followed behind the duo into the hidden passage. Next Chapter >> Chapter 39.2 - Monster Dungeon (Part 3) Soras POV If you know the feeling of being electrocuted, then I can save some time by not talking about it. How do I describe this feeling or rather not feeling anything. Its like a numbness that spreads all across my body. Had it not been for the slime greasing on me, I am certain that I would have died. I expected the slime greasing to be a bit more resilient however as expected it seems it is more effective when I am in slime mode. I must say this is a fantastic moment C being knocked out cold let me entered the elusive sleep like state. Even now that I am semi-conscious I still cannot see anything; my eyes are feeling as if they are finally getting to rest after eons. I wish I could stay like this forever C but I am well aware of my predicament C I guess I can wait five more minutes, its not like I get to sleep everyday. *** Soras five minutes extended to thirty minutes. He was completely healed however his eyes didnt open. At this point his caretaker, a cleric goblin, began fretting. I have been watching over this one at least an hour.its all healed upbothersome idiottroubling the masters like that! The caretaker muttered. Kukukuukuthough you will soon learn your place in these matters. Sora was wide awake. Furthermore, he completely understood everything the goblin spoke. Sora found this most strange. He was certain that the goblin was speaking in another tongueyet now he could understand him.. for this and many other reasons Sora continued to pretend to be sleeping. Although, he didnt know what his current circumstances were Sora was happy resting in a nice comfortable bed C he was clearly in no hurry to get up. Maybe an ordinary hero / protagonist would pretend to be asleep and then wait for the right opportunity to escape but Sora was different. Sora wasnt waiting for any opportunity to escape or attack his captor, he was simply enjoying his rest. Alas, not all good things are never eternal - Sora was thrown off the bed. Quite literally, the sheets were pulled with such a great force that Sora spun in circles before landing on the floor. Before Sora could even make sense of what happened C he was greeted with the most smelliest shout. GEEET UP!!!!! The voice roared. Sora trembled as he looked at the source of the voice C a massive orc. The orc in front of him made the orcs in Royal Road look like a whimp. This beast was simply massive. At least twice the size of the orc found in Royal Road and had bull like horns growing out of his skull. What made him particularly terrifying were his monster like teeth. Each tooth was easily as long as Soras hand and thick as Soras fist. The monstrous beast barely fit into the room. Too make matters worse, his breath stank beyond imagination. Even Sora who had no nose could smell the stench C which made no sense to Sora. However, the most disgusting bit of it all was the drooling C the beast was drooling on Sora. Sora was actually thankful he didnt have a face otherwise it would have portrayed his expression of disgust C which would have probably earned him death. Sora slowly stood up and began looking around. As he was pretending to be resting he could not move much and didnt have time to look around in the room C the goblin was keeping quite a strict eye on him. So other than the dingy dark ceiling Sora didnt get a good view of anything. Thus Sora made sure he quickly WHAAAT LOOOKING AT YOUUUU?? Roared the orc in front of Sora. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.What are you looking at? Sora spoke out C he dared to do so because he had no voice and only rattled his jaw bones so it wouldnt earn him any trouble.except for the tiny problem Sora had a voice now. Sora was shocked when he heard himself speak. [What the hell happened to me since I passed out?] Sora wondered. The Orc looked at Sora as if he were strange C he didnt get the fact that Sora had just corrected his English. To the Orc is appeared as if Sora spoke strangely. He paid no heed to Sora C he had met many crazy skeletons since he began working here. Picking the timid Sora up with one hand the Orc dragged Sora out of the tiny room and into the open. Sora offered no resistance C he was scared but not frightened. If they had intended to kill him then they wouldnt have gone through all the trouble of healing him. Hence, there was no need to be afraid. Sora could only guess at this point the many possible things that were awaiting for him in the future and the many possible things that brought him to his current predicament. Rather than thinking over all of this, Sora reached the inescapable conclusion that all would be explained in due time instead he should not waste his time worrying rather take his time to observe his surroundings. The Orc stepped out a door located at the bottom of a long mud spire. It wasnt the only mud spire in the area C wherever Sora looked all he could see were tall spires jutting from the ground extending towards the skyno a false luminescent ceiling. The ceiling had a strange moonlight glow to it that made Sora feel *strangely* alive. Even though they were located in a large area, Sora could easily make out that everything had been cramped into the formation a circle Cthe most likely reason being they were inside a wormAs one progressed towards the center there were concentric platforms at lower levels jutting out. Even these platforms supported smaller spires. Aside from the poor infrastructure and haphazard arrangement of the city, Sora could see plenty of activity. Wherever this was there were plenty of monsters roaming about C getting on with their daily lives. There were many different orcs, jelly fish, undead, grizzlies and other monsters C many of which Sora had never seen before. Sora gulped in fear: to be taken prisoner here would be a pretty bad situation. Just by seeing the sheer number of monsters Sora was certain that he could not escape from here easily. Without any warning, the Orc threw Sora ar a group of skeletons walking in front of him. Sora struck them like a bowling ball striking nine pins. THIS ONE YOURS! DONT LOSE NEXT TIME! He warned the heap of bones. Having said that much, the Orc began to descend the stairs to his right. The skeletons scowled and cursed behind the Orcs back. Skeletons hate the pain of having to assemble themselves. Once the Orc disappeared from their view, the skulls shifted their gaze to Sora who was struggling to assemble himself. *He was the culprit!* You why did you make him angry! One of them asked him. We have it rough here! Dont go about making trouble for us! Which Floor are you from? Whose is your captain? Has the matter been reported to him? Sora stared at the skeletons blankly. [Do they all think I am one of their own?] A devious thought crossed Sora''s mind. :4dawin: Next Chapter >> News, Updates & More: 20-May-2015 EDIT - 20-May-2015: Author''s Note: Ahhhh!!! The academic burden!! Save me!!! Writing is on "Hiatus" . I am completely crushed by academics. 27Jun15 to exam. See you all thereafter. Spoiler : Sora rammed the ice sword through Crayford''s heart. "Good...bye....sensei..." Crayford whispered as the life in his eyes dimmed out. x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x So there are 5 FFs I have *open*: 1. Chronicles of Sora: Guardians of Royal Road - Description: An unemployed, a hikikomori, a narcissist and two bishounens led by a mysterious man. A tale of six whose adventures began before Weeds adventures. This is the story of Sora and how it all began. 2. Chronicles of Sora: Ruler of Rules - Description: Some find him an idiot, some find him a genius, some find him weak and others strong. He has been close friends with Tori (the vampire), fallen for (and been beaten up by) Seoyoon, and has even been trained by the Geomchis C yet none of them will remember him. This is the story of Sora and his adventurers in the game that no one knows about Ruler of Rules. 3. Chronicles of Sora: All over again - You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Description: Sora was supposed to return after Ruler of Rules. However, his twisted fate brings him to another world. Whats more, our Hero, Sora, appears in the middle of a raging battle. If it couldnt get any worse, he gets killed the moment he appears in this new world. Well that would be expected, if one was transported in the middle of a battle, right? This is the story of Sora and how he died....Wait! The story cant possibly end in the first chapter C can it? 4. Zonbi no Sekai - Description: Other than my breathing and howling wind there is nothing that I can hear. I lay on my stomach, my body tense and cold but my fingers are relaxed as ever; as they wrapped around the trigger. My breathing is slow and heavy; its emphasizing the stress that I am experiencing. As I peer through the scope of my modified AWM (sniping rifle), my eyes are focused on the darkness in the yonder. I am not scared of the darkness; but I do fear what lurks in the darkness.even though this is just a game; Zonbi no sekai (tribute to SAS4) 5. **Secret** FF: - Description: NA. This was my first FF....and tragically, I nor the readers were ready for it. Not sure if I will resume this. *** On a side note, please help me improve this story. Therefore, please feel free to point out, which of the earlier chapters can be better written. I know there are parts where you all have ''hated'' Sora. Or found the story inconsistent in places. Let me know which Chapters those are, what the problem is and I will see if it can be fixed. Thanks for reading this far. :) It has been an awesome journey. Chapter 39.3 - The flaw of the universe (Part 1) Oye! You! A human skeleton spoke out C quite irritated. Didnt you hear our questions? Which floor are you from? Floor? Sora asked as fixed his head on backwards and began rotating it front ways. He really wasnt paying attention to what the skeletons were saying because there were plenty of other thoughts swirling in his mind. Yes Floor! Which floor are you from? Me? Sora asked. To the other skeletons it would appear Sora was retarted C and they were losing their cool. Yes! You! What about me? Sora asked bluntly. The other four skeletons quietly stared at Sora C just who did this skeleton think himself to be? They were hesitant to attack him because of his cocky attitude. Is he some young captain that they have never heard about? It would be frightful if they barked up the wrong tree. Sora was in a blissful state right now. He could not imagine his luck would be this good. This wasnt just good it was too good! Sora had always been the adventurer who only pillaged dungeons so it never crossed his mind that he could join the other side. [This is something I must do in Royal Road] There was a devious light in Soras eyes. Being a monster opened a new realm of possibilities that Sora had never considered; there were things Sora could now do which residents and players could never dream of. Soras were giving of a dim red light as he quickly began scheming. The skeletons which were surrounding him shuddered C they got a feeling the skeleton in front of them was not ordinary. They all assumed that Sora was some big shot which normally never came to the upper levels. Just as they were about to retreat, Sora looks up at them. There were four skeletons surrounding him; 2 human, 1 shark-human, and 1 parrot-human. There other skeletons were scared C was Sora planning to kill them? Monsters lived in a world which never deviated from the law: survival of the strongest. There were no morals or ethics, principles or trust, no friends nor family. Those who were strong ruled with impunity like tyrants and the weak were trodden upon like dirt. If Sora killed them right now, he wouldnt be in violation of any crime or at least Sora didn''t believe that killing monsters was a crime. If Sora did kill them, it was certain there would be no monsters who would try to oppose him. However, killing small fries may grab unwanted attention and trigger some sort of commotion. Where are we? Sora finally spoke. He asks this question with complete seriousness. Sora reveals not the slightest bit of remorse for causing his seniors trouble. 5th floor the parrot stutters. No, I meant where? Are we still inside the worm? Sora asks feeling slightly irritated. Mental note to self C monsters are pretty dumb. The brow of the shark human skeleton twitches slightly C he quickly understood the situation - this brat is no captain! He is a complete newbie! The skeletons begin surrounding Sora and cracking their knuckles. *Eh?* Sora quickly grasps the situation C Did I offend them? You were tricking us. You dare deceive us like that? You think we stupid? Let me rip off his only arm, brother. Ill make sure I grind him into bonemeal. Sora kept taking steps back as the four skeletons took steps closer to him. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Acting all cocky like that Sora was very much confused. One moment these skeletons are all nice and respectful and then the next moment they are abusing him for no reason. Deceive? Sora asks. Ill make sure you never raise your arrogant voice again! Roared the shark skeleton as he leaped forth to punch Sora. Compared to lightening from the slime jelly, the shark skeletons punch was much slower. Sora simply side stepped to dodge. The shark skeleton went tumbling forward and crashed into the ground. *That was unexpected* The Shark Man Skeleton gathered his strength and stood up; he was completely consumed in rage now. He charged at Sora from behind but Sora dodged him with great ease. In fact, Sora made it appear so effortless that he didnt even turn around to see the attack. The Shark Man threw punches after punches but Sora kept taking steps back to avoid them. Soras timing was terrifyingly perfect that it made the Shark Man look like an idiot throwing wild punches. The other three immediately pause ranting and some of the passer-bys turn to see the cause of the commotion. Help me teach him a lesson! The Shark Man shouted at his comrades C his plea for help startled the other three. Sora appeared weakhe gave off a weak aura.there was nothing particularly menacing about him, yet the strongest of their group was unable to land a hit on him. Without thinking about it further the remaining three join the attack. The onlookers couldnt help but be stunned at the spectacle. One skeleton was dodging the attacks of four others C with so much easethat it looked like some sort of dance or a circus show. What made it particularly interesting to the onlookers was the way Sora dodged C he was slow yet not a single hit reached him. If it was someone who could move extremely fast the sight would not have been as interesting however Soras movements were dull. Yet with those dull movements he was able to dodge. This made the street brawl a were peculiar sight. Soras technique had less to do with ones own AGI and SPD and more to do with comprehension and logic of the attacker psyche C an advanced battle technique. As Sora lacked high AGI or SPD so the only way for him to dodge was based on his keen senses of perception. This meant that Sora was just quick enough to dodge the attack by a whisker. As the Sora continued to dance about the four skeletons, the two human skeletons drew out their scimitars. They were clearly frustrated with Sora for making a fool out of them. *Lets see how you dodge this* The attacks of the human skeletons became much sharper and faster. It were as if unleashing their weapons upgraded their attack powers. Sora took notice of the change and dodged accordingly. As long as the gap between their ATK SPD and his AGI was within reasonable range (as defined by Sora), Sora knew the probability of him dodging their attacks was 100%. Compared to the Jelly fish of the 65th Floor who shot bolts of lightning, the attack of these 5th Floor skeletons was a joke. The four skeletons were emitting a bewildered feeling. Something is not right here. If there was a mistake in the laws of the universe, Soras incomparable dodging ability was one of them. Next Chapter >> Chapter 40.1 - The flaw of the universe (Part 2) Several years ago Bonkuk Kumdo was one of the oldest traditional schools for swordsmanship in Korea. Although, it primarily imparted the teachings of using the sword, the basic martial arts were also taught here. Several elementary students dressed in martial arts attire were exercising punches against the air. These small children were too weak to hold a weapon like a sword. Even if they had muscles to hold the sword, practicing using swords right now would negatively affect their growth. Further, it was more important to focus on the basics of martial arts C using weapons came later C when both mind and body were ready. Hana! The teacher shouted out vigorously as he paced from one end of the room to the other. At his word, the students pulled the first punch using their right fist. The teacher smiled, they were done perfectly. Dul! He shouted out next. The students pulled their second punch at the teachers command. Although they were punching the air, all the students put their complete strength in each punch. As the students continued to practice, their concentration was disturbed by the knock on the door. The teacher signalled them to rest as he went to see who it was. Master! The young teacher exclaimed as he bowed with reverence. Ahn Hyundo smiled seeing all the young children working so hard. Master! I thought you were gone for a year! You should have told me that you were coming, I would have personally come to pick you up! The young students looked at the elder who had walked in. They all bowed to him respectfully. Although, they had never been taught by Ahn Hyundo, they all knew he was their teachers teacher C which made him grand teacher. How was your journey? Was your flight comfortable? The young disciple shot one question after another. Argh! Hoon! You worry too much! Your master is not that old yet! You dont have to worry about me! Ahn Hyundos voice rang throughout the room as he scolded his disciple fondly. It is good to see you return, Master. Chung Il Hoon said with a smile. Now, I would like to introduce you to someone. Ahn Hyundo turned to look behind. Chung Il Hoon peered behind Ahn Hyundo C however there was no one there. Ahn Hyundos face cramped up slightly. Chung Il Hoon was confused. Who was his master trying to introduce? Master He asked. Ahn Hyundos eye brow was twitching. Just where did that child go Master? Chung Il Hoon asked again. Ahn Hyundos face turned pale slightly. There was a boy Chung Il Hoon gave his master a confused look. Boy? What boy? I didnt see any boy? I brought back a student with me from Japan. Ahn Hyundo muttered. He must be very excited to see this dojang so he may have wandered off This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Chung Il Hoon was shocked C what kind of student did his teacher bring back that dared to leave his masters side? So irresponsible! Ahyn Hyundo frowned and then grumbled. Let me go look for him and bring him back. He is supposed to join your class Master! Let me and these children look for him! Chung Il Hoon volunteered. Ahn Hyundo shook his head in disagreement. No, I have disturbed your class enough. You should get on with your classes. But master! Chung Il Hoon was angry. How could he have his master look for a child? This is Ahn Hyundo we are talking here! He is a four-time World Champion of Swordsmanship, the most successful Kumdo Master and the Grand Master of Bonkuk Kumdo. Surely, a man of such importance had more important things to do than search for a kid! Ahn Hyundo could see concern in Chung Il Hoons eyes. Ah! I have free time. So I do not mind searching for him. Ahn Hyundo addressed his disciples tacit concern. The child also tends to be a bit a temperamental at timesin a new environment I am sure you would want to be found by a familiar face Ahn Hyundo chuckled as he spoke the last sentence. Chung Il Hoon was shocked. Is this really his teacher? Since when did Ahn Hyundo care so much about one student? More correctly, Ahn Hyundo cared for each student but he rarely ever displayed such affection. And was that a smile and laughter? Ever since that incident a few years ago, Ahn Hyundo had stopped smiling! What happened to him in Japan? Chung Il Hoon wondered all these questions as he watched Ahn Hyundo leave in search of the boy he brought back from Japan. Chung Il Hoon was curious and wanted to follow his master but his masters instructions came first. Alright! Even Grand Master is back! Everyone put more strength into those punches! Practice went on for several minutes, but Chung Il Hoon was distracted. Right now he could only ponder about the child which Ahn Hyundo went to look for. It must be a genius. Or maybe one who works extremely diligently! Chung Il Hoon was over the moon thinking about how he would teach this child whom his teacher had personally picked up. Though, there was some concern that the child may lack discipline C but Chung Il Hoon brushed it off thinking it was just a child after all; lack of discipline was given. Next Chapter >> -x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x- Author''s note: 1. This chapter has been dedicated to claws8367 for doing what he did! Chapter 40.2 - The flaw of the universe (Part 3) As minutes continued to fly by Chung Il Hoon, passed several glances at the door. He expected any moment his master to walk in with the (prodigious) child, but not such thing happened. It was nearly time to end class and his master did not return. There was much noise coming from outside and it no longer sounded like the noise students made when they were practicing. Chung Il Hoon grew concerned and opened the door to take a peek. He was very shocked with what he saw; several students were frantically running around. Ahn Hyundo looked white as a sheet as he stood in the distance shouting instructions to everyone. Chung Il Hoon immediately dismissed his class and walked over to Ahn Hyundo. You two! Come here! He called out to two students who were shouting Sora. The students looked at Hoon and quickly walked over C who didnt recognize the second in charge. What is going on? Respected teacher! It seems as if a boy that Master Hyundo brought over has disappeared! Chung Il Hoon couldnt believe what he heard. He made the students repeat what they said. What rubbish! Hoon decided to check the details with his Master. Master! What happened! Is everything alright? Chung Il Hoon asked C there was a certain tone of worry in his voice seeing his Masters lifeless expression. Hoon! The Master cried out. The boy has disappeared! Chung Il Hoon didnt know how to react. How can someone just disappear? How can a child be so reckless and irresponsible? Master, dont worry! He must be somewhere in his Dojang! Hoon reassured his master. Isnt it was his first time to Korea? Surely, he isnt foolish enough to step out of the Dojang! I hope so too Everyone in the dojang was soon employed to search for this boy under Hoons guidance. Hoon was confident that they would find him immediately. Nobody knew what he looked like but any stranger in the dojang not wearing the dojangs uniform was to be reported. Even with Hoon watching over the search for the boy had already exceeded half hour. The dojang was big but not so big that it required thirty minutes to find one boy. Even though the students had an eye for detail and teachers had trained in tracking - there were no signs of this childs existence. As time crawled by, Chung Il Hoon personally joined the search; checking each room, behind door, on the roof, in the basements, in the furnace etc. Soon they went from searching the Dojang to search the neighbouring streets. Grocery stores were visited and dark alleys were checked. Minutes turned into hours and there were no signs of that boy Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. *** Ahn Hyundo and several teachers sat in a room. The situation was quite stressful at the moment; from noon to dusk they were searching for the boy but so far nobody saw him. Hoons temper was rising by the hour. Surely, no one would be foolish enough to kidnap the child! If he found out that the boy was kidnapped he would tear the kidnappers soul into two. How will I face Hiromasa now. Ahn Hyundo spoke in a depressed, lifeless manner. His situation was the gravest and his students could only helpless look on. We must inform the police. Hoon suggested. Wait big brother! If this is a kidnapping, it may be better that we speak to Brother Jin! Disciple Jin? Ahn Hyundo asked as he heard a familiar name. A faint glimmer of hope had been restored in Ahn Hyundos eyes. Hoon didnt miss out on the opportunity. Of course Brother Jin! Is not heading the Secret Police Seoul? No I believe he went on to become the youngest Director of the Intelligence Services! Someone else exclaimed. We can get brother Jins help! He has limitless manpower and intelligence gathering service, we will find Sora in no time! Hoon said. Ahn Hyndo nodded. Hoon leapt for the phone and punched in the number. Three dials and Hoon got through. Hoon hurriedly began to narrate the events to Jin when midway Hoon stopped speaking. The floor panel in the middle of room rose up in the air and a boys head popped up. Ah Sensei! I was just going to come look for you. The boy said staring at Ahn Hyundo. I dont understand this scroll The art of fighting without fighting. The boy asks as he produces a golden scroll from his shirt. Am I reading this correct? He asks C completely oblivious to the situation around him. Everyone in the room was frozen like a statue. Hello? Hello? There was a muffled voice on the other end of the phone, brother Jin was panicking, thinking the dojang had been attacked. Next Chapter >> -x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x- Author''s note: This chapter has been dedicated to lamblamb and [email protected] for doing what they did :) Chapter 40.3 - The flaw of the universe (Part 4) Hello? Hello? There was a muffled voice on the other end of the phone. It was the voice of disciple Jin. Hoon barely recovered C when Sora emerged from the passage his eyeballs nearly popped out and rolled on the floor. After a few seconds, Hoon muttered, Brother Jin, I think it will be okay. No need to worry Hoon disconnected the call with that. Everyone stared at the missing boy Sora as he emerged from a secret passage. Many teachers were not even aware there was a secret passage in the dojang. To correctly state other than, Ahn Hyundo and Chung Il Hoon (and three others not present), none of the instructors new of this hidden passage located in the Grand Masters chambers. If anyone was angry at Sora that anger disappeared when Sora emerged from the secret passage. All the ignorant teachers had their attention shifted to the *secret* passage. Why were they all unaware of this? Everyone please leave. Chung Il Hoon spoke with a grave expression, which one should he be more angry about; Sora disappearing for several hours and causing panic? Sora discovering the secret passage and trying to decipher the ancestral scrolls? Or Soras impeccable timing which has revealed the location of the secret scrolls to everyone? The other instructors quickly recovered when they heard Chung Il Hoon speak. Even Sora whose attention was fixed on the Ahn Hyundo suddenly realized he was in the presence of many others but then again he didnt really care about others. Sensei! Teach me this! Sora spoke out again. Chung Il Hoons eyebrow twitched slightly revealing his anger, the brat still hadnt even recognized the situation he was in. The image of a prodigious child lacking discipline was completely lost C a hazy chapter in his mind. Furthermore, Sora was holding a golden scroll, these had been classified amongst the most difficult to learn C what an arrogant brat. Even though Chung Il Hoon had requested the other instructors to leave C right now no one left. All of them were staring at Ahn Hyundos expression C his eyes were moist and he was smiling??? This was one of the most rare expressions of their teacher. Chung Il Hoon too took notice the expression of his masters expression and was stunned C for this one student Ahn Hyundo openly shed tears? Sora, how did you find this passage? Ahn Hyundo spoke gently C there was not a shred of anger in his voice. He was in fact very pleased and happy. Ahn Hyundos teary yet relieved image confused Sora. Sora was used to being scolded for anything and everything that he did. Sora was most confused seeing Ahn Hyuundo whose expression revealed happiness at seeing Sora C something no one showed when they saw Sora. So far Sora too had been testing Ahn Hyundo for his own entertainment but this reaction had been out of expectation. Sora silently stared at Ahn Hyundo. Hey brat! Master asked you something! Hoon roared. Sora didnt even turn around to see who spoke, his gaze was silently fixed on Ahn Hyundo C an entity he could not understand. Ahn Hyundo did take notice of Chung Il Hoon and raised his hand C signalling that he keep quiet. Hoon coiled back C he did not understand the situation very well. Ahn Hyundo understood it very well C this was a crucial moment for Sora C maybe even a life changing one. Right now scolding Sora would push him away from everyone so another approach was needed. Ahn Hyundo too had burnt his fingers many times when teaching Sora in Japan C he had been the victim of many pranks but he never once gave up on Sora. This time too he was as patient as ever C he already knew Sora never intentionally meant to worry him or disappear. The floor felt different. Sora said after a long time. If Hiromasa or Akiko C Soras former teachers were here they would be shocked. Normally, Sora would have not given an answer no matter how ever much they scolded him but Ahn Hyundo managed to get a reply from a single sentence. Really? How is it different? Ahn Hyundo asked with curiosity. He didnt mind letting the other instructors know the existence of the secret passage C what was done is done. Well when I walk over it, it sounds different. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Oh! Ahn Hyundos eyebrows are raised in surprise. You can tell the difference in sounds between tiles just from walking over them? Sora nodded slowly. Chung Il Hoon couldnt digest that fact. A child who came on his first day to the dojang discovered a secret passage just by walking over it? The other teachers could not believe this either. Some of them had been here for years and the masters room was open to all. Many of them had been here many times and not once could they tell that there was something wrong with this particular tile. Sensei! I want to learn this! Sora said as he held up the golden scroll. Brat! Even if you practiced for twenty years you wont be able to master that one! Chung Il Hoons voice rang out. Why? Sora asked indignantly. Master, may I? Hoon asked for permission to demonstrate. Ahn Hyundo nodded. Hoon walked over and picked out Sora from the hole and covered the passage with the tile once again. Everyone please watch this carefully. Ahn Hyundo spoke out. This will be a very good demonstration of the Kumdo high level skill. Brat come touch me! Hoon said. Sora immediately lunged himself at Chung Il Hoon, but Hoon side stepped him with the greatest ease. Sora frowned, this was not going to be easy. Sora tried two more times before giving up. This is not fair! He is bigger and stronger than me! I can never touch him! He complained. However, those who saw Chung Il Hoons movement were in a shock C it was like nothing they had seen before. Hmph! Hoon grumbled hearing Sora complain. He expected Sora to be somewhat agile but this was just terrible. Sora was no prodigy C Hoon was disappointed. Choi Jong Bom, come at me. Hoon instructed. Will this opponent do? Ahn Hyundo asked Sora. Hoons face twitched slightly C why was master giving this child so much importance? There is nothing good about this child? What really happened in Japan? Sora nodded his head in disagreement. No. This wont do. He quickly pointed at two other instructors. Three against one will be fair. This man is strong! Ma Sang Bom and Roi Lee got up from their seats and joined Choi Jong Bom. Is it fair now? Chung Il Hoon asked Sora sarcastically. Sora nodded C he didnt understand the sarcasm; why would a master level martial artist need his approval. Three attacked Hoon at the same time, but once again Hoon dodge the attacks effortlessly. It was only when Sora saw from a bystanders perspective he realized Hoon wasnt fast at all. He was barely able to dodge their attacks yet he dodged them all. Sora, if you really want to learn these techniques then you must first learn that speed is not everything but rather strength is. Ahn Hyundo whispered to Sora C like a teacher guiding a student. Strength? Sora asked with great confusion. It made no sense. "Even someone with low agility can perform maneuvers like those as long as they are strong." "When I see that man dodge, it feels very wrong Sensei; as if his movements are a flaw in the laws of the universe." Ahn Hyundo smiled - to an outsider it would really feel that the laws of physics had been disregarded here. The Kumdo dojang specializes in strength training. Are you interested? Ahn Hyundo asked Sora. And the way of the sword too, right? Sora confirmed. Ahn Hyundo smiled and nodded. Yes, strength and the way of the sword go hand in hand. Without these two you cannot be a regarded a man. *** No one present that day would remember these moments ever again. These memories would only be retained by Sora and Sora alone. The truth how Geomchi2 through to Geomchi5 became close comrades would forever be lost. The truth that Ahn Hyundo had a successor before Lee Hyun, would also be lost. Next Chapter >> Chapter 41.1 - The flaw of the universe (Part 5) Sora happily danced around each of the attacks the skeletons threw at him, his only regret was that his guardians werent around to see this. They would be completely awestruck if they saw this level of martial arts skill. Sora was previously a slime C and being a slime is very different from being a skeleton. As a slime, Sora was unfamiliar with its movements and so he could never bring out his full martial arts potential. Furthermore, as Sora had just received his new body then, it was still in the process of fusing with all his other body parts. It could only be considered a miracle that Sora was able to accomplish walking within the first day. Being able to practice martial arts with Maylon and Gustav would be on par with a miracle that happens in a hundred years. Sora had always made everything appear so easy however he never once showed the pain his body kept giving off when he was in slime mode. In comparison to slime mode, skeleton mode was more stable body, less pain and its movements were identical to those of a human. Sora let out a sigh C maybe next time he will let them see this skill. Sora knew his guardians had a low opinion of him (dead wrong) C he only wanted to show them (specifically Maylon) these skills to impress them (to get laid). The four skeletons attacking Sora noticed him sighing. According to them, Sora had gone too far! To be sighing in battle C he was surely looking down on them. Almost anyone would give up after being humiliated ruthlessly for five minutes C but amongst monsters there was no going back. The four skeletons were so weak that they couldnt even understand that Sora wasnt just lucky C it was skill. In the eyes of these skeletons since Sora can only dodge and not attack back Sora was most certainly a weakling. However, they couldnt be more mistaken, to Sora this was a mere tactic to get these four idiots to submit to him. Realizing they hadnt made any progress, the Shark-Man skeleton looked at his buddies and spoke All of you step back. I am going to use it on him. The other three skeletons panicked and stepped back. ButGladus!...The Parrot skeleton stuttered. But the shark skeleton, Gladus, ignored his comrade. Gladus took a deep breath and began releasing a sinister aura. Some of the onlookers began frowning C this was going to earn trouble for everyone. The other three comrades were of the same opinion as they watched the onlookers disperse. Brother Gladus One of the human skeletons spoke, hoping to stop Gladus C but it was too late. Gladus went full force at Sora. Sora nearly tripped up as he tried to dodge the new attack. It may have looked like an ordinary punch but it was at least ten times faster than the previous fists Gladus had been throwing. Sora was more than startled C this had just turned dangerous. He could sense a vile aura engulfing Gladus but could not see it like the other monsters did. Gladus threw a few more punches and Sora continued to dodge albeit with great difficulty C suddenly the tables had turned on Sora. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Now one might wonder why Sora, who is capable of dodging lightening, is struggling to dodge a simple punch. However, it wasnt as simple as it appeared C the technique Sora used came with strings attached. The jelly fishes attacks were straight forward and predictable. The lightening was fixed to be unleashed at a regular interval and would only move in a linear fashion (straight line) C as long as Sora could predict where the attack was going to land he could dodge it. The same logic applied to the skeletons C although the attacks were random and didnt move in a linear line since the attacks were slow it was within his scope to dodge. However, things were very different now, Gladus powered up instantly C his ATK and AGI increased significantly. In this unpredictable environment, the gap between Soras AGI and Gladus AGI widened to the point Sora was dodging on pure luck and not on skill. Furthermore, although Sora could not see it C Sora knew if he was even 2 centimetres away from the punch he would be hit by the invisible aura. This is why it was more difficult for Sora to dodge now. Was Sora afraid? Not in the slightest, he was instead more curious to know how Gladus became stronger. What was that sinister aura? On the face of it, it was obvious the aura was similar to the ones, one reads about in mangas and sees in anime. However, Sora was not interested in this version of understanding C he wanted to learn about the underlying game mechanics of this world. Since he too is a skeleton then he too should be able to release an aura? For the first time in this game, Sora felt there was a clear way to become stronger. Unlike slime mode, which required Sora to gain unconventional skills (and a lot of time) to power up, skeleton mode seemed far simpler and straightforward. Soras eyes shined with hope. It was at this moment Sora decided he would live the way of a skeleton! It was also at this moment that Sora got hit with a powerful punch. After taking the first hit, the other skeletons jumped in to disassemble Sora. Needless to say, Sora passed out with the first hit. When he woke up he was back in the infirmary and the goblin doctor was not too pleased to see Sora again. [Maybe I can get some more sleep] Sora thought as he snuggled up in bed C getting stronger can wait another day. Next Chapter>> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Notes: 1. This chapter is dedicated to Yesss for spotting the obvious error no one else did. 2. Once again reminding everyone, PR a thread (1/3rd a chapter) and be rewarded with an additional release! 3. I hope this chapter closes any open loose ends. Chapter 41.2 - The Old Emperors Familiar Silver light flooded the dark damp room, illuminating the lone figure of a woman in her early youth huddled in a corner. She shone brightly like the moon itself as the silver light touched her white cleric robe. She could easily be confused for a ghost, for her skin was white as snow C her beauty could sway the hearts of a thousand men. It was injustice to a beauty like her to keep her locked up. She deserved a feather bed but was provided stone to lie on. She deserved the comforts of noble but was bounded in chains - her ankles were red owing to the soreness. On this cold and lonely night, only she could be heard throughout the dungeons sobbing. Hearing her sobs, all the guards desired to console her but they didnt dare to. They feared for their lifethey feared for their families lives, they feared their wretched master Though you pretend to be brave in front of himthe truth is you are frightened of him. A voice of a man spoke out from the shadows of the dungeon. The woman stopped crying and wiped away her tears in a hurry. What do you want? She asked in a stern voice. I need to borrow your powers. The man replied as he stepped out of the shadows. His hair was immaculately gelled back and he wore a black tail coat over a white frill shirt. The woman froze up in terror and tried to step away further C but she was already pressed against the wall. She tried to keep as much distance as possible from him C but where could she escape to? Does your master know you are here, monster? The woman asked anxiously. She was desperately trying to put up a brave front. The man simply smiled as he took one step at a time C slowly making his way to the woman. The woman grabbed a metal mug and threw it at the man. However, the mug flew through him C as if he were an apparition. The mug landed on the ground making a clanging noise. Come now The man said. Dont resist me. The woman trembled. Please she begged, fear loomed in her eyes. The man continued to smile, he was now standing in front of the woman Cintimately close C he grabbed her hand and pressed it against the wall. There were tears brimming in the womans eyes. Please Sebastian she begged one last time. The black butlers eyes revealed no emotion C his eyes were cold as ever. He moved forward and pressed himself against her C he gave a her a shallow kiss and stepped back. The woman lost all her bodily strength and her body began floating a centimetre above the ground. Her head propped back, with her face looking towards the ceiling. Her eyes shone white light C her body began shimmering as the moonlight touched her. Tell me where the adventurer I seek is? Sebastian asked. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. He no longer exists in this realm. The woman replied C though her lips and jaws didnt move C a voice rung out of her; a monotonous voice that was hers yet not hers. Tch. Sebastian was disappointed C he could only ask one more question. Has the course of the future been changed? He asked her. I see no change in the future. Feladonia will fall, marking the fall of the Empire and your demise. The woman whispered as she fell to the ground. Her body was writhing in pain. Sebastian sighed and took leave Call that was left behind was the tiny figure of girl dressed in white robes. Once Sebastian left, the tiny girl used the remainder of her strength to kneel and pray; her source of strength came from her desire of revenge. This girl had a trick up her sleeve that even Sebastian was not aware of C her last straw of hope. Mighty Grace, please intertwine the destinies She began whispering as her body lost its warmth. The girl continued whispering silently till she lost consciousness. When dawn came the body was restored to its former self C there lay an unconscious beauty on the ground C her hair open and dishevelled C how many more nights like these would she have to live? *** Have you found him? The Old Emperor asked as he sat back in his plush red chair, sipping wine from a goblet. No. Sebastian replied with a graceful bow. The Old Emperor raised his eyebrow. The Seer reports that he is no longer in this realm. Further, our actions have not brought about the slightest ripples to the future. The Seer? The Old Emperor asked with a surprise. Was it a full moon night? No Did you touch her? The Old Emperor asked as he began losing his temper C a vein or two became visible on his forehead. Sebastian kept quiet. The Old Emperor threw his goblet of wine at Sebastian C it struck him on his forehead. A single drop of blood trickled down his forehead. He could have easily dodged it but that would have incurred him the complete wrath of his master. Leave The Old Emperor ordered as he rose from his throne. Change the outcome no matter what the cost; even if it means you have to stain her soul. Sebastian smiled as he continued to bow C the Emperor had favourites but he would throw away anyone and everyone to persevere. Sebastian was only attracted to the Emperor for that cold hearted personality; that was the reason he agreed to become the Emperors familiar. Next Chapter >> Chapter 41.3 - The Nightmarish Auction A spotlight shone down upon a pedestal located on the center of a dimly lit stage. On top of the pedestal was an item covered by a velvet red cloth. A man walked on to the stage C he wore a Venetian carnival mask to cover his identity. Our final item for tonights auction is the most unique and rare item in all of Vallione Continent! Possibly, the most unique item in this entire world! It has been acquired with great difficulty by our expert mercenaries from the deepest depths of the Gate! Murmurs broke out amongst the audience which sat in the Opera like theater C everyone wore masks to hide their identity. This was most likely an underground auction. Without further ado! I present to you the Beast! The hosts voice rang out across the theater as he removed the velvet cloth to reveal the auction item covered behind a glass case. The theatre was in an uproar! A few women blushed, some screamed and some fainted. Men could be seen cursing under their breath and clutching their *precious* to make sure it was intact. What joke is this? A man from the audience shouted out C he was boiling in anger. You dare display someones amputated.*THAT THING*! Several of the other men also voiced their support C displaying *that* was in poor taste. Claiming it to be something from the depths of the Gate made it sound like a joke. They didnt spend hundreds in gold coins in entry fee to be told *that* was the final item of the auction. Some people did not even bid in the earlier rounds just to save up for the final item but now seeing that thing they felt deceived. Some men swore that they would be hounded by nightmares after this. Now calm down! The host spoke in a cool voice C his voice had a certain smoothing effect. If we did something like that we would only stain our reputation. The young man who had posed the question slowly sat back down. Let me assure you this is exactly what it seems to be yet it is not! The auctioneer said. His remark stirred up the curiosity of many C mostly women and some men. This is, in fact, very much alive! The auctioneer spoke with a slight excitement as he removed the glass case. Murmurs broke out amongst the audience C Alive? After being cut off? How? The men still wore painful expressions C their curiosity had not been aroused in the slightest. Please let me demonstrate. The auctioneer said as he pulled out a pink feather from his pocket and began stroking *it*. The theatre of filled with gasps C of many women and few men. As they watched what unravelled in front of them. Just like the real thing C it came to life. Now let me assure you The auctioneer continued. This is completely safe! We have tested it thoroughly and cleansed with the highest grade of Holy water several times. It requires minimum maintenance just water it with Holy Water every day like a plant and it will live vigorously. Holy water! It is a water imbued with magical properties - the highest grade is known to heal wounds and remove scars. A simple vial of Holy Water costs 250 gold coins! The interest of many (mostly women and some men) were locked on to the object. Now, I neednt explain the possible uses for this The auctioneer said with wink. The item is of perfect length and let me tell you, this item lasts for a very long long time. It is the perfect item for those discreet moments! There were some deep breaths and gulps amongst the audience. We will begin the auction had 10,000 gold coins! Most of the mens eyes popped out C 10,000 for that? Isnt that a bit too ridiculous. However, if it were their own they might be willing to part with millions to get it back. 15,000! Squealed a woman in the background as she waived her placard number like crazy. Murmurs broke out C It jumped up by 50% in the first bid? This was only an indication that this was going to end ruthlessly. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! 15,000 to placard 55! 20,000! Roared a fat man. 22,000! another man shouted. 25,000! Another lady C jumping up and down like a rabbit. 30,000! There were several gasps amongst the audience Cmostly from men who werent bidding. Wasnt this price a bit too much? However, these men didnt intend to use the item or ever display the item (it would shame them to display it). To them, it was the same as worthless. 50,000! A lady said in a stern voice. Several people in the audience turned around to see who it was C they couldnt see her face but they could always guess C alas it was someone they did not recognize. 55,000! A young woman said angrily. 60,000! The previous bidder, increased the bid amount C she was perfectly calm. Suddenly, the uninterested men realized this item was surprisingly popular C and it may not be the best mantel piece but it would certainly be the envy of women. Along those lines, the late bloomers also began seeing other *creative* uses for the item. Needless to say the price sky rocketed after that. 200,000! 300,000! 500,000! 1 Million! At this point even the auctioneer was baffled C he expected the item to be popular but this popular? Several women and men nodded their head in dismay C it item was out of their reach. 2 Million! The lady with the stern voice spoke out. Several gasps could be heard around the room C was this lady crazy? Some people already suspected of her representing nobility or even royalty. Even, the auctioneer gulped as he looked at the item C this could be a life changer for him. The item is priced at 2 Million! Final calls! The auctioneer spoke out as he recovered, seeing that there was no one else to make a bid, the auctioneer raised his hand towards the lady. Sold to the woman holding placard number 03! There were several moans of disappointment amongst the audience. The lady stood up and left quietly C the item would be delivered to her residence in complete secrecy. *** That very night the item was delivered to large mansion. Several guards accompanied the delivering carriage C apparently there had been attempts to steal it. The lady who made the purchase could be seen waiting at the back door. The men handed it over to her C it was still in the glass case wrapped in the velvet cloth. The lady smiled after receiving it and rushed inside. She quickly removed it from the glass casing and placed it on the silver platter. She then hurried up the stairs of the mansion till she reached the master bedroom. Madame! I have brought to you the item I spoke of. Bring it in. The platter was placed on the bed side table and the lady bowed before leaving. Finallyafter so many years A wrinkly old woman appeared from behind the curtains of her bed. Her skin was stale and old C covered in warts. She was drooling as she picked up the item. She began stroking it C like a magic lantern . Finally She said once more as she blew out the lights. As everything went dark AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Sora woke up screaming. Sora was shivering in cold sweat. [That was a nightmare right? That was a really really terrifying nightmaretell me that was a nightmare! I need to get out of here immediately and find it !] :froze: The goblin doctor looked at Sora and sighed C this one is a weird one. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s notes: 1. This chapter is dedicated to all you fans for making this FF the top FF for the month! Chapter 42.1 - *Barf* AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Sora woke up screaming. Sora was shivering in cold sweat. He just had a terrible nightmare C one so horrifying that it is not worth describing again. Little did Sora know C this was the start of many of his sleepless nights. The goblin doctor looked at Sora and sighed C this one is a weird one. Sora was staring at the ground as he tried to piece bit by bit what he saw C it could just be a nightmare or the real deal. In this game anything is possible C even the absurd. Sora shivered as he recollected what he experienced C the horror and torture in the mental and physical senses. Just remembering it, made it hard for him to breath. Sora soon found himself gasping for breath C strange for a skeleton to want to breath like the living? Sora bent over while using the wall as a support C he was feeling extremely nauseous. This too was strange C given that skeletons do not have any organs like the living. Soras vision turned slightly hazy and then without any warning *BARFFFF!!* The Goblin doctor moved two steps away from Sora. There.there An undead girl spoke as she began patting Soras back. Let it all out. Sora began throwing up. A black cloud like vapour descended out from his mouth like a waterfall. Since it was heavier than air it settled on the ground like mist. Soras eyes began watering C strange again since he is a skeleton. However, this was not tears of salted water but tears of blood (which again is strange). Doctorwhat is wrong with me? Sora asked in a weak and trembling voice. He slowly reached back for the bed and sat on it C he dared not to sleep for the memories were still fresh in his mind! Sora was terrified of sleeping. The Goblin stared at Sora as if Sora was the strangest monster he had ever come across. You are sick. What else can it be. The Goblin said. Sick? Sora asked with a slight surprise. Is it even possible for a monstera skeleton to fall sick? Sora asked with dread C he hated sickness even in real life. The Goblin doctor muttered something under his breath C too long has he been serving baka-patients. This one in particular has been the dumbest of the lot. Doc? Sora asked again. Dont ask stupid questions! Of course skeletons fall sick! Are you pretending to fall sick for the first time? The doctor asked in a threatening manner as he grabbed in a mop. Barfing miasma all over the room... The Doctor grumbled. One assistant I asked for C just one. Did they listen to me? No! We are understaffed and under budgeted! The Doctor began ranting. Sora quietly sat and listened to the Doctor rant for half an hour or so. He sat perfectly still since he was scared stiff. A crazed angry doctor is the last one you want to mess with especially when you are ill with something you dont know / understand. The Doctor stopped ranting and sighed. Now what do you want? Will I be okay? Sora asked. Youhow long have you been an undead? The Doctor asked C he was very sharp. Not too long ago Sora replied. And they sent you straight here? The Doctor asked with a surprise. Sora was not too sure what the Doctor meant by that so he just nodded. The Doctor sighed some more C the seniors really didnt pity him. Not only were the monsters on top sending him idiots but uneducated fools as well. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Throwing up miasma is normal. You will be fine as long as you dont go looking for a fight. But..isnt miasma good for me? Sora asked with a concern C normally what is bad for Holy attributes is good for monsters. Sora is a monster. Too much of it is bad, especially if you have a low tolerance to it. As you have not been an undead for long, you only have a limited tolerance to it. Compared to the upper floors, the 5th Floor has higher concentration of miasma. On top of that the guy who beat you up used dark auranow that it is out, you will be fine. Sora nodded he understood the explanation. In fact he was surprised that there was such a knowledgeable doctor amongst these monsters C who spoke so fluently. You are very wise Sora praised the Doctor C standard practice to sweet talk the NPC. The Doctor looked at Sora with disgust C nothing more disgusting than a sweet talking undead. Also since monsters normally dont adhere to manners the Goblin misunderstood Sora C this one is a very weird one, trying to flirt with a fellow male. I might be the one to throw up now; being hit on by a male skeleton. I rather jump in a lake of holy water. Because the Doctor misunderstood Sora he angrily shouted, I am not that wise! You are the fool here! I have never seen such a stupid skeleton.You.You have Dragons dung for brains! No that would be too good for you! You have Dung Moles dung for brains. The undead girl in the room (whom no one was paying attention to) covered her ears as the doctor began insulting Sora. The insults went on for an additional five minutes C progressively becoming worse and worse. Sora stood frozen in shock C what did I say that invited such a reaction? Go the Floor Master and report your situation to him! Sora nodded meekly C scary doctor. In all of Royal Road he had never met a NPC with such a strange personality. Royal Road NPCs were pleasant to talk to whether they were evil or good. None of them abused Sora the way the Doctor did. See you! Sora said on his way C just to be polite. Come back here broken again and I will refuse to fix you! The Doctor declared C he didnt want to deal with flirtatious male undead patients. The emphasis first being on male and then on undead. Also take your friend with you and both of you leave! The Doctor barked as Sora was about to step out of the infirmary. Sora froze, for the third time C did he say friend? Soras slowly turned his head. To the right of Sora, in the corner of the room, stood the unnoticed undead girl; Hritsu Ai. Lolicon-sama! The undead girl spoke with a smile. There was complete dread in Soras eyes. Is Lolicon-sama still no good? Ai thought of many other names but Lolicon-sama sounded best. Is it still no good? Ai asked with a disappointed expression. "Then is Hentai Heika better or Ero Meijin? Ai cannot choose." Sora threw up some more hearing the last few words. :puke: Next>> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. This chapter is dedicated to all the readers for their support (& sheer numbers) but I would like to specially mention Zimy and Shadowtrap2010. Chapter 42.2 - Pure innocent girl Soras POV I hesitantly turned towards the source of the *annoying* voice; Hritsu Ai. Why! Why god? Why? Why is she here? If anyone thought I would be happy to see her; they are dead wrong! Just look at her!! She is smiling gleefully while calling meargh I am so frustrated. I was so happy that we had been separated!! Yes! I admit it! My *real* underlying intentions for being eaten by the worm were freedom from this brat. Lolicon-sama? Ai called out with a tender voice. She was concerned seeing Sora throw up again. Will you be okay? Ai will nurse you back to health even though Ai has a small body she will work hard for you. *** Sora looked at the tiny girl and wondered whether she was really as young as she claimed to be C it was not possible for one so young to be such a troublesome existence. Whether Ai was intentionally using double meaning sentences or not will entirely remain a mystery for Sora. Needless to say, Ai is completely innocent. Having been raised up by an advanced level otaku with a daughter complex is not her fault. However, that said Ais existence was indeed troublesome for Sora. The goblin doctor in the room looked at Sora with disgust. Apparently, even amongst monster there are some unspoken principles where are never meant to be broken. Initially, the doctor thought that Sora swung the other way and was flirting with him. Then, Ais revelation came to light. Now there was a murderous stare in the doctors eyes. He now completely misunderstood Sora and the situation C as would anyone else in his position. Firstly, Ai hugged Sora tightly as he lay unconscious. Naturally, this behaviour was odd but the doctor thought nothing of it C it could be a father and daughter relation or a brother-sister relation. But now! Lolicon-sama? (Authors note: This word was the same in both worlds. Originally non-existent in this world but was introduced with the arrival of several otaku adventurers.) If it wasnt bad enough, Ai was now offering her small body to please this undead skeleton? The doctor was convinced now! This skeleton was no good C saving him was a mistake. Clearly, even in the afterlife this skeleton had some twisted perverted tastes. Sora could feel the temperature behind his neck drop several degrees C the stare on his neck was ice cold. Ai Sora stammered as he recovered. What have I told you about calling me thatyou completely misunderstand the meaning of the word..hehe No! Sora, Lolicon sama! Ai has been touched in many places by Lolicon-samas actions which even Ai was not aware of! Lolicon-sama has made Ai feel many things which she has not felt before! Ai is now truly Lolicon samas! Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! As good (and wrong) as it sounded C it made Soras phantom stomach to churn. His jaws dropped wide open! What the hell was wrong with this girl? One could literally say, each time Ai spoke she dropped a bomb! What are you saying Ai Sora panicked. This girl was truly a troublesome existence in more than one ways. Her way of saying things would be misunderstood by all and spell lot of trouble. I havent touched you in any places! Sora could feel the killing intent of the doctor rising. If there was anything Sora was grateful for C it was for the fact Ai was speaking all this in front of the doctor only. Imagine, if it were in front of an entire crowd of monsters? How would they react? Sora knew it would end pretty badly. Sora was right in assuming so. Previously, there was a perverted pig warrior with such tendencies of another floor who had been demoted to the upper floors. Since, the fifth floors master has strong angst against those with such tendencies the pig warrior had been given the *jhinga la la* till death - a painful torture technique involving a thick iron rod, the victims rear and a certain repeated action till death (Authors note: I leave the rest to the readers imagination to complete). But you did! Ai cried out. Ai has never felt like this before! Ai will truly devote her body, mind and soul for Lolicon-sama now! Please teach me, mast! Sora rushed to cover Ais mouth C if one needed to look for weapons of mass destruction they only needed to hear Ai speak. Sora was crying (mentally) at the irony C he wanted her to call him master and she didonly now he is stopping her from doing so. Sora tried to smile at the doctor who had been quietly watching everything. The doctor was regretting his actions C the little girl even brought back the skeletons arm. At the time, the doctor was certain this undead was very close to the skeleton. Possibly, related to each other in their previous life. He was greatly touched by the little girls brave actions to come here (inside the worm). Between low level monsters bonds of friendship were rare. Now, he felt pity for the girl and great disgust for Sora. The doctor even felt guilty for attaching Soras arm back (which Ai had brought back) as this very arm may have been responsible for many hentai things carried out on the pure innocent girl. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s notes: 1. Apologies for the delay! Will resume posting for till tomorrow - assuming my schedule remains clear. 2. Happy reading! 3. This chapter is dedicated to Kingdezodiac and Knight22. Chapter 42.3 - The cat & mouse game (Part 1) The current scene unfolding on the fifth floor of the monster dungeon could best be described as unusually odd. There was a terrified skeleton running at fully speed with an undead girl wrapped in his arm whilst the fifth floor goblin doctor chased behind him waving a falchion. The undead girl would have been screaming for help, unfortunately the skeleton stuffed his bony fingers in her mouth to prevent her from speaking. This scene brought about many strange stares from monsters roaming about on the streets. It wasnt every day that monsters got to see something so curious. Street brawls were common on a daily basis. Even chases were very common. However, this chase was very different from the rest. Why was the goblin doctor involved in it? Many of the onlookers had known the goblin doctor for a long time but all would have testified the doctor lacks a violent bone. None present had even seen the doctor so terrifyingly angry. Thus, many of the onlookers naturally concluded the skeleton must be at fault. Why else would just a peaceful healer chase after someone brandishing his weapon? Fortunately for Sora, being peaceful healer, the goblin couldnt match Soras stamina. Although, it initially seemed that Sora would be caught as the goblin was faster. Sora had far greater reserves of stamina being a skeleton warrior. It could soon be seen, the healer goblin was huffing and puffing and his pace had considerably slowed down. For a moment Sora thought he was safe. However, that thought only lasted a fraction of a second. Seeing the goblin healer give up on the chase and cussing the gods for his poor stamina C many sympathizers appeared from the watching crowds. Some of these monsters had been saved from the brink of death/ purification by the healer. If the healer didnt have the stamina to chase after the child kidnapping skeleton then they would become the healers legs and chase after Sora. Normally, most people would chose to ignore the situation and move on. However, monsters are different. Monsters are thirsty for blood and brawls. How could they let this opportunity slip by? Much to Soras dismay, the cat and mouse game restarted with greater ferociousness. One vampire, one young orc, three goblins, two mummies, a dozen kobolds and at least two dozen killer bunnies (like those found in minecraft) now chased after Sora. Every monster had their own reason for indulging in this surreal chase. The goblins were true sympathizers to the healer as the healer was a goblin C the pride of goblins was at stake. The mummies too were very much indebted to the healer and wouldnt shy away from helping the doctor. The mummies also wanted to increase their own ranks C so capturing Sora was in their interest. The young orc had no clue what was going on but his blood began to boil the moment he learnt there was an opportunity to display some violence. The orcs hands had been itching for some action all day C skeleton bowling is one of the favoured Orc sports. The vampire was more interested in the undead girl than in Sora. Being one of the more intellectual races C the vampire reasoned the doctor is after the girl. Therefore, it is the girl which is special. Therefore, the girl must be human. The last line of reasoning was quite a big jump but nonetheless the vampire chased after Sora for the girl. If she was human child C dessert would be most pleasing tonight. If she was anything else C she would make a good slave. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The kobolds were amongst the least intelligent races. They didnt even know why was every chasing Sora and joined in. Most of them believed, Sora was some sort of commodity or had some treasure. Lastly, the killer bunnies chased anything that ran. It was really common during chase incidents in the dungeons that a trail of bunnies could be seen. All in all, every monster had a selfish reason C very monster like. Did any of them fear Sora? No. If a skeleton was running away from the goblin healer he could only be considered. If the food chain of the monster world had to be drawn, healers stood at the absolute bottom (when comparing similar level / age etc). Clearly, anything below a healer would only be considered nothing more than a harmless insect. In the minds of all the monsters who saw Sora flee for his life C they were certain C Sora is a weakling. Why else would Sora run away? The strong do not run away from the weak. Just as a lion will not flee from a tortoise, the only explanation for the fleeing skeleton from a fifth floor healer was the inescapable conclusion the skeleton was from the first floor. Given this natural conclusion, the monsters had no doubt Sora was no superior being and they chased after him without the slightest hesitation - except for the killer bunnies those guys chase after anything big or small, weak or strong C it didnt matter to them. It was a very dire moment for Sora, at best he had at most a two minutes of lead time over the orc and goblins. The kobolds were no match for Soras speed so they could be dismissed as nothing but scavengers. However, the real problem was posed by the vampire and killer bunnies. Since, killer bunnies were nothing but mindless monsters that chased anything that ran, Sora was least concerned about them. They looked terrifying but so cute at the same time Only the vampire was truly a worrisome being. By default knowledge, Vampire have high agility and stamina. Since this was a low level scum vampire C it could not fly or transform into a bat but its speed was still very much formidable compared to the others. In mere seconds, the vampire overtook Sora and stood in his path. Give me the girl, skeleton and I will let you pass unharmed. Much to the surprise of the vampire, Sora didnt even think about it. He happily threw Ai towards the vampire and ran past him. Sora was more than happy to get rid of her. The vampire was very much confused as he stared at the fleeing skeletons back. Wasnt the girl the object of interest? Did he get it wrong? The skeleton even appeared happy to get rid of the girl. The vampire was very very confused...he felt like someone just made a moron out of him. [th_111_.gif] Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Let''s get this party started! 2. Thank you to all the readers and those commenting and those spamming "thanks you" comments. Chapter 43.1 - The cat & mouse game (Part 2) Sora was very happy to see the healer had given up chasing after him but his happiness was short lived when other monsters began chasing him. Sora intentionally began making his way away from the crowded streets into narrower empty streets. Sora did so because of a painful experience he had in Royal Road when he was being chased C someone from the crowd tripped him over and he was caught. Having learnt from his mistake, Sora now always ran away from crowded places than into them (much like he did with the Abbe). Sora had no idea why he was being chased by the other monsters C he didnt do anything to them. Yet, they still chased after them! Sora nearly gave up hope when the vampire appeared in front of him. However, Sora recovered in an instant when the vampire asked for Ai and offered him no harm in return. [God bless you] Sora thought as he chucked Ai to the vampire as he crossed by the vampire C the other monsters were after all chasing him. (Authors note: God blessing a vampire is pretty much verbally abusing the vampire but Sora wasnt thinking about this at the time). Sora thought that the vampire meant him harm, but actually turned out to be a saviour! He took off the extra baggage Sora had been tugging along! To begin with Sora, didnt even know why he picked up Ai and began running. Maybe because he just panicked seeing the doctor reaching out for a weapon C first reaction based on instinct was to pick up the trouble maker and run. Thus, Sora ran with Ai wrapped in his arm. However, having some time to think about it, Sora realized he didnt need to carry Ai. Just when he was about to dump her, the vampire asked for. This is why Sora was very grateful C much to the confusion of the vampire. *** The vampire stared at Ai who was clinging on to his arms in fright. Tch! An undead The vampire muttered as he let go of Ai C she fell with a soft plop on the ground. Ai too like the vampire was very much confused. Why did Sora throw her away like that? Why did he hand her over to a complete stranger? Soras actions made no sense to her. First he rescues her, then leaves her, then saves her again and now dumped her. If Sora was in a relationship with Ai, she would have described him as very flimsy and unreliable. After all, what kind of man keeps running away from someone and then rushes back to save them? The vampire paid no heed to Ai. There was no reason to do so C even for a slave she was too unqualified (mostly in the chest size department). Even if she were to grow older there was no reason to believe she would turn out to be a beauty. The vampire was swift to decide that the costs far outweighed the benefits of keeping Ai. Since Sora was so happy to give up Ai, that led the vampire to believe that Ai was truly nothing disposable more than disposable garbage C making her even more worthless in his eyes. Ai was completely unaware of the disdain the vampire stared at her with. She was just trying to make sense of everything that had happened; why did the healer start chasing them? Why did cute bunnies start chasing them? Why were there so many monsters here? Ai was scared of monsters C she was human to begin with so it was given she would be afraid of them. However, Ai was not afraid of all monsters (especially if those monsters were not part of her bed time story). Sora was a skeleton but he gave off a nice feeling. Also, skeletons had been part of the good monsters group in her bed time tales. The monsters in this dungeon were different, especially those after Sora. They emitted a wild blood thirst for Sora which scared Ai. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Ai began crying, all this was overwhelming her. Finding a friend in the desert, losing a friend, then getting eaten up by a big worm, finding lost friend, having friends finger bones stuffed down her throat, being chased by monsters and finally being dumped in the icy cold arms of a stranger. One must remember Ai was brought up by an over protective otaku father. So the recent few events was really too much for a small child. WAAAAAAAh Ai began crying loudly. Tears were pouring from the side of her eyes like fountains. Her friend was truly dreadful for gagging her for no reason and now dumping her here. To top it off, this stranger just dropped on the ground like garbage. The vampire, already very pale, turned a shade paler. Nothing is more annoying to a monster than a high pitched crying voice. He would have killed her but for a certain reason avoided in doing so. Rather he turned his thoughts towards Sora who was very far away. The vampire was regretful it took him so long to recover from the shock Sora gave him. (Ai was stunned that no one pays attention to her when she cries C so she stops immediately.) What is it that Sora had, that made him so valuable? The vampire wondered. He wasnt going to be hasty like last time. After all, he could catch up to Sora in ten seconds. He might have stolen something from the healer? The vampire thought aloud. Just as the vampire was about to chase after Sora, he felt a tug against his leg. Ai was holding on to him really tightly. Let go! Rotten brat The vampire angrily spoke C he didnt want to lose his prey to the other monsters. Sora! Hasnt stolen anything! Ai shouted at the vampire, refusing to let him go. Sora is very nice. You are bad! Ai declared. The vampire was in a bad mood C what did this little girl know about worldly affairs? He would have smacked Ai down but the consequences would be too much for a vampire of his stature to deal with. It appeared that the vampire was afraid of somethingor someone? In the end, the vampire stopped short of hurting Ai in any way. He instead froze her all her limbs to the ground. Ai was horrified to discover ice rising from the ground and slowly freezing her over. The vampire didn''t even have to pay attention to Ai as he froze her - she was no more than an ant in comparison to him. He took one last glance at Ai, to make sure she was unhurt by his actions and then resumed his chase after Sora who appeared to be cornered on a ledge by the two goblins and the orc. Next Chapter >> Chapter 43.2- The Harem Prayer Sora was running along the edge of the cavern which sheltered the monsters home. His feet were nimble like a mouse as he ran along the ridges. Right now Soras speed was the same as the goblins speed. This was previously not the case, because Sora was carrying Ai. Although Ai is small and an undead but weight is weight. She had slowed Soras speed from anywhere by 10-20%. After getting rid of Ai, Sora was able to increase the gap considerably between himself and the other monsters. However, Sora ran himself into a dead after a dead end and thus wasted much time. The monsters used smell to chase after Sora so it was not going to be easy to just hide till the matter settles down. This brought Sora to his current predicament. As Sora had been running on the ledge of the spiralling ravine, he finally hit a dead end. He could try to return from the path he came but he would certainly encounter the monsters on his way back. The ledge he ran on was no more than a meter wide C there was no space to dodge or hide or escape. The only other way left for Sora to escape was jumping off the edge into the darkness. Given the two options C Sora unhesitatingly chose certain fight to the death than a long jump into the dark void. Arifureta should have made it very clear to everyone C going down is always bad. Who knows how many floor below would Sora fall if he took the jump. There were obvious questions as to whether he would survive height of the fall or not. But also, whether Sora wanted to experience the Hajime way of dungeon life. Sora had read enough light novels to know the consequences would be very serious if he jumped down. Just remembering how Hajime lost an eye and an arm gave Sora the shudders. Compared to the unimaginable monsters on the lower floor, Sora was certain he rather face orcs and goblins. Little did Sora know he would back track on that decision very soon. *** Sora stared into the golden eyes of the Orc. The Orc was wielding a heavy battle axe. Behind the orc, came two goblins. The tiny axe they carried was a joke compared to the orcs. The goblins were angry that they reached after the Orc C they wanted to be the first to reach the skeleton. However, the goblins werent stupid enough to do something rash. The Orc was much more powerful than them by many times. One slash of the orcs axe would end the light of life in their eyes. Their bodies would spring open as if katana cut through a tomato puree can. The goblins werent smart but they certainly werent stupid enough to take the Orcs prey beneath his very eyes. They stood in the side-lines; waiting and watching. The killer bunnies and kobolds gave up on the chase long ago. They simply couldnt keep up with the speed and the distance the skeleton ran. Unlike the weak monsters, the orc and goblin had no difficulty tracking Sora. Thus, Sora found himself in a situation best described with the word, screwed. Come here weak skeleton The orc growled as he took a heavy step towards Sora. The orc was wearing iron leather boots, which left a deep impression in the ground. Gara wants to play If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Sora took a step back C monsters really should brush their teeth. Even if their attacks werent devastating their breaths definitely were. I dont want to play. Sora retorted back. He was terrified C which idiot would want to play with an eight foot tall, muscular, war loving freak? Also, the standard definition of play for an orc usually involves some form of gut ripping activity. In Soras case, complete dismemberment as he lacked physical guts. *Grrrr* The Orc growled C how dare a skeleton speak back? Amongst all the combat based monsters, skeletons were the weakest. There were some variants which were strong however none of them were on this floor. On this floor only the weakest of weakest skeletons roamed C whose sole purpose in the eyes of the Orcs were Bones Bowling. So how could a skull bowling ball dare to talk back to him? In an instant the Orc swung his heavy axe down on Sora. The swing was so fast, it split the air between the axe and Soras skull and loud swish sound could be heard. Sora was only able to dodge the attack by the breath of a cats whisker. It wasnt luck; Rule One activated. Just mere seconds ago did the cool down for Rule One finish. Should Sora be crying out in happiness or praying for another miracle? The Rule one enhanced Soras AGI for the first attack only C it did nothing more than that. So what if he dodged the first attack? The Orc wasnt going to stop with just one strike. The Goblins took notice of the dodge C although executed poorly Sora did dodge the attack. The goblins were no longer certain if they could defeat Sora. It wasnt because Sora dodged the attack but it was because Sora did so while completely avoiding any harm or falling into the abyss. A bit too precise to be mere luck? The Orc was a little surprised but too dumb to understand what happened. To the orc, it was nothing more than the antics of a skeleton to make him look like a fool. GARA WONT LET YOU GET AWAY! The orc roared in anger. To make his point the orc swung his monstrous axe sideway while releasing his aura. It was a red thick aura C one strong enough that it was visible to even Sora. Sora knew he wouldnt be able to dodge it. The terrifying aura also restricted his fluid movements. Even if he could dodge it, his senses werent coherent at the time to do so. Just as the aura constricted Soras movement, it also sped up the orcs furious movement. The orc swung the axe with a single hand. Given certain death and uncertain painful death, Sora chose uncertain slow death and leapt backwards into the abyss. Sora prayed like crazy as he fell into the darkness C ""Please grant me a harem like Hajime''s less the pain and suffering he endured." Next Chapter >> Chapter 43.3- Toketsu (Part 1) Soras POV Dear God, I have always lived a very honest and selfless life. If I die today, it is only because I cared for my friend. Please be kind enough to grant me a harem in the afterlife. You know how Hollywood movies show the actors have flashbacks just before they are about to die of their loved ones, life etc? All that is just bullsh*t. I dont know what I am supposing to be experiencing but the sensation of falling has never suited me. My phantom stomach (as I now call it), is churning like crazy C the zero g sensation is the most vulgar feeling. I am not sure if I would feel the same thing as a human. However, as a skeleton I can tell you C skeleton dont like falling. Not one bit. If I had phantom organs then are all probably doing somersaults in me. I feel like I might throw up.I dont want vomit all over my dead body. *THUD* *** Sora hit the ground with a loud thud. His back (spine) hurt like crazy, however Sora knew he was still intact. It was oddly cold but nothing out the ordinary. [Well that was quick?] Sora thought as he hit the ground. When he had stared into the abyss he was sure it would take him forever to hit the ground yet he hit the ground in two seconds after falling. Furthermore, as he continued to stare upwards, he hadnt fallen all that far. No more than thirty feet from the ledge. In fact, since he wasnt far at all from the edge, he could clearly see the orc peering down at him. The orc was most displeased C his prey had nearly gotten away but it seemed all was not lost. The orc jumped off the edge of the cliff as well in pursuit of Sora. Sora frowned as he noticed the orc coming down on him with his battle axe over his head C ready to launch the final blow. Sora was just fast enough to roll over and dodge the attack. A second later the orcs axe landed where Soras skull was; cracking the ground in two. Come to Gara, bones The orc smirked as he dislodged his axe from the ground. The goblins who had been watching from the side lines walked towards the edge of the cliff to continue watching the show. There were many surprising things surrounding the skeleton. He dodged the orcs first swing and appeared to be strong. Then, he leaped to his doomonly to be saved by a floor of ice which magically appeared beneath him C breaking his fall. Just what was going on? Sora slowly stood up C it was difficult to stand up because he was standing on ice. Sora wondered what is up with the ice? Where did it come from? It wasnt here before C he checked! Unlike Sora, the orc had no trouble walking on ice. His steps were heavy, thus leaving strong impressions in the ice giving him the much needed grip. Also, unlike Sora the orc did not care where the ice came from. All the orc saw was prey running, prey escaping, prey hitting ice. He was truly a moron. Hey Sora tried to cajole the orc into letting him go. Why are you chasing me anywaysdont you have anything better to do Reasoning with an orc might have been one of the dumbest things Sora did. He didnt have any expectations it would work. The beast has muscles for brains C how could it possibly understand reasoning? Orcs lived for fighting and blood, nothing else. Why did Sora bother? Desperation; anyone in Soras position would try anything to live. Sora wasnt strong nor did he have special attacksthere was no hidden attack up his sleeves. Sora didnt have an iota of a clue where his bindle with all the slime etc had gone. This was truly the end. Can we not discuss this? Sora was pleading. He really was scared of dying. His breaths were fast C indicating how stressed he was. There was no assurance of a second life if he died. In all likelihood, Sora was certain if he died right now, there was no coming back C military programmes of this scale had to be hard core. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The Orc raised his axe and swung it at Sora. Sora didnt even have a chance to flinch. *** The axe never touched Sora C it froze. More specifically, the orcs entire lower body was frozen. The ice extended all the way across his arm holding the axe. Thus, the ice prevented the orc from moving any further. The orc growled in rage. Who dared to stop him? The goblins who watched everything from above gulped in fear. There was only one monster in the entire fifth floor with such a terrifying magic; vampire C Toketsu. The goblins werent mistaken, on the edge of the ice platform which hovered above the abyss, the vampire who had ditched Ai, appeared. Toketsu was the mini boss for the floor. He could be considered on par with the at least the 25thfloor foot soldier. The gap of strength between each floor was no small joke. Only the young orc had no idea who Toketsu was. After all, orcs were monsters of the either floor and had never seen the mini boss of the fifth floor in action. Furthermore, mini bosses like Toketsu rarely made appearances. Leave the skeleton untouched and walk away. Toketsu ordered. As he spoke condensed air could be seen near his mouth. The vampires skin was a pale shade of blue as if he had just been taken out of the freezer. Gara, the orc, simply spat near the vampires feet. You wait for your turn. This is mine now, I will play with you too! The orc grunted. The orc then exerted a bit of brute strength and broke free from the ice. The goblins shuddered in fear. Toketsu was merciless. His heart was truly ice cold like magic C it could also be thought of the other way round. The goblins felt glad they werent the ones fighting the skeleton right now. For whatever the reasons maybe it appeared, the orc found himself a formidable foe. The goblins knew this was truly the end of the orc C had they been standing on the fifth floor, it would have been an entirely different matter. Certain rules would have prevented Toketsu from killing the orc. However, since they had dived into the abyss, the depth they now stood at was no longer considered part of the fifth floor but rather the sixth floor. Here, the rules were completely different and there was no reason for Toketsu to hold back against the indignation. The orc turned towards the vampire, seeing that the undead (vampires appear no different from the undead) didnt budge. You fight Gara? The orc grunted in a speech barely comprehensible. Come moron. Let me show you your place. Toketsu said as he unleashed his icy aura. Cold winds began to blow through the ravines with great intensity as Toketsu released his aura C cold winds swept through the ice platform. As the orc and vampire readied to fight each other, Sora looked around for a way to escape. He couldnt care less who went after whom - as long as he was safe. Secretly, Sora prayed they fought each other to death. :keuhkeuh: Next Chapter >> Chapter 44.1 - Toketsu (Part 2) Sora didnt understand what was going on but this was the second time the pale blue skinned vampire came to his rescue. Normally, he would have stayed to thank his saviour but Sora suspected that the ice floor was too brittle to withstand an attack. Further, Sora was secretly hoping the vampire would take care of all his worries and be buried with him. [Maybe he has discovered what a big nuisance Ai is and wants to return] Sora suspected, or maybe because Ai is such a ticking bomb that the vampire was here to kill him for handing her to him.worse still Ai may have opened her mouth and spoke something which was bound to be misunderstood and now the vampire was here to torture him till death. Thus, Sora was more than certain he wished his saviour and the orc dead. Sora shivered as he watched the surrounding walls being covered in ice C this vampire was truly terrifying. As Sora began climbing the walls of the cliff, the orc, dropped to the floor. Garas body shattered into hundreds of pieces of ice as it hit the floor; scattering in all directions. That was over rather quickly] Sora whispered to himself. *** It was indeed over in the blink of an eye. Toketsus aura was so terrifying that the orc simply froze before it could do anything. The chill released by Toketsu was so strong, that not only did it freeze the orc from the outside but inside too! What was more stunning was that Toketsu did all that in a matter of seconds. The orc didnt even realize that his internal organs had been frozen C it all happened that fast. All that Toketsu did after the froze the orc, was walk over to the frozen statue and push it with one finger. The goblins were terrified seeing what had happened to the orc. They would have run away but their feet was frozen to the ground as well. Tokestus blizzard like aura had turned everything in the vicinity into an ice crystal cave. Blue sparkling icicles were hanging from the ceiling, and the walls were covered with a sheet of white ice. That was rather disappointing Toketsu remarked as he turned his attention to Sora, who was hastily scrambling to up the wall like a cockroach. Where do you think you are going Toketsu grumbled as he leaped and within the blink of an eye appeared standing in front of Sora. Now this position must be detailed out. Sora was climbing up a wall C he was up right like the letter l (vertical) and Toketsu stood in front of him like that --- (horizontal). It was almost as if gravity had no effect on Toketsu. However, gravity did effect the vampire, for his clothes hung downwards as he stood on the wall. Since, he was a vampire he had excellent feet grip and this was just one of the many applications of his powerful grip. I believe you have something of interest for me. The vampire politely asked as he extended his hand, asking for the *mysterious* item which he believed Sora had stolen from the healer. Sora was confused C what was this vampire talking about while extending his hand? Sora raised out his hand and shook Toketsus hand. That is what he wanted, right? A handshake? For a moment after the handshake, both skeleton and vampire stared into each others eyes. The goblins peered below (they couldnt do anything else) and watched the handshake in much horror C what was the skeleton thinking? Even the orc had been less insulting! Shaking hands with the vampire like that would give the impression to anyone that Sora was mocking the vampire. Sora on the other hand didnt understand why else did the vampire extend his hand C if not to shake hands? He already gave the vampire, Ai. He didnt have anything else to give. No armour, no weapon, no money, no accessories C nothing. He was all bones and not an ounce of flesh C what could he possibly offer to the vampire? He had no idea what the vampire was seeking to begin with. The goblins shuddered C this one too was going to die soon. The goblins who chased Sora to teach him a lesson were now praying for Soras soul out of pity. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The vampire smiled and began laughing loudly as he realized that the skeleton didnt give him anything but merely shook his hands. Sora also began laughing alongside the vampire C when in Rome do what the romans do! Almost with movie like perfection, the vampire stopped laughing and wore a very grave expression. What are you laughing at, skeleton? . Replying here would mean instant death. Do you have anything or not? The vampire was boiling with fury. He had indulged in the chase on the belief that there was something worth running after. If he didnt find anything worthwhile now he would freeze hell over. Sora tried to smile politely and say no C unfortunately skeletons cant smile. No. I am all bones. Nice to meet you. The vampire laughed again as he realized he how stupid he had been. Sora laughed along with the vampire again C when in Rome do what the Romans do! See Sora laugh, the vampire began laughing even more loudly. Since the two were still holdings hands, Sora suddenly felt an icy chill. Soras laughed died out as he noticed an icy layer slowly making its way from the vampires hand to his. It began spreading from Soras arm, like poison, to his shoulders, chest and legs Sora tried pulling away from the vampire but the vampire had an extremely strong grip. Further, Sora was nearly 75% frozen. Sora began panicking as the ice slowly made its way up his neck. In another second it was all over. Sora stood frozen like an ice statue. He no longer moved or laughed. The light in his eye sockets which was an accurate measure of whether the skeleton was alive or dead C died out. The ice continued to layer itself around Soras dead body like an ice coffin the truest sense. The vampire stopped laughing and let go of Soras hand. Seeing Sora terrified pleased the vampire C it was a just punishment for mocking him. Toketsu lost all interest in the skeleton after the skeleton became wrapped up in ice like a cocoon C this had been a complete waste of time. In a blink the vampire appeared next to the goblins. Since, killing weaklings had not completely satisfied the vampire he decided to torture the goblins whose legs were frozen to the ground. Just as the vampire was about to gouge a goblins eye out with an ice needle, he stopped. There was a cracking noise coming from behind the vampire C like ice cracking. The eyes of the goblins were wide open in shock and horror - right now the goblins had a feeling their very understanding of what a superior beings would go for a toss. They werent afraid of the vampire which was about to torture them instead compared to him, the vampire looked rather normal. Toketsu slowly turned around in disbelief C nothing survived his ice coffin attack. Behind Toketsu, the ice coffin lay cracked open and the skeleton warrior hovering in front of it . It didn''t resemble anything like the skeleton warrior he had killed just moments ago. This one had two pairs of fluttering black feathered wings, its eyes were burning red and thin crimson glowing lines appeared on its bones. It wore spiky ice armour, giving the skeleton warrior a very formidable look. "Come Toketsu, let me teach you what an ice coffin is really like." said the flying skeleton warrior. [th_zilla2.gif] Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Thank you mrel and ArchmageNaoki! Correction has been made! Chapter 44.2 - Toketsu (Part 3) Behind Toketsu, the ice coffin lay cracked open and a skeleton warrior. It didn''t resemble anything like the skeleton warrior he had killed just moments ago. This one had two pairs of fluttering black feathered wings, its eyes were burning red and thin crimson glowing lines appeared on its bones. It wore thick spiky ice armour, giving the skeleton warrior a very formidable look which it previously lacked. As the skeleton hadn''t worn any armour before it appeared nothing more than a scrawny figure of bones. However, armour changed the complete vibe the skeleton now gave off. "Come Toketsu, let me teach you what an ice coffin is really like." said the flying skeleton warrior as it landed next to the startled vampire. Toketsu took a few steps backwards C there was no monster above him on this floor. So technically speaking, he had nothing to fear. Yet, the skeleton standing in front of him was releasing a pressure that made even Toketsu, a vampire whose strength was on par with the foot soldier of the 25th Floor, feel giddy. However, Toketsu was only frightened for a fraction of a second C he was quick to recover. There were many monsters which appeared frightening when cornered but were actually quite harmless. This is similar to the behaviour seen in animals C the hair on a cats back stand up when it feel angry or frightened. This gives the impression the animal is much more fearsome than it actually is. Monsters, in this world, have been known for fearsome appearances to cover up for their lack of strength. Example, the orc that attacked Sora looked more fearsome than the vampire but the actual strength was not captured in appearances. Similarly, killer bunnies gave off extreme killing intent when they hunted together. The pressure exerted by the skeleton was much more than killer bunnies but it wasnt enough affect Toketsu. This case might not be so different C Toketsu thought as he looked at the skeleton. The skeleton had four black feathered wings, crimson glowing tattoo lines around his bones and wore a ridiculous spiky ice armour. Sure, the skeleton might not be an ordinary 5thfloor warrior but at best he can be from the 10thfloor. No monster from the floors below the tenth dare to climb here. Did Toketsu really have any reason to fear the skeleton? Toketsu called the bluff C or at least what he thought was a bluff. So the ice coffin wasnt enough to kill you. I admit, you surprised me but this problem can quickly be remedied. Toketsu said as he prepared another spell. Useless Sora spoke in an arrogant tone which further infuriated Toketsu. How dare he insult me? Ice Rose! Toketsu screamed as he pointed his index and middle finger at Sora. Immediately, thorny vines of ice shot out from the ground and wrapped themselves around Sora. It would appear as though Sora had no time to react but truthfully Sora saw the vines reaching out for him. He simply chose to be captured. Hahaha! Toketsu spoke with triumph. My ice vines are several times stronger than the ice coffins grip. You cannot escape them! No matter how much you struggle, the thorns will slowly seep you of all your spirit power and then your life force. Submit to me now and accept me as your master! Otherwise you will perish! Toketsu could have executed a more powerful attack however he wanted the skeleton as his familiar C why would anyone not want strong servants? Are we done? Sora asked with a bored voice. The blood from Toketsus face drained away. The way Sora spoke it seemed as though the vines were having no effect on him. Could that be the case? No, the vines were most certainly absorbing the skeletons spirit power. Toketsu bit his lips and strengthened his attack. Despite this, Sora displayed no signs of falling spirit power. Normally, as spirit power falls the amount of pressure that a monster can release decreases. However, Soras killing intent pressure did not even drop in the tiniest amounts. There wasnt even the slightest fluctuation in the pressure he kept exerting. Toketsu was uncertain now C was this really a monster of the tenth floor? That was his previous estimation of Soras ability in a worst case scenario. I seeI have again underestimated youyou are a monster that dares to come from the floor below tenth! Toketsu began laughing. He finally understood why the skeleton was running away rather than fighting the doctor C because it was hiding its true power. Had the skeleton dared to use its power which clearly was stronger than the 10thfloor, then she would have intervened. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The goblin gulped in fear C although Sora directed no killing intent at them, the sheer amount of pressure leaking out from Sora was enough for them to understand that the gap between their strength was that of heaven and earth. Now that they heard Toketsu confirm that Sora most likely below to a floor below the tenth the mystery surrounding Soras strength vanished. The goblins were very much relieved they didnt attack Sora. Final stage! Ice Rose Bloom! Toketsu screamed. A massive ice rose bloomed behind Sora. Its size kept growing. The size is normally representational of ones spirit power. Toketsu could immediately tell which floor Sora belonged to. It is unfortunate but the rules state those monsters from below the tenth floor are not allowed here. Too bad but you cannot be my servant. Even if you are a 30thfloor monster without spirit power there is nothing you can do! The ice rose is a hundred times more powerful than the Toketsu stopped speaking C more like he was too shocked to speak. Right now, the petals of the ice rose began free falling to the ground and the vines that had tied up Sora began swelling C as if they were about to burst. Toketsu began perspiring; his forehead was covered in sweat. Youwhich floor do you belong to Toketsu asked; there was certain fear in his voice. Even though Toketsu belonged to the 25thfloor, his attacks would be difficult for even a 30th floor monster. However, Sora showed no signs of weakening or struggle. It was quite the opposite. The rose began withering away C a sign that the spirit force exceeded the amount it could absorb. The swelling vines were also indicating that more spirit power was being forced into them than what they could absorb. Sora was overloading the Toketsus attack system. It may not be the most efficient way to escape but the mental devastation that it spread across Toketsus mind was unimaginable. In another second, the ice rose completely withered away and the vines burst. The goblins who watched the scene were frightened. First they learnt that the skeleton belonged to the 10thfloor C which was scary within acceptable limits. Then, they learnt the skeleton is at least level 30. At this point he could be considered as fearsome as Toketsu C an idol to be worshipped. However, now they realized the skeletons strength exceeds that of Toketsus. How should they look up at the skeleton? Admire him or fear him? There were many frightening tales of monsters belonging to the lower floors C typical goblin bedtime stories. If Sora was truly one of those unimaginable existences then the goblins had everything to fear C not only their lives but the lives of their brethren too! The goblins were drowning in regret for engaging in the chase C this would certainly lead to their demise. Brotherit has certainly been good knowing you. One goblin said to another. Likewise, at least we will have the honor of dying by the hands of such a strong monster. The two goblins already began whispering goodbyes. Next Chapter >> X-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-X Author''s Note: 1. Thank you for reading. Please read the sticky post - the battle so far. I have posted something for the readers (read both update and last post). 2. Explanation pertaining to spirit power, classification of monsters by floors etc. will be revealed in the coming chapters. 3. Be ready for a big shocker in the coming few chapters - your complete understanding of the story thus far might go for a toss. --> Actually, I might lessen the blow by split it in two parts. However, please do be prepared! 4. Many thanks to those following this FF and adding it to their favourites! Chapter 44.3 - What are you? Ignoring the goblins whisper, Sora took a step forward and asked with confidence Is there anything else that you would like to show me? For each step Sora took forward, Toketsu unconsciously took a step backwards. The fear was deeply rooted within him now. He lacked the earlier confidence he had displayed. The questions swarming in Toketsus mind changed from how should I kill him to will he let me live? Ice Shards! Toketsu cried out in panic. Tiny flakes of snow began falling above Sora. The snow on its own did nothing C however this was a two-step attack; as it was more powerful it required preparation. Sora continued walking towards the frightened vampire C completely ignoring the snow falling on him. Ice Shard second stage! Ice Execution! Toketsu cried out, the blue aura engulfing Toketsu burned brighter for a second before dimming after the spell was cast. There was panic spreading; his body was visibly trembling. The tiny flakes of ice on Sora burst into massive snow spikeshowever those spike which were meant to impale Sora simply melted. They melted not because of heat but because of the power oozing out of Sora. Sora continued walking towards Toketsu. Sora resembled the shinigami, slowly walking towards its victim as if death is an absolute certainty and inevitability. By taking on the attacks from Toketsu head on, Sora dealt massive moral / confidence damage to Toketsu. It could be said that Sora was like a predator that enjoyed playing with its kill before dealing the actual finishing blow. The goblins were shuddering in fear as they watched Soras every movement. This was really too cruel C to the extent they felt pity for Toketsu. What kind of sick twisted monster / person would enjoy torturing their victims before killing them? What Sora was doing was planting the seeds of fear in Toketsus mind. He certainly could not want a weakling like Toketsu for a servant. So for what reason did he need to play with Toketsu? Why not just kill him? The goblins were indeed scared C the stories they heard were scary but Sora was scarier. His actions were scarring the goblins and vampire for life. Toketsu rambled on with spells after spells. However, none of them were able to stop Sora, who ignored them completely. Just like how Sora behaved in the last few seconds as Toketsu froze him, Sora was now taking the same pleasure to return ten folds the fear to Toketsu. Ice dagger! Toketsu shouted C his voice was high pitched; clearly very frightened. A massive icicle grew out from the wall behind Sora and raced towards the back of his skull. Sora stopped moving. The light in his eyes dimmed and then slowly died out. Toketsu stood still. Did it work? Did it pierce his skull? One second passed bythen anotherToketsu breathing steadiedmaybe he did it.he killed it Toketsu was going crazy in happiness, the tension in his stiffened shoulders dropped. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Just kidding! Sora shouted out with excitement as the light in his eyes flashed back on. Toketsus dead heart leaped in fright. What the hell was that? Even for the dead, what Sora did was extremely scary. One moment Toketsu had a flicker of hope and then the next moment Sora stomped all over it. Or may be it could be described as giving a candy to a baby then snatching it back and laughing. The goblins who witnessed everything from behind knew that the ice needle never pierced Soras skull. It stopped just short of penetrating the skull C almost as if the ice refused to obey the command. What Sora did appeared to be some sort of sick twisted joke C even monsters had principles and standards. This was sick. Sora was making a complete mockery of Toketsu. Ice dagger Toketsu cried out again. Why wasnt it working? Why wasnt the ice pushing ahead any further? Could it be that the skeleton had a greater command over the ice spirits than him? What kind of monster was this skeleton? In all legend and lore, Toketsu never heard of a winged skeleton with magical abilities. Then again there were thousands of monsters and there was never any way of knowing whether you knew them all. Youyou what are you? Toketsu asked as he gathered his strength. Sora ignored the question and continued walking towards Toketsu who was backed up against the wall. You cant kill me! Toketsu declared as he realized the wall behind him belonged to the inner spire of the fifth floor. The rules say you cannot kill me! Toketsu squealed. Sora was about two feet away from Toketsu now. She will kill you if you kill me! Those are her rules! Toketsu argued back C he had now been reduced to reasoning. Ironical, how their roles reversed. Rules dont apply to me. Sora calmly replied. Youyou what are you? Toketsu asked one last time. The question is not what am I but rather who am I? Sora corrected Toketsus question. His voice was menacingly cold. It were as if a cold blade cut through Toketsu''s heart. Toketsu took a step sideways C moving alongside the wall, his eyes glanced sideways C he was looking to flee than fight this monster! Then, who are you Toketsu asked. He was simply buying time while readying to escape. Sora. SoraChan C your bloodlines greatest nemesis. The skeleton said. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. This chapter is dedicated to Songchinlian. Let me also add, I had written this chapter much before you posted *that* comment in the previous chapter. 2. Thank you for reading and commenting! Chapter 45.1 - 7 Circles: Empress Magic (Part 1) Sora. SoraChan C your bloodlines greatest nemesis. The skeleton said. Toketsu was startled when he heard the last bit but right now he didnt care C he had to escape! Toketsu dashed with all his might towards the inner sanctum of the fifth floor. If there are more monsters as witness, would this monster still dare to kill him? With two leaps Toketsu was flying through the air at atrocious speeds C breaking his personal best record. In three seconds, he reached the center of the inner sanctum of the fifth floor. This was previously, the place where Sora ran away from when being chased by the healer. Many monsters could see a blur streaking through the air above them. They all recognized it immediately, Toketsu C the vampire and mini boss of the fifth floor. Since, he was moving so fast none of them could see his panicked / frightened expression. It was only when he stopped flying that they could sense something was not right. Toketsu was drenched in sweat. Many could not believe this was Toketsu because in their memories he gave off a very fearsome aura. Some monsters had difficulty believe this was Toketsu and assumed it was a shape shifter. Whatever the case maybe, the vampire flying above them appeared visibly terrified of something. Haha! Toketsu laughed as he realized he had created a gap of more than five hundred meters between himself and the skeleton. However, he soon stopped when he noticed Sora calmly flying towards him C in no hurry. As if the skeleton knew that there was nowhere else left for the Vampire to go. That was indeed the case. Where else could Toketsu run off to? Hear me! This one seeks to kill me! Toketsu shouted out. It would appear as though he was speaking out to the monsters below, however, Toketsu was shouting out to someone else. The monsters looked up at Toketsu. Even the ones who were not curious about why Toketsu was hurrying overhead now turned to see what drama was unfolding above them. In the distance, they could see a flying skeleton C slowly approaching Toketsu. Since, none of them recognized the monster C they could only assume it a skeleton of a lower floor. But which floor could it possibly belong to C after all it had a 25th floor vampire scuttling for safety. Save me! Toketsu cried out hurriedly. The panic and fear in his voice was evident. But who would save him? All the monsters below were far inferior to Toketsu. Naturally, everyone was curious hearing someone begging for safety. Now the monsters, which were residing in the spires came out to see what was all the commotion. Ai and the goblin doctor could be seeing exiting from the infirmary as well. The goblin healer did not recognize Sora but Ai immediately recognized him. She didnt understand how Sora gained wings or why he looked so different but she knew this was Sora. The Goblin healer didnt believe Ai at first when she pointed it out to him, but the more he looked at Sora closely C the more he had to agree with her. He indeed resembled Sora C the bone structure did. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. He too was stupefied as to how did Sora gain wings. *** The distance was no more than ten feet between Sora and Toketsu. Are you done? Sora asked as he patiently waited for someone to come to Toketsus aid. However, no one dared to volunteer. Only a fool would extend their hand to save Toketsu. Although none of these monsters witnessed Soras power they could reason that if Toketsu couldnt match the skeleton in strength then none of them would be able to do so either. Toketsu looked terrified. Like a rat cornered with nowhere to turn to and hide. Empress Dagger. Empress Shards. Empress Coffin. Sora spoke the three spells in quick succession; in a single breath. If Toketsus attacks could be considered as three circles powerful then Soras were seven circles strong. What was more shocking for Toketsu (while he lasted), Sora executed the higher level spells one after another C without showing any sign of exhaustion. The entire floor trembled slightly and then the wall which was several meters behind Toketsu exploded. A massive ice dagger jutted out from the wall. Unlike Toketsus icicle, Soras was ice dagger was a properly sculpted dagger C extending over a 100 meters. Its thickness was also thrice as much as Toketsus ice dagger. Impossible a woman whispered. Immediately, a black light flashed in front of Toketsu. A black glass like semi-transparent barrier appeared between Toketsu and the ice dagger. However, it could not match the strength of Soras attack. The ice dagger shattered the barrier and stabbed Toketsu. The blade went through his entire upper torso. After which, Toketsus body exploded into an icy spiky ball. There was no flesh splattering anywhereit would seem as though Toketsus body morphed into the icy spiky ball. And finally Toketsus falling disfigured body fell into an ice coffin. Always nuke the fly Sora said with a satisfied expression. Sora''s eyes revealed a gleeful gleam as they watched Toketsu falling to his demise. The instant Toketsu was swallowed up by the coffin, Soras wings withered away and he fell towards the ground as well. A woman, holding a long cigarette holder, could be seen jumping nearly twenty feet up in the air and catching Sora. She was the one who had cast the barrier to protect Toketsu. Monsters who had been watching everything quietly, suddenly gasped the moment they saw her C it was the floor master. The only being whose existence eclipsed Toketsu. The being who had set the rules of this floor for all monsters: Rule #1 - Never kill a fellow monster on the fifth floor Next Chapter>> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Thanks ''Arch'' for pointing out the typo. Chapter 45.2 & 45.3 - Soras POV: Toketsu (Part 1) Part 1 Soras POV Okay vampires are awesome. It really is too bad that I only inherited the weaknesses of vampire C poor immunity to sunlight. While, I struggle to climb up these cliffs, my heroic vampire has not only finished off killing the orc but has appeared in front of me. It wouldnt be half as amazing if he was climbing alongside me C the vampire is standing on a wall. It is almost as if gravity has no effect on him. I believe you have something of interest for me. The vampire politely asks me as he extended his hand towards me. Something for him? What is he talking about? Does he want more children? I already gave him Ai, does he think children are born out of thin air? The vampire continued to hold his hand out patiently. Could it be? He wants me to thank him for saving me? I guess a thank you is in due order. Should I shake his hand vigorously or lightly? It may not seem much but a shake hand determines ones fate at times. A hard shake C he maybe my saviour but it isnt like I asked him to save me. I cant come across as a weakling with a meek handshake. Sora raised out his hand and shook Toketsus hand. That is what he wanted, right? A handshake, right? Something doesnt feel right here. Why is he staring at me so intently? Fine! I am going to stare back at you C if it is a staring competition that you want it is a staring competition you will get! Both the skeleton and the vampire stared into each others eyes. The vampire smiled. Can it be? Have I passed some sort of test? This all is so confusing. Just tell me already what is it that you want? The vampire then began laughing loudly. Okay this guy has official gone bonkers. First, asking for something, then shaking hands, then smiling and now laughing? Are all vampires like this? Good grievance! I cant even imagine I wanted to be a vampirethankfully I only inherited the weakness. Imagine, if I began laughing like a maniac. WaitI have read enough mangas and novels to know thiscould it be that this vampire is some sort of grandmaster and he sees potential in me? In a lot of these wuxia type mangas, the hero comes across some of hobo martial teacher C where the hero makes a fool out of himself when presented with the test and then the teacher begins laughing.in those situations I believe the hero laughs along with the teacher! Then, I guess I have no choice but to laugh along! If anything when in Rome do what the romans do! Sora also began laughing alongside the vampire Almost with movie like perfection, the vampire stopped laughing when Sora joined in the maniac laughing. The vampire wore a very grave expression. What are you laughing at, skeleton? The vampire asked; his voice was oozing with killing intent. . Holy f*ck. This vampire is not happy C did I get it wrong? He isnt my future hobo martial arts teacher to be? Do you have anything or not? The vampire was boiling with fury. Damn, this guy is serious. What does he want? I dont have anything C not even my slime bindle. All I have are my bones. If I had the slightest bit of muscles, I would have smiled politely and said no. Unfortunately skeletons cant smile. No. I am all bones. Nice to meet you? The vampire began laughing again. Okay it is official C this is a psycho vampire. The #101 for dealing with laughing maniacs is always to laugh along with them and then run for it.that or when in Rome do what the Romans do! Sora laughed along with the vampire again. Seeing Sora laugh, the vampire began laughing even more loudly. Hahahahahahaaha Okay, I cant keep laughing like an idiot C time to escape.dammit! He is still holding my hand. [Let go!] Did the temperature just fall.Holy sh*t!....my hand is freezing cold! I dont even understand how I can feel cold C do I even have the nerves to feel cold or hot? This is no time to be laughing! What the heck is this vampire!! How can his grip be so strong. Is that a layer of ice around my hand? Not good. It seems this vampire has magical abilities C ice magic to be precise. This situation is very bad C I have seen enough movies to know what is going to happen to me now. This vampire is like Midas except he has ice touch. Sora had guessed correctly, a layer of ice slowly made its way from the vampires hand to his hand; wrapping his hand in a glove of ice. Not good! Not good! Not good! This all is completely unplanned! F*ck! I promise I will play seriously if I escape this! I wont chase women skirts anymore! I cant die just yet! No matter how much, Sora tried pulling away from the vampire he could not loosen the vampires grip one bit. F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! The ice is climbing up my neckf*ck! This cant be the end! In another second it was all over. *** Part 2 Soras POV It is so coldso very cold. I am surprised, I am still alivebut I can feel the cold seeping into my bones and draining away my life force. This is some awesome kickass magic ability but it really is too bad that it is killing me. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Sorry Enma.I should have believed you thenmaybe then you wouldnt have come here Sora stood frozen like an ice statue. He no longer moved or laughed. The light in his eye sockets which was an accurate measure of whether the skeleton was alive or dead C died out. So cold.so very cold.sorry mom-dad The ice continued to layer itself around Soras dead body like an ice coffin the truest sense. I cant see anything beyond this iceI am descending into darkness The vampire stopped laughing and let go of Soras hand. In a blink the vampire appeared next to the goblins. I can feel death descending upon me now . .okay like seriously when am I going to die? I have been feeling cold for a while but cant this whole dying thing work a bit faster.wait a minutewhat if he wasnt strong enough to kill me? Dont tell me I am going to be stuck in this ice coffin for all eternity!! F*ck no! I rather die than stay imprisoned for all eternity [Remember your promise] Sora felt as if a woman whispered into his ear. Remember what???!!!!... Holy ***** what the hell is this? I can feel it.I am beginning to feel a rush of energy..if I had to compare this feelingit is the same as drinking a crate full of RedBull and gorging on a ton of chocolates.no even if you did ten times over it wont explain the energy rush I am feeling right now! *Ouch*Does it feel slightly crowded in here? Did I gain weight.how does a skeleton become fat? I think nonsense sometimesI wonder if I can crack open this coffin. Just as the vampire was about to gouge a goblins eye out with an ice needle, he stopped. There was a cracking noise coming from behind the vampire C like ice cracking. Yes! I am free!! Sora thought as he broke free from the ice coffin. However, as he had been climbing the wall, breaking free meant he was now free falling into the abyss. *Oh shit* I am falling! Before Sora could scream, he felt something weird. Instinctively, his wings spread open and Sora gently began gliding into the abyss. I have wings???!!!! Where the hell did those come from? I dont know why I have wings but I think this is good enoughif I base it on my Royal Road experiencethen flying shouldnt be too difficult. In one swoop, Sora flew up the dark hole and was now hovering behind the vampire. This is strangeI feel like I understand iceI am not sure what happened but I feel like my awareness has expandedI can sense something surrounding meis this magic? It feels like I have gained a sixth sense now.I know what I am sensing is something which lets me command ice.Should I try making an ice armour for myself Woah! That was fast!! I just imagined it and it appeared! The eyes of the goblins were wide open in shock and horror - right now the goblins had a feeling their very understanding of what a superior beings would go for a toss. They werent afraid of the vampire which was about to torture them instead when compared to Sora the vampire looked rather ordinary. Toketsu-san.. The goblin whispered inaudibly, his voice urging the vampire to turn around and see what stood behind him. Toketsu slowly turned around in disbelief C nothing survived his ice coffin attack. Behind Toketsu, the ice coffin lay cracked open and the skeleton warrior hovering in front of it. Sora didn''t resemble anything like the skeleton warrior he had killed just moments ago. This one had two pairs of fluttering black feathered wings, its eyes were burning red and thin crimson glowing lines appeared on its bones. It wore spiky ice armour, giving the skeleton warrior a very formidable look. Hahaha! This is awesome! I dont understand anything that is going on! But I do feel monstrously stronger! How long has it been since I last felt so alive! What shall I do first As Sora glanced around he noticed the vampire staring at him. Ah yeswasnt he the one who tried to kill me? I should begin from there. A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye and death for death.but youI think the goblin called him Toksetsu..you, Toketsu you didnt try to kill me, you tried to imprison me in ice for all eternitythat is unforgivableI will make you feel fear like you have never felt beforeI will make you wish you never existed. "Come Toketsu, let me teach you what an ice coffin is really like." Sora said as his cold cruel gaze was locked on Toketsu. Little did Sora know, Toketsu really had intended to kill Sora with the ice coffin and not imprison him C it was just Soras luck having high ice element affinity that the ice coffin did nothing to him. Hence, Sora found himself imprisoned rather than dead. - Though knowing this would not aid Toketsus future in the slightest. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. Happy reading! I know some of you dislike these chapters and some of you like them. I fall in the ''I like these'' bucket. 2. Next chapter will be up in 3-4 hrs. Chapter 46.1 & 46.2 - Soras POV: Toketsu (Part 2) Part 3 Toketsu took a few steps backwards and then stopped. It seemed he finally decided to take on Sora head on. So the ice coffin wasnt enough to kill you. I admit, you surprised me but this problem can quickly be remedied. Toketsu said as he prepared another spell. However, Sora already knew what Toketsu was planning C his sixth sense picked up a lot of ice magic gathering around Toketsu. Useless Sora said, even though he had never seen Toketsus attack before he could already guess what it intended to do C mysterious as it sounded, the ice magic conveyed Toketsus thoughts and emotions to Sora. Ice Rose! Toketsu screamed as he pointed his index and middle finger at Sora like a ninja. Immediately, thorny vines of ice shot out from the ground and wrapped themselves around Sora. Sora knew this was Toketsus plans all along C the ice magic had conveyed it to him. Despite knowing so, Sora intentionally let himself be captured. Sora instinctively understood such a weak attack could do nothing to him. Hahaha! Toketsu spoke with triumph. My ice vines are several times stronger than the ice coffins grip. You cannot escape them! No matter how much you struggle, the thorns will slowly seep you of all your spirit power and then your life force. Submit to me now and accept me as your master! Otherwise you will perish! Are we done? Sora asked with a bored voice. It was true that the vines were draining power from Sora but right now Sora felt like the amount of energy coursing through him was a bit too much. In fact, the power was starting to strain his physical body. Thankfully, Toketsu used a spell that alleviated the burden. The vines that were sucking Soras power felt as if someone put an umbrella above Sora as he stood under a waterfall. I seeI have again underestimated youyou are a monster that dares to come from the floor below tenth! Toketsu began laughing. Sora looked at Toketsu, thinking C this guy is a complete moron. I cant believe I thought he was some kind of martial arts teacher. Final stage! Ice Rose Bloom! Toketsu screamed. It is unfortunate but the rules state those monsters from below the tenth floor are not allowed here. Too bad but you cannot be my servant. Even if you are a 30thfloor monster without spirit power there is nothing you can do! The ice rose is a hundred times more powerful than the Toketsu stopped speaking C more like he was too shocked to speak. Right now, the petals of the ice rose began free falling to the ground and the vines that had tied up Sora began swelling C as if they were about to burst. Youwhich floor do you belong to Toketsu asked. Toketsu began perspiring; his forehead was covered in sweat seeing Sora completely unaffected. To be precise the moment, Toketsu executed the attack, the pain Sora had been feeling completely disappeared for an instant. It was a moment, where Sora felt calm C yet powerful. The rose began withering away C a sign that the spirit force exceeded the amount it could absorb. The swelling vines were also indicating that more spirit power was being forced into them than what they could absorb. Sora was overloading the Toketsus attack system C though Sora didnt intentionally intend to do so. The energy coursing through Sora was just so much that it was the same as overloading Toketsus attack. In another second, the ice rose completely withered away and the vines burst. Sora sighed mentally, while the rose existed, the pain ceased to exist. Now, with the rose gone the pain was crawling up his spine again. Brotherit has certainly been good knowing you. One goblin said to another. Likewise, at least we will have the honor of dying by the hands of such a strong monster. The two goblins already began whispering goodbyes. Sora had no idea why they were whispering goodbyesC monsters are so weird, he thought. *** Part 4 Is there anything else that you would like to show me? Sora asked. It appeared on the surface as if Sora was being arrogant but the real intention beneath that question was to make Toketsu use his powers. Since, Sora had never used any magic before then he didnt know any of the spells. By getting Toketsu to use spells, Sora would watch how the ice magic around Toketsu acted and he would then memorize the same. For each step Sora took forward, Toketsu unconsciously took a step backwards. Ice Shards! Toketsu cried out in panic. Tiny flakes of snow began falling above Sora. Sora continued walking towards the frightened vampire. Sora was completely disinterested in the snowflakes. His complete attention was wrapped up in the sensations he was feeling. He was memorizing the strange feelings of ice magic encompassing Toketsu and the strange vibes when the spell was cast. Sora was like a dried sponge, absorbing all the information he felt. Ice Shard second stage! Ice Execution! Toketsu cried out, the blue aura engulfing Toketsu burned brighter for a second before dimming after the spell was cast. Soras eyes shined brightly with interest. The two stage spell, gathered ice magic around Sora and then when enough accumulated, Toketsu released another wave of powerful ice magic. This effect compounded the existing ice magic and further strengthened it in one for an instant. In the instant the energy jumped, Toketsu forced the ice magic surrounding Sora to shape up. The tiny flakes of ice on Sora burst into massive snow spikeshowever those spike which were meant to impale Sora simply melted. They melted not because of heat but because of the spiritual power oozing out of Sora. Sora continued walking towards Toketsu. Toketsu rambled on with spells after spells and Sora took his time leisurely to learn them all. Sora wasnt scared of Toketsus magic. He could tell that Toketsu was incomparably weaker than him C the only use for Toketsu he had was the magic spells. Ice daggar! Toketsu shouted C his voice was high pitched; clearly very frightened. A massive icicle grew out from the wall behind Sora and raced towards the back of his skull. Sora was disappointed C he could sense what Toketsu had planned a big attack but the execution was very poor. This was no ice dagger rather it was an icicle racing towards him. The original spell meant for it to take the shape of a dagger however because Toketsu was very weak, he could not create the correct shape. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Although the attack was powerful, because of the distance it had considerably weakened. Further, Soras energy began pouring out again like a fountain. Hence, by the time the attack reached Sora, it could not move any further. Sora took this opportunity and decided to play a little prank. He stopped moving and then the light in his eyes dimmed and then slowly died out. Toketsu stood still wondering if his attack worked. Sensing Toketsu relaxing, Sora shouted out as the light in his eyes returned. Just kidding! Ice daggar Toketsu cried out again. He was like a desperate man clinging on to hope. Youyou what are you? Toketsu asked as he gathered his strength. Sora took offense to the question and chose not to reply to Toketsu who was backed up against the wall. You cant kill me! Toketsu declared as he realized the wall behind him belonged to the inner spire of the fifth floor. Sora was taken aback. What does he mean he cannot be killed? Are there rules amongst monsters? The rules say you cannot kill me! Toketsu squealed. Sora was about two feet away from Toketsu now. There are rules? She will kill you if you kill me! Those are her rules! Toketsu argued back. Rules dont apply to me. Sora calmly replied C though he wondered who this she the vampire referred to was. Whatever rules applied to monsters dont apply to adventurers Sora reasoned. Either ways, Sora would take his revenge. Sora had a very bad personality. Remember the time he killed the mouse? How he made it tap dance? That was Soras ugly but true personality C vicious, sick and twisted. Youyou what are you? Toketsu asked one last time. The question is not what am I but rather who am I? Sora corrected Toketsus question. Toketsu took a step sideways C moving alongside the wall, his eyes glanced sideways. Sora was well aware of Toketsus intentions but was completely confident that Toketsu could not escape him. Then, who are you Toketsu asked. Sora. SoraChan C your bloodlines greatest nemesis. Sora replied thinking it was a cool answer to give, but was that really coincidence? *** Part 5 Toketsu didnt wait to ask Sora any more questions. He simply dashed to escape from the terror. With two leaps Toketsu was flying through the air at atrocious speeds. Sora was surprised that Toketsu could fly so fast. However, Sora could sense Toketsu was unconsciously using some form of magic to move faster than he normally did. Toketsu reached the center of the inner sanctum of the fifth floor. Haha! Toketsu laughed as he realized he had created a gap of more than five hundred meters between himself and the skeleton. However, he soon stopped when he noticed Sora calmly flying towards him C in no hurry. Sora didnt think that the gap was too much; after all if he were to apply the same technique as Toketsu he could fly the same distance faster. Hear me! This one seeks to kill me! Toketsu shouted out. Sora wondered who Toketsu was calling out to? It couldnt possible be the monsters below C their aura was much weaker than Toketsus was. Save me! Toketsu cried out hurriedly. The panic and fear in his voice was evident. The distance was no reduced to ten feet between Sora and Toketsu. Are you done? Sora asked as he patiently waited for someone to come to Toketsus aid. Sora wanted a new prey C perhaps someone stronger than Toketsu. Why was Sora looking for a challenge? Firstly, there was way too much energy flowing through him. If Sora didnt release that energy he felt as though he would explode. Secondly, Sora was interested in learning more magic. Seeing no help coming, Sora decided to launch an attack and release the energy. Sora spoke no spell and tried to mould the magic through the sensations he remembered. Toketsu looked terrified. Like a rat corned with nowhere to turn to and hide.
You have insufficient experience to cast chantless magic. Please say Empress Dagger, Empress Shards, Empress Coffin to release the spells you were trying to cast with chantless magic.
Empress Dagger. Empress Shards. Empress Coffin. Sora complied with the system message. A massive ice dagger jutted out from the wall behind Toketsu and the blade rushed towards him. Toketsu was too frightened to move. A black glass like barrier flashed between Toketsu and the ice dagger. However, it could not match the strength of Soras attack. The ice dagger shattered the barrier and stabbed Toketsu. After which, Toketsus body exploded into an icy spiky ball. There was no flesh splattering anywhereit would seem as though Toketsus body morphed into the icy spiky ball. And finally Toketsus falling disfigured body fell into an ice coffin. Nuked the fly Sora said with a satisfied expression. This nostalgic scene reminded of his Royal Road days. As Toketsu was swallowed up by the coffin, Sora felt a massive energy/magic wave surging towards him. Sora turned to trace where the attack came from. However, before Sora could react he was hit with the energy blast. Soras wings withered away and he fell towards the ground as well. Sora was losing consciousness and the last thing he remembered was a woman, holding a long cigarette holder, jumping up to kill him. Yuko? Sora whispered seeing a hazy outline of the woman in mid-air; his strength had completely faded away and his eyes were unable to focus. When the woman heard the name being called out, she changed her mind from killing Sora to saving him. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Sorry for the terrible chapter! T_T I might update this later and make it more descriptive. I am really tired as I had to re-read the entire FF and look for something to make sure the plot is water tight for the coming few chapters. 2. Thanks for reading! 3. This chapter is dedicated to Surume! Chapter 46.3 - 7 Circles: Empress Magic (Part 2) That spellwas at least seven circles strong? The floor master asked the goblin healer. "I believe it would qualify equivalent to the strength of Prince magic? Or Empress?" If it had been any stronger he would have surely died. She continued to talk to herself. His condition is deteriorating The goblin healer said as he pressed a green wet bandage against the writhing skeleton. Soras eyes were bleeding; blood as black as oil. I have never seen such condensed miasma The healer said as he wiped the tears off. Can you not do anything about it? The floor master sighed as she asked the doctor. She stood beside the healer staring at Soras condition. These symptoms are strange. The healer said. How does one attain so much energy with such a weak body? Like a bowl overflowing with water? The lady suggested. Yesbut this is far worse. This ones body is about to explode. Can you see it, my lady, that pulsating aura flowing through him? I know of a potion made from the flower, venus petals, which has similar effects. However, I am uncertain the result would be like this. A vessel holding more than it can hold is bound to break. I am uninterested in the origins or cause of his illnessbut I do want to know where he heard that name It would have been far easier to heal him if you did not poison him with your energy. It has taken me two days just to cleanse his body of your poison. If there wasn''t a complication, it could have been solved long before ....now there still remains the question of his own excess energy. Then simply drain the excess energy The woman suggested. I do not have the tools for thatI am not even sure if there exist devices like that to begin with The woman frowned. Then, let him die. Curiosity kills the curious. Nooo! A terrified girl cried out. It was Ai. She had been with the healer the whole time. After seeing Sora fall from the sky, Ai rushed with the healer to his side. However, when she reached him she found this woman carrying Sora; princess style. After that the healer was summoned to follow her and Ai quietly followed along. Since, then two days have passed and the healer worked tirelessly to heal Sora. The woman never visited once after dropping off Sora C that is till now. The womans gaze shifted from Sora to Ai. Who is this one The woman stopped speaking as she stared at Ai. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. While the doctor explained the nature of Ais relationship with the skeleton, the woman gave a cold stare at Sora. Please save him! Ai cried out as she looked towards the woman pleadingly. What is it to me? He broke the rules and must pay for his sins. The woman was unusually cold, she did intend to save Sora but it seemed as though Ai did not understand that. Ai was at a loss of words. How could she reason with this woman? After all she was a young child herself C not a world class orator or a debater. Please I will save himbut there is a price to everything The woman replied as she played with her hair; twirling them round and round on her finger. You cannot hope to ask me of something without offering anything in return? Ai will help in any way! Ai replied sincerely. The woman smiled upon hearing the response. Bind these to his arms. She said as she handed the iron ball cuffs over. Where did she pull them out from? To Ai it appeared like a magic trick. The woman created to massive iron balls from thin air. Though the objects looked extremely heavy the woman held them up as if they were light as air. When she handed them to the healer, he struggled to hold them up C they were indeed very heavy. It will strengthen the core. And make him wear this eye patch C it will drain the excess energy flowing through him. She said as took out an eye patch from her cleavage. The healer looked at the woman with disbelief. My lady.these are ancient artefacts? The woman pressed her finger to her lips and motioned the healer to be silent. She then turned towards Ai, Come childwe have much to talk about. Let the sick and the healer tend to their respective roles. Ai was not interested in leaving Sora behind but she felt as though she could not say no to Soras benefactor. She grudgingly agreed and left the room. There was a cold smile across the floor masters face; maybe she had intended to have Ai submit to her all along? Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. Chapter dedicated to all the readers! 2. A special thanks to RRL for being an author friendly site! Chapter 47.1 - Yuko Ichihara (Part 1) Awaken skeleton. A soft voice broke the silence in the room which was filled with thick smoke C incense sticks? The aroma was thick, enough to make Sora want to throw up. Sora awoke and found himself lying on large colourful plush cushions. Sora could feel his hands cuffed but he tacitly understood he was not a prisoner. These cuffs were strangely making him feel more at home than a prisoner. Sora also noticed the eye patch covering his eye. He didnt know why he had one on but it too felt nice. It had a nice cooling effect over his eye. Even though Sora felt better, Sora pretended that he didnt hear the voice asking him to wake up. He continued to pretend he was asleep and didnt move. Sora was just being cautious. Awaken skeleton. It is futile to be pretending. The woman said as she took a deep breath from her thin smoking pipe. Turning over and sitting up, Sora still didnt speak up, only coldly looking at the woman lying on the divan. The woman (human) was tall and slender. Her skin was white as snow and hair black as the coal. Her flowing long black hair down extended all the way to the back of her knees. It was cut in many layers having front bangs up to her eyebrows, then another layer, reaching up to her jaw, and a layer at her hips and a final one at her knees. Her red silky yukata which was embroidered with a floral pattern, was hanging loosely off her C revealing her lean smooth legs. She wore a red flower in her hair and a lace choker to match with the dress. The woman carried an air of a mystery about her. She was fatally captivating and mysteriously seductive. Her charming body would have captivated Soras mind and heart had it not been for the striking resemblance she shared with Yuko Ichihara. Apart from wondering on how many levels this game infringed copyrights. He could only give the game credit for making a three-dimensional Yuko. Sora was swearing in his mind this woman was identical in every way to the anime character in xxxHolic and Tsubasa: Reservoir Chronicle. Sora knew the anime character fairly well. She was known as Yuko Ichihara in xxxHolic and the Dimensional Witch in Tsubasa: Reservoir Chronicle. The anime characters powers included dimensional abilities like time travel, travelling through dimensions etc and ridiculously high spiritual power, agility and defense. However, what made her most formidable was the ability to grant nearly any wish and near omnipotence. However, Sora feared her for different reasons. If Soras personality could be described as queer, incomprehensible and goldfish, then, Yukos was more so. She was not only more eccentric than Sora but also far more lecherous. Unlike Soras pervy-ness which was driven by simple minded lust, Yuko only used her lecherous side to disturb or annoy people. If one had to fear her it was her uncanny ability to make a servant out of people. Sora was terrified of becoming this womans servant. Given all this, there was no need to ask, Sora already knew in the hands of this monstrous lecherous freak, how could there be a good ending? This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. *** Sora stared at Yuko in cold sweat C he was certain she was the one who attacked him. Speak skeleton. How do you know my sister? The woman asked. Sister? Sora spoke unconsciously. Wasnt she, Yuko Ichihara, in the living flesh? My younger sister, you confused me for her? Did you not? After all we are twins. The woman asked as she puffed her pipe impatiently. Her red eyes were fixed on Sora. Yuko Ichiharais your younger sister? Sora was terribly confused. Where did a sister come from? Isnt this woman her Yuko Ichihara? Ichihara? The woman asked rhetorically with some curiosity. Did she get married? Not even an invitation card.really this is all too muchto not even invite me for her wedding The woman suddenly stopped talking to herself as she realized she was in the presence of Sora. Sora could only ogle on C even the way she spoke was like Yuko! How is she not Yuko? Where is she? the woman asked as she sat up straight, with her legs crossed. The scene in front of Sora was very good because Yuko was revealing her beautiful legs to him. Yuko could sense Soras lustful stare and then modestly covered her legs with her yukata. Lecherous skeleton. She thought to herself; teasing this monster would only back fire on her. Well, go on Sora didnt know how to answer this question. How could he tell her that the Yuko he knows is an anime character? First of all, would she even know what an anime character is? I am not sure where to begin. Sora started off. The woman raised her finger motioning Sora to be quiet. We have company. There was a knock on the door. *Knock* Knock* Come in The woman said in a melodious voice C even her voice sounded like Yukos. How is she not Yuko? Two fluffy rabbit like creatures floated into the room. One was black and the other was white. Both had opposite coloured oval jewels embedded in their forehead - copyright infringement one after another. You beckoned? They asked in unison in an anime like voice. Mokona Sora gasped as he saw them enter the room. Sora looked at the two in awe - in the anime they were known as Mokona. The two turned their attention towards Sora. They werent expecting someone else to be accompanying the woman. You know Mokona? The woman asked with a surprise. Mokana is Mokana. You would count them as there is one Mokona and there is two Mokona and then you would stop. There are only two. Sora recollected the lines from the anime.. The womans eyebrows were raised high up C it was as if Sora stole her lines. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. This chapter is dedicated to Brandon Heat and Sileaf - for accurately guessing the character! :) Chapter 47.2 - Not Yuko Ichihara? (Part 2) Mokana is Mokana. You would count them as there is one Mokona and there is two Mokona and then you would stop. There are only two. Sora recollected the lines from the anime.. The womans eyebrows were raised high up C it was as if Sora stole her lines. I have seen this skeleton before The black mokona said, seeing that his mistress was too shocked to introduce the skeleton to them. Yesisnt he the one we brought from below? The white one asked. Is he the one? What is he doing here? The black one asked. Yes, that what I would like to know as well, Kuro. What is an adventurer doing here? The woman asked as calm as ever. The other three in the room were shocked. Adventurer? Kuro asked. Where mistress? The white Mokona shouted. The two Mokona followed their mistresss gaze which fell on Sora. Me? Sora asked in disbelief. I am a skeleton-monsterhow can I be an adventurer? Sora pretended. He lied because he didnt know if adventurers were welcomed in here or not. There is no need to pretend adventurer. I have the all-seeing eyes. The woman said as she pointed to her red eyes with her thin finger. Making you omniscient? Sora asked cautiously C he just needed to confirm. Omniscient? The woman began laughing C very much like Yuko the anime character. She was laughing so hard, she had to clutch her stomach because it began hurting. She wiped tears on the corner of her eyes as she finally calmed down. I can only discern the truth with these and nothing more than that. Did my sister call me omniscient? The woman asked. "Hohohoho..." Pardon me but who are you? Sora asked. You do not know of me? Did my sister make no mention of me? My name is Mizuki. On hearing the name the ears of the two Mokana shot up C Sora took notice of that. That is an alias isnt it? Sora asked in a monotonous voice. Hohohohoh! How did you guess? Mizuki asked. Because with just a name and your birthday, your past and future are lost? Or something like that.... Sora replied. Mizuki began laughing harder. Are you sure you arent the omniscient one? Sora chose to stay quiet. He could read the sarcastic undertone in those words. After Mizuki finally stopped laughing, she turned her attention to the black Mokana, Kuro. Kuro, where did you get him from? He was eaten by the worm. Kuro replied in a chirpy voice. I see and you assumed he somehow fell down there. Ahuh. Kuro nodded. Well, that could have indeed been the case. It wouldnt be the first time a monster would have wandered to the lower floors. Ahuh. Both Mokanas nodded. Now, then adventurer skeleton, now that the mystery of your origin has been cleared up why dont you share your story with me. I always love a good story, especially, one which involves my sisters whereabouts. She stays in my worldand has become a screen writer for dramas. Sora lied without hesitation. What else could he say? Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Well that isnt very surprising. Mizuki said as she puffed her pipe thoughtfully. She did have talent in writing.well as long as she is happy wherever she is. Sora couldnt believe his luck C she bought that? That was the most random lie Sora could come up with. He didnt think it would work so smoothly. He didnt expect the reply to be accepted so easily C not when the other party can tell lies from truth. This was suspiciously too easy. Sora didnt trust this woman one bit. For this information, let me grant you one wish. Mizuki said. As she removed the pipe from mouth, stood up and walked over to Sora. No need Sora informed her. Ho? You have no wish? There are so many who have endless wishes. Yet, you have none? Mizuki asked, she didnt expect Sora to be so quick to turn down her offer. I have none. Sora replied. He viewed Mizuki as a troublesome being. Being involved with her would only bring misfortune and chaos in his life C why Sora thought like that only Sora would know. Are you certain? Maybe there is something you are looking for? Mizuki hinted as if she were already aware of Soras lost item. Sora glanced up at her C was she really not omniscient? Or maybe you are in need for some gift to help you with the burden you carry? Mizuki suggested. - Too suspicious. Sora was now certain that this woman could not be trusted. She was hinting at things which she could not have possibly known unless she was omniscient. Or perhaps there is a little girl in need of your help? Mizuki continued to suggest in a playful voice. Sora froze at the mention of the little girl. C Does she have Ai? You can keep her! Sora replied coolly. Why is everyone so interested in possessing Ai? As far as Sora was concerned Ai was nothing more than trouble; a mountain of trouble. Are you certain? Mizuki asked as her eyes revealed delight in Soras answer. Mizuki was certainly eager to have Ai C after all she had manipulated Ai into offering to help Mizuki. Fortunately, Sora was quick to catch on C Mizuki was a bit too happy to have Ai. First, the vampire and now Yukos twinonce can be coincidence but twice? Why? How is that child of any use to you? Sora asked without hesitation. Do you not know? Mizuki asked with a smile C almost as if she knew Sora did not know and was happy to point out Soras ignorance. Know what? That she is a dredger? A Dredger? Sora asked with a confusion written all his face. Sora seemed to recollect one of the soldiers in Feladonia had called him that but what the heck is a dredger? Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. This chapter is dedicated to teenreader! 2. Woooot! 100 favourites! >.< How awesome is that! Chapter 47.3 - No such thing as coincidence Dredger? Sora asked with a confusion written all his face. Sora seemed to recollect one of the soldiers in Feladonia had called him that but what the heck is a dredger? A sort of an undead. Mizuki replied while covering her smile with a handheld paper fan. I already knew she was an undead.Could you be more specific? A special sort of an undead Mizuki continued to reply in riddles C very Yuko like. How are they special? Sora asked impatiently C he strongly disliked those who spoke in riddles. If you are going to just tell me then tell it to me up straight, dont speak in riddles. Unlike the other undead they fall into the grey area Mizuki replied as she watched Sora intently. Grey area? If distinctions can be made and distinctions will be made. Then, you must think of dredgers amongst the unique creatures who bide their time in the grey area. Sora sighed in an irritated manner C way too cryptic. What distinctions? He asked whilst being extremely cheesed. Why of course, the distinctions of everything! Is that not how the realm of humans work? To make distinctions and categories. To classify and to reclassify. To create branches and sub branches. Stop Sora said raising his left hand up in the air. He used his other hand to massage his skull C just listening to her was giving him a headache. Sora was pretty much at his wits end. Firstly, Mizukis attack felt like a meteorite that had struck him. For two whole days Sora was absorbed in complete pain. Even now his body was aching. Then, there was the problem of the strange new power coursing through him. Although, Mizuki provided artefacts to counterbalance the effects C it was still insufficient to lighten Soras burden. Third, as Sora had been knocked out , he had entered the realms of dream.in particular a certain nightmare seemed to have continued. Keep her. Sora finally said. It was not like Sora had known that Ai was a dredger to begin with. He never had any plans to make use of Ai. Tecnically speaking, he had already given up Ai once when he handed her over to the vampire. Sora never really expected to see Ai thereafter so even if now learnt she was special Sora treated her as a discarded pawn C nothing more. Further, despite Mizukis hints conveying Ai is special, Sora considered Ai completely useless. Even if she had high battle potential, it would take a while to unlock it. Right now there was something more important for Sora to do C find his precious. He was desperate to find it but not desperate enough to involve himself with Mizuki. If he relied on Mizuki he would know of its location right away but then being involved with a person like Mizuki is the same as dooming yourself for all eternity. At least that is how it worked out for Watanuki in the anime. Sora wasnt certain if Mizuki was based on the anime character Yuko but the degree of resemblance went far beyond physical appearances C even her personality was just as rotten; coming from Sora that is an insult. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. There were several reasons why Sora didnt trust Mizuki. Firstly, didnt she say she had the all-seeing eyes to discern truth from lies? Then, why did she not catch on to Soras lie about Yuko? Secondly, if her eyes can only discern the truth then how does she know about his lost precious? Third, Sora never told her the location of her sister yet she was willing to grant him a wish? Any ordinary person would find that suspicious. But for Sora who had trust issues? He would run away from a person such as Mizuki C a master of manipulation. Keep her. Sora replied as he tried to get up C but was being weighed down by the iron balls cuffed to his hands. A look of concern furrowed Mizukis brows C Soras reply, once again, was not the reply she expected. You really are too heartlessto discard her so easilydo you know she was the one who wished that you be saveddo you feel nothing? If it were a normal skeleton I would understand but you are an adventurer Sora stopped whatever he was doing and looked up at Mizuki. It was true, Sora was cold and uncaring towards NPCs and strangers. However, for those whom he cared C he would not hold back. Isnt that why he stepped into this game? Sure, there were plenty of selfish reasons Sora gave to mask the truth that he cared about Enma. Mizuki, do you wish to help me? Or yourself? Sora asked. Mizuki was startled with Soras abrupt frankness. I find it strangethat in a vast desert that spans the size of a large empire.I run into an undead girl. I dont just run into her C I step on her. Isnt that too convenient? It is the equivalent of finding a single needle in a mountain of hay stack. No matter how many times I ditch her, she seems to keep coming back to meI am starting to suspect as if someone were toying with my fate. Mizukis eyes were bulging out C where did that come from? Mizuki recovered and hid her expressions behind the paper fan. Whatever makes you say that? Mizuki asked in a calm voice C though beneath it she was panicking. Because I dont believe in coincidence. Sora replied as he stared into Mizukis eyes. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. Argh! So sorry for one boring chapter after another! I know you all want some action or the story pace to pick up, but these details are needed to build up the mood. 2. Thank you for reading! Chapter 48.1 - Old wounds Whatever makes you say that? Mizuki asked in a calm voice C though beneath it she was panicking. Because I dont believe in coincidence. Sora replied as he stared into Mizukis eyes. Hohohohoho..dont believe in coincidence Mizuki began laughing hearing this. You are correct, someone is toying with you but that person is not me. I am only following the preordained will of the heavens. Sora was surprised C he didnt expect his guess to be on the mark. What did she mean by someone is toying with him? And what is the preordained will of the heavens? Are those filler lines or did it have deeper meaning? Mizuki revealed her smile as she put away the paper fan. Let me also be blunt with you Sora, I want you. Eh? - She couldnt possibly mean that in that sense? However, before I reveal my intentions, I would like you to undertake a simple test. Test? A test of strength of sorts. Seeing Sora being apprehensive, Mizuki added, It wont take much time or put you in any danger. Dont want to. Sora shot back. He was going to be as unhelpful as possible. He wouldnt cooperate with this woman one bit. She could not be trusted C not one bit. Even if she revealed her true intentions Sora was certain he wouldnt work alongside her. Then, please return my items to me Mizuki replied with smile as she extended her hand out. Items? Sora asked with a surprise. The eye-patch and cuffs you wear are artefacts provided by me to you free of cost. This was a lie C the aid given to Sora had already been secured by Ais promise. However, Sora did not know that. Sora raised his hand to remove the eye-patch, when Mizuki realized that he was about to remove it and spoke up, Remember that is what is keeping you alive. Right now, the energy flowing through you is so intense, removing the eye-patch carelessly could result in your death. Sora stopped right there. He knew that the eye-patch was giving off a cooling sensation and lessening his burden in some way but he had no way of knowing that it was a critical life support device. Ill take the test. Sora nodded in acceptance. If a test is all it took to have such a critical item that was keeping him alive C Sora wouldnt mind taking the test. After all, she did say it was a quick harmless test Blanche! Hand me the celestial orb. Mizuki ordered the white sleeping Mokana. The two Mokana apparently lost interest in Soras and Mizukis conversation and perched next to Mizuki C on her divan and fell into deep sleep. The white Mokana which was resting against the black one C awoke on hearing the mistresss command and regurgitated a white crystal ball. Sora watched the process in disgust. Kuro awoke along with his fellow companion, Is he taking the test? Why make him take the test? Isnt he just an ordinary skeleton? he asked. Mizuki rubbed Kuros head, Kuro, plenty has happened since you brought Sora up here. A test is necessary. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Mizuki took the white crystal ball that Blanche C literally puked out C and wiped it dry with a cloth. She then tossed the ball to Sora, who flimsily caught it. Careful She warned Sora. We wouldnt want to break anything. Sora held the crystal ball in his hand. It was no bigger than a tennis ball but was surprisingly heavy. It was azure blue in colour and completely opaque. Sora could see his reflection in the ball as he brought it closer C he smirked as he saw the reflection of a skeleton. Now stop playing about and release your spiritual energy. Mizuki ordered. Spiritual energy? Sora was completely lost. He had seen this type of power measuring item in animes but he had no idea how it worked. Do you not know the three types of energy? Mizuki asked in shock. Sora nodded sideways. He had absolutely no clue. No one had taught him anything about this world so far. You did have Guardians? Yes And they did not teach you? Mizuki asked with her eyebrow raised. Sora nodded sideways again. The Abbe wasnt very talkative or helpful when it came to answering his questions. A look of concern and suspicion furrowed her brows. An ordinary guardian would have taught their master history, literature and science of this world. Yet, Soras guardians taught him nothing? Could it be had some unintelligent monster for a Guardian? Mizuki glanced at Sora and put those thoughts to rest C whatever the case maybe Mizuki was uninterested in pursuing matters which did not concern her. She was curious to know everything C like where are Soras guardians now or how did they get separated. However, none of these matters concerned her. Are Guardians supposed to teach this? Sora asked. I am afraid in matters pertaining to the world of adventurers, I am lacking in understanding. I cannot give you a certain answer with regards to that question. However, the Guardians that I have observed and known, have always taught their masters well. Sora was boiling in rage. The Abbe did no such thing! Sora could argue the case that the Abbe was not a good teacher as he may not have known how to teach. However, he was an ex-Templar knight! How could he not be knowledgeable? There was also the fact which was not known to Sora, that the Abbe was the teacher of the King of Feladonia. Only the best teachers are selected to be the teacher to the crown prince. The Abbes actions when it came to Sora did not match his capability. It could be considered very suspicious. If there was any fault of Soras it would be that he never pressed the Abbe for more information. However, for the better or the worse, Sora now ended up in front of Mizuki C an absolute genius amongst genius, and one of the most knowledgeable beings on the continent. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Sorry! But I had to make mention of the Abbe here. It was as if none of you were asking the really important questions! Chapter 48.2 - Teachings (Part 1) Then for better or for worse be prepared to be taught by an expert amongst experts. Mizuki gloated. Sora was highly skeptical that Mizuki would actually take the time to teach him about this world - after all it was not like the personality Yuko to do so. However, knowingly or unknowingly, Sora had driven Mizuki into a corner. For reasons unknown right now C Mizuki wanted Sora and Soras resistance drove Mizuki into a corner. Under normal circumstances, she would have never taught Sora anything but she needed Sora. She needed him willingly and her current personality / strategy wasnt bringing her in his good graces. Thus, Mizuki decided to be nicer to Sora. There are three types of energies in this world. Mizuki began explaining to Sora. Life force or Ki as you adventurers call it, spiritual energy and mana. All three in one game? Sora wondered. Normally, you either have Ki or Mana. And what the heck is spiritual energy? Is that from some Wuxia novel? Mizuki ignored Soras subtle changes in expression and continued to explain. Normally, I wouldnt explain something in detail however this knowledge might help you understand your own situation a little better. C that was a warning that he better pay attention. Life force is generated from the strengthening and conditioning of the body. Your absolute potential life force is determined from your birth. If you have ever met a martial artist, then you can be certain that he has high life force. A strong life force is always accompanied with a strong body. It is a taboo to obtain strong life force without strengthening and conditioning of the body. Is that what I am suffering from? Sora was quick to infer where Mizuki was leading him. Yes. An unprecedented event by all accounts. Mizuki replied. Never before have I met an individual whose body carries the burden of several hundred times the life force it can sustain. It is the equivalent of carrying a mountain on your shoulders. Had I not provided you with those artefacts then your body would have slowly turned into dust. There was slight gratitude in Soras eyes C though he still didnt trust this woman at all. Spiritual Energy is derived from the cultivation of the mind. However, to some extent it can also be cultivated through physical conditioning. Those martial artists at their peak often have high spiritual energy. However, physical conditioning is not a prerequisite for spiritual energy cultivation. Understand? Sora nodded his head vigorously C for the first time someone was actually feeding him the information he so desperately wanted. His opinion of Mizuki slightly improved C maybe she isnt all that bad? The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Spiritual energy determines exactly the strength of the magic one can cast. The higher the spiritual energy the greater the strength of the spell. Cant life force be used to cast magic? Sora interrupted. Mizuki smiled C it were as if Sora fell into a trap. You, along with countless many before you, are mistaken about this. There are two mistakes you made. Not once did I say spiritual energy is used to cast magic C I only stated that it determines the strength of it. Spiritual energy is not something that exists in the physical or meta-physical plane. It is more to do with the degree of concentration one can achieve. Spiritual energy is that which enables you to cast mana. The higher the spiritual energy of an individual the more Spirits can be commanded. The more spirits that can be commanded, the more transient mana can be compacted into a spell. It is transient mana that is being used to cast magic. The second mistake you made was assuming life force cannot be used as a supplement. However, which replenishing life force takes significant amount of time and overuse often does more harm than good. But that is strangeI am sure the vampire who attacked me said his attack would drain me of spirit power. Is spirit power something else? Sora asked C there was still some lingering suspicion towards Mizuki. In this world, you should not be surprised if someone confuses life force for spirit power, or if they confuse spiritual energy with the transient, or the transient and spirits as the same as mana. Different people have different interpretations for the energies they experience. Some schools of thought believe there exist a hundred forms of mana based on the many elements found in nature. But that thought is wrong, there are only different spirits not mana. Similarly, some martial artists dont believe in mana but rather call it external life force. However, there is no such thing as external life force or cosmic energy. At best you can drain another creature of their life force but that isnt the same as mana. One of the silliest mistakes one can make is to assume they are born with mana C no one is born with mana! Mizuki spoke as if she personally encountered all these erroneous views of the world. Many such confusions exist. Nonetheless as you have an expert teaching you and you must never confuse any of the two for the other. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Thank you for reading this far! We are finally getting to the starting of the main story. Chapter 48.3 - Teachings (Part 2) The more Mizuki explained the more Sora understood. He was quick to absorb everything that she had to teach. He was like the parched ground absorbing away a single drop of water at a time. Sora nodded C he sort of understood itbut What are spirits and transient mana? This is a question that even I cannot answer completely. What I tell you now is completely based on my understanding. Mizuki put out a disclaimer. Sora nodded in acceptance C anything is better than nothing. If I had to say what are spirits and mana, I would not be able to tell you.there is no one definition to it. Spirits, Transient and Malice together form what most perceive as mana. Spiritual energy is the degree to which one has command over spirits. Spirits in turn manipulate the transient mana as per your requirement. Transient mana is the fuel for all magic. Out of the three components of mana C it is the most abundant. It is like the air that surrounds us C it has no physical manifestation in this world. It is bountiful and infinite. However you must remember, without spirits it is impossible to use the Transient. Mizuki shifted her yukata a bit and then comfortably seated herself in the cushion C it would seem as though the discussion had come to an end. That is all there is.. Wait! You said something about Malice! You didnt explain that! Sora was completely engrossed in Mizukis explanation. Did I mention malice? Sora nodded C seeing a skeleton nod is quite funny. The last component of mana and one which no one understands is malice. It is not coincidence that it has been given the name malice. Malice cannot be used by anyone C it is often known as the soul or mind of mana itself. In many eras, now long forgotten, people believed that mana is a living creature with its own thought and awareness. There is no certain and safe way to harness malice. It acts on its own. There is only one rule with regards to malice, once it has agreed to share its power with you then it will continue to do so. It works of its own accord. The undead borrow the power of malice to sustain themselves. How else do you think you live without food and water? Never tire, never feel the need to rest. The darkness in the corner of your heart and that subtle change in your personality for the worseif that is not malice then what is it? I am being sustained on malice? Sora was stunned. Most certainly. There are strict laws in this world and regardless whether you are an adventurer or a resident you are governed by these laws. Sora sat still and quiet. There was a lot of information that Mizuki had provided him. He still needed to process it all. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Mizuki intently watched Sora with a satisfied smile, right now C she had won over him. *** Sora would you be so kind enough now to take the test? Mizuki asked - she was certain that Sora would not refuse her now. Did he have any reason to do so? As expected, Sora nodded. What do I do? To measure spiritual energy, you will need to concentrate. Think of it like expanding your awareness. Focus on all the mana surrounding you. Then push the transient mana through you and into the orb. The feeling of mana coursing through you is something that you must be familiar with now. She was referring to the time Sora cast spells. Misteress Mizuki, you are wasting your breath, there is no way possible . Just then Kuro shut up. The ball in Soras hand began glowing golden in colour. At first, it was a dim glow however the next second the orb began dazzling. It exploded into a multitude of colours. Once the dazzling show settled, the shimmering light from the orb took shape of three Saturn like revolving rings, with Sora acting as the center. The Mokanas quietly stared in astonishment C this level of power was at least three-circles strong. At the very least a qualification to be placed on the 10thfloor of the dungeon C the Mokanas were truly stunned C how could they have possibly been wrong in judging Soras strength? Mistresssomething is not right herewhen we had him he wasnt this strong. Kuro defended his position. Though it wasnt something to worry about, as per the orb Sora was only three circles strong C based on the number of rings. Mizuki only laughed. It is not your fault Kuro. Spiritual awareness is something that cannot be detected easily. At best Blacnhe and you can test for his life force not spiritual awareness. This device is a specialist. It captures measures his cumulative strength C both life force and spiritual. Do not worry, I am not upset with you C your mistake has brought great fortune to my feet. Three circles? Blanche asked C what was so good about a monster which can only release three circles of mana? Three circles strong even after the restraints I placed on him." Mizuki corrected Blanche. "How truly terrifying. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. T_T I am so scared. Will readers punish me or love me. Nonetheless, thank you for reading. Chapter 49.1 - How strong? (Part 1) Three circles strong even after the restraints I placed on him. How terrifying. It was only when Mizuki mentioned that there were restraints placed on him, did the Mokanas take notice of the cuffs and eye-patch. They werent just accessories but restraints. Mistress, those arent accessories? Kuro and Blanche asked in unison. but restraints? They arent just ordinary restraints but ancient artifacts which are continuously draining him of his excess life force. If the rate of life force replenishment is lower than the drainage, then the creature will eventually be emptied of their life force The Mokanas frowned, to be drained of your life force meant death. How many such monsters existed which could replenish their life force at such an insane rate? Three circles strong after wearing those? The Mokanas exclaimed together in fright as they moved behind Mizuki. What kind of monster is he? He isnt a monster but an Adventurer Are adventurers that strong? Blacnhe asked. You forget the Demon Lord Kuro reminded. Yeseven the demon lord is one of them Mizuki intervened. However, even amongst adventurers there are differences just like amongst different monsters. But there is no difference between us and themJust like him if there were a monster from the fortieth gate or higher these artefacts would be useless The Mokanas shivered C the fortieth Gate was a terrifying place to be. The monsters over there were like no other. A single beast from the fortieth gate could wipe away the entire empire with a single attack C that is how terrifyingly powerful they were. The only respite the creatures of the continent had was for the fact the Gates prevented more powerful beasts to move to a lower plane. *** When Sora caught the orb, he could immediately sense it was absorbing all the excess life force oozing from him C which is why he fumbled when catching it. It were as if he had touched an ice ball with bare hands. Thereafter, he followed Mizukis instructions and began focusing on the energies C spirits and mana. At first he could sense only himself but then as he expanded his awareness, he could hear the Mokanas and Mizuki talking. As he expanded it even further, he could sense Ai sleeping in the room behind theirs. This was probably, something Sora could do even in real life C albeit without the clarity he was experiencing right now. However, it was something Sora trained in during his meditation course. However, ever since the ice coffin, something within Sora had changed. Sora could feel / sense it. It was as if something that was blocked before was no longer blocked. It wasnt like a ki channel as the ones he experienced in Royal Road C it was something different. Just boundless energy C or maybe it appeared boundless to one as weak as him. As he expanded his consciousness further, he could sense monsters out on the streets. And finally, he was able to reach out to the spirits which Mizuki had mentioned. Sora now could no longer hear what the three were discussing. He was focusing completely on releasing the transient. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. It was a bit more difficult than before because Sora could no longer rely on the huge life force which was gushing through him. The restraints placed on him prevented him from accessing any amount of life force which could be harmful for him. Normally, mages and other creatures which rely on mana for attacks also use life force to unleash the mana C which is why they would be tired if they were to continuous cast large spells. Though, they rate of exhaustion would be lower than a martial artist but compared to a martial artist their overall capacity to hold life force was also lower and rate of replenishment was also lower. It could be said that while mages spent time mastering mana-output and efficient life-force consumption, martial artists would spend time achieving maximum life-force possible and replenishment. (Authors note: though a combination of the above was also completely but considered an inefficient way of training) Right now, Sora could not rely on his life force to assist with reaching out to the spirits. He had to use every ounce of his mental concentration C the spiritual power, to get the spirits to push the transient mana through the celestial orb. With great effort Sora succeeded. It was at that time three dazzling Saturn like rings began revolving around Sora. Sora however could not see these rings. His consciousness was completely focused on pushing more mana through the orb. On its own the orb did not absorb mana but when mana or ki was pushed into the orb, only then would it light up. At the current rate of mana being pushed into it, the orb reflected Soras strength at three-cricles of magic. However, if Sora could use his life force, then gathering mana would be easier and it would easily jump to seven circles. However, Sora had no idea that there were rings revolving around his body right now or what his strength was. He was still carrying out Mizukis instructions C push the mana through. Normally, one would get tired from this sort of mental exertion however this was not the case with Sora. Sora who had been blessed with one of the best instructors in the world, Ahn Hyundo, had been training in meditation since the young age of eight. Sora was already considered a genius by Ahn Hyundo then, and meditation was one of the trainings Sora never skipped a single day C mostly because it involved doing nothing more than sitting. Beyond Soras incurable lethargy when it came to physical activity, the truth remained the truth C even in his initial days when he travelled through the desert with Maylon and the others, he always meditated sincerely. Having more than a decades worth of meditation on his shoulders already, Sora wasnt going to get tired with only this much of little exercise and stop exerting himself mentally. Sora was just beginning ~ this couldn''t even be considered warm up. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. For those unaware, two days ago Ruler of Rules was amongst the top 50 FF!!! (#50) Yay to us!! 2. This chapter is dedicated to Gantolet! Chapter 49.2 - How strong? (Part 2) The more Sora focused on the energies the lesser he could sense his surroundings. Everything went dark and Sora could only sense his body and the celestial orb. He felt as if he were transported into another realm. In the midst of this darkness, Sora began seeing tiny dots of light, like cotton buds, gently floating in the air. At first he could only see a few of them but as he deepened his concentration C focusing on each breath he took, the number of tiny dot lights exploded. There were an innumerable number of lights swarming him. Could these be the spirits? Sora could only sense them before as they did his bidding. But now he could see them? Sora wasnt sure what these were. Sora almost felt frightened at the sight C he didnt understand what he was seeing. He wasnt only feeling afraid because he didnt understand what was going on but there was the reason that these tiny dots of light were exerting a pressure C as if they were alive. Sora could tell these tiny dots of light felt threatened with Sora observing them. Sora reached out with his consciousness C the same way he used to speak with telepathy C to calm the dots of light. Slowly, but gradually, they began to accept Sora and ignore him. Sora calmly watched the light show C it was beautiful and heart stirring. Sora was unaware of the many feelings he was feeling right now but seeing these lights made him very emotional. A single pearl like tear rolled over from the corner of Soras eye. The dots of light noticed Soras change in emotions and gathered around him C as if consoling him. Sora smiled C at that very moment Sora could feel the celestial orb which he was holding, vibrate and then dissolve into thin air. Soras focus broke and he was transported back from the shadowy dark realm to where he stood. Sora was shocked at the sight, it appeared as if a bomb exploded in the room or a tornado had swept through it. The walls were broken, the cushions were nowhere to be seen and one of the Mokanas was missing. As Sora glanced around at the devastation, his eyes fell on Mizuki who getting up from her hiding spot. Her neatly combed hair was completely messed up C even a blow dryer wouldnt mess it up that bad. There were traces of blood near her lips.and her eyes conveyed her rage. Mizuki was very very angry. *** Yeseven the demon lord is one of them Mizuki intervened. However, even amongst adventurers there are differences just like amongst different monsters. But there is no difference between us and themJust like him if there were a monster from the fortieth gate or higher these artefacts would be useless Mistress, Blanche, does not understand why are you so interested in this skeleton? Because, we lost Toketsu. Huh? Both the Mokanas spoke out loud at the same time. Toketsu, the Ice Vampire? Yes. But, mistress, who slayed him? Is there an intruder party that strong? It wasnt an intruder party. The Mokanas had a puzzled expression if it wasnt the intruder party, then who else could it be? Toketsu was easily a twenty fifth floor level monster there should be no one of that strength on his floor The eyes of the Mokanas rolled over to Sora who was still concentrating on releasing mana. It couldnt be Kuro asked as he stared at Sora. But it is. Mizuki replied as she intently stared at Sora. But Toketsu must be five circles strong Blanche recollected. Remember, he has restraints on. Although you were not present, Sora used a seven circle strong spell Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Then The Mokanas spoke in unison C they finally understood the conclusion. Three circles strong after restraints would mean, this skeleton is capable of at least ten circles??? The Mokanas were both shocked and stupefied. The average human (considered amongst the more magically capable creatures) could cast a single or a double circle. Every circle after that required corresponding increase in spiritual energy as well life force C both very difficult to attain. Compared to the average human, Sora was definitely strong. However, fifteen circles would be considered worthy of the elite forces of the Empire. The Cardinal and Sebastian was on a scale that cant even be measured by circles. What made it shocking was for the fact C Sora was a skeleton. Skeletons possessed a tenth of the magical abilities of their living self. Technically, they barely possessed any magical ability. This is what made it amazing; if Sora were a living being then his strength could be immeasurable? The Mokanas were completely wrong in their above interpretation as Sora was an adventurer and the normal rules dont apply to adventurers. Mizuki did not bother correcting their misunderstanding Cright now something else was bothering her. There is no one correct way of measuring strength, just because one achieves three or four circles doesnt mean that they can maintain that output forever. However, in Soras case it appeared just that. The three circles of light showed no signs of fading away. How remarkable Mizuki muttered. Very few understood this, but there is no measure for stamina. While strength can be measure and noted down in number of circles how does one measure stamina? If two mages were to clash off, then the one with higher circles wins and the story ends there. However, what happens when one of the mages can continue giving a steady maximum output longer. A Mizuki continued to stare at Sora, three more rings of light appeared. The Mokanas were already in a frenzy and switched into frenzy overdrive. Six circles of light??? After restraints??? There is nothing normal about this skeleton! Then six more circles appeared at once! Right now Sora resembled the sun, with many circles of light like orbits of planets glowing around him. Mizuki was already stunned to see three circles, a steady output.but this was starting to become ridiculous, there were currently 15 orbital bands looping around Sora. Correction make that 30 orbital bands of lightbut each orbital band was extremely thinno to begin with each band had been extremely thin which was abnormal but nothing worth paying attention to. unless Mizukis eyes suddenly bulged as she realized what was going on. TAKE COVER! she screamed out to the Mokanas C who were caught in surprise. Take cover from what? At that very moment, the celestial orb exploded. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note; 1. I just felt so terrible about writing less, that I wrote a bit more. 2. This chapter is dedicated to troyatte ...though I believe he now stands banned for trolling in reviews. Which would explain why his review has been deleted. Dear troyatte, please note how each sub chapter is now min. 1000 words. Chapter 49.3 - How strong? (Part 3) The yellow sand grains of the desert below along with the howling wind. In this lifeless desert, none would dare to venture C yet there was a party of five were traversing across the grainy lifeless dunes. To traverse on foot would be crazy, to traverse with animals would be crazies yet these people rode on mules through the desert. Their speed was slow C as if they were in no rush to get out to the desert. The party were all dressed in the same attire; a brown leather cloak C one would be crazy to wear it in this heat. However, this group did not seem to mind the heat. They were unperturbed by the scorching heat or dusty winds. Three of the five had builds of a toughened warriors. With their muscles bulging out, they clearly appeared to be oversized for their mule. The poor animal appeared to be struggling under the threes massive warriors weight. The other two mules were secretly happy that they were carrying the lighter passengers. The party had a destination in mind and came with no intention in stopping in the desert when they noticed a desert worm in the distance, swimming through the desert. Ordinarily, they would not care for weak creatures like the desert worm however they had to be cautious. One of the two, thin framed members of the group stepped forward and raised binoculars to his eyes. His gaze was fixed on the worm. Crayford! Come see this! It was a womans voice that rang out of the tiny frame. I havent seen anything like this! her voice was excited and eager. The other thin framed member got of the mule and took the binoculars from his companion. As he peered into the binoculars, he could see the desert worm had had massive concentric rings of light around it like a collar. What in the world The young man, known as Crayford muttered. Finally, after searching for it all this time, they finally found it. But what were those rings of light? Isnt that something one sees when taking a test of strength? What could possibly give of rings of light that big? Dungeon Boss? Or an explorer? Could the information they had, have been leaked? ''No! That shouldn''t be the case....my rules are perfect....my planning is perfect...'' Crayford thought - there were many visible creases on his forehead. The circles of light disappeared the next instant. The young man frowned as he lowered his binoculars C what was that light? Sire, is that the dungeon? A deep masculine voice roared. One of the three big warriors spoke up. The leader, Crayford, nodded C Looks like it. We cannot lose a moment! The leader jumped back up on to his mule and the party began making its way towards the worm. Though at their slow pace C it was uncertain if they would be able to catch up to the wormever? *** Omake The current situation: LoooooK.I I I.saaaaidddI . Aaa ammamm sorrrrryyyy Sora begged as Mizuki choked him by the neck (bone) and shook him like a cocktail shaker ~ probably worse C a cocktail would get out alive not Sora. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I told you be careful. Be careful. Be careful. Be careful. Mizuki was muttering like a spoilt tape player on an eternity loop. but did you listen to me.. I..diiiiiddd..nnn.t k.nowowowow.annnnnnyyy .....ebbebetttrrrr Sora pleaded. Kuro was the next to recover, the moment he opened his eyes and noticed his mister strangling Sora C Kuro jumped into action. Kuro flew through the air, with a kick pose, screaming kuuurroooo powaaa and knocked off Soras skull. Soras skull flew several feet in the air C much to the surprise of Sora; who knew the little Mokana had such strength in his legs? If Sora thought this was going to be the end of it, Blanche woke up next and without a moments pause, dashed towards Soras body. The white Mokana, then ripped of the leg bone and stopped at the sweet spot. Nooooo! Sora was drenched in dread as he began descending towards Blanche. Surelythe Mokana wouldnt but the Mokana didBlanche swung the leg bone like a baseball bat (pro-styled) and whacked Soras skull out the room. Soras skull landed on the ground and then rolled out the door. After which, it fell down the spiral staircase..about twenty hundred floors (not dungeon floors) down. If Sora thought the worst was over C it wasnt. A passing by Orc noticed the skull and couldnt help indulge in skull bowling nooonoooonoooo Sora screamed in horror as the orc wrapped Sora (the skull) around his armpit as would a soccer player hold a football. The orc, then went to look around for pins to strike out. As readers of many fantasy novels, you would know that words would fail to describe the fragrance of an orcs armpit. However, what one can describe is the habits of an Orc. Orcs, typically, never take a shower. They enjoy the stink their body odour gives off. That thick musky scent, which tends to attract all sorts of skin infections.*details of which are too gross to be mentioned* What made this particular orcstrongly fragrant was for the fact he worked part-time in the sewage cleaning crew.monster sewage let me just add they dont have any concept of hygiene or body protection when they go cleaning down there. By the time Kuro and Blanche found Soras skull (which was several hours later), Soras skull had been touched by many indescribable things.and unwashed handsit had been places where no monster had gone before Sora was now scarred for life in more than one way. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. T_T I am just feeling so bad, why ? why ? why ? do I not write more? 2. This chapter is dedicated to deathbypingvin. 3. Happy Reading! Teaser - Very unwell, please enjoy teaser: Spoiler : Crayford and his party stared at the undead skeleton warrior. He was wearing ice armour and a massive ice sword by his sideHis minions were ready with fire balls hovering in the air This was the final boss for this floor C killing him would enable his party to advance deeper into the dungeonexcept for one problem. Oye, you idiots. I told you already go ahead. There is no need to fight me. I am not interested in fighting you. Sora repeated as he rested comfortably on the lounge chair. The skeleton had what appeared to be a cocktail glass (made of ice) in one hand, meaty skewers in the other and a straw hat on his head to cover himself from the glare of the fireballs.it were almost as if the boss of this floor was sunbathing. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. No it wasn''t ''almost as if'' .... He in fact ''was sunbathing''...the skeleton appeared to be "too carefree"... Crayford''s party was confused was this a trap or an illusion? Chapter 50.1 - Divination Sora sighed; he felt as though he were taking on Watanukis role right now.Currently, Sora, the skeleton warrior was wearing a maids apron and sweeping the floor. He was being held responsible for destroying the entire room and breaking the celestial orb. Secretly, Sora was weeping. He knew nothing good would come from associating with this woman yet he went against his instincts. Sora was inwardly cursing himself C Why? Why? Why? Why? Did I have to take the test Sora took a deep breath; what he had experienced wasnt too bad though. He knew immediately after seeing those dots of light that Mizuki hadnt told him everything about mana and spirits. Either this was intentional or ignorance on Mizukis part Sora, you will be the gate keeper for the fifth floor. Mizuki spoke as she lay on her tidied divan. Eh? Sora barely reacted C too much in shock. Where the hell did she come up with that? Not interested. You will have to maintain order and discipline. Mizuki began counting on her fingers. Beat intruders and Mizuki seemed to be stuck on the last one. ..Handle all administrative tasks! Kuro happily shouted as he jumped up into the air. Which includes counting monster population, housing and food requirements, filing invoices, planning budget, attending council meetings, regularly reporting to the floor master. Blanche spoke like a running train. Wait a minute! This is absolutely ridiculous! Why do monsters even need to fill invoices and plan budgets? Heck! I am not interested in anything of this! Dont dump this one me! Sora angrily shouted C they were already thinking of him as one of themmore like one of their servants. Then it is decided. Mizuki said as she rested on the divan. Nothing is decided! Sora shouted as he threw the broom on to the ground. In the first place, Sora had no idea why did he even agree to sweep the messy room? Kuro and Blanche shot a cold stare at Sora, the moment the broom hit the floor. Sora felt shivers running down his spine C he remembered the *many* experiences he had in the monster sewagehe was terrified. He certainly did not want to experience that anymore. Then, I shall take this matter as settled. Mizuki replied with a smile. Now, go get me some sake. Dont go about making decisions for me! Sora complained. There is something far more important that I need to do! Like what? Mizuki asked with curiosity. You knowsave the world.isnt that why a hero is summoned to another world? Sora asked. Hohohoho. Mizuki broke into her usual high pitched laughter. Nevermind Sora replied C he just made a fool out of himself. However, wasnt that reply more appropriate than saying I have lost my *precious*, and I think it is being *exploited* by a *saggy wart infested hag*? Mizuki wiped away a tear on the corner of her eye as she finally calmed down. Sora, you must certainly, give up on that idea of being the blessed child of the star. She said. That wasnt a reply Sora was expecting C he never once considered himself as the blessed child of the star but he never denied himself the possibility that he could be the one. Being told that it couldnt be him made Sora want to be him C reverse psyche? Why? Sora bluntly asked C half in curiosity, half in anger. Because only those untouched by Malice (Author note: the evil mana) meet the criteria for becoming the blessed child. Mizuki asked. As you are you can never be the blessed child. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Then, why have I been summoned here? Sora asked angrily. Sora knew he hadnt been summoned here, but for the sake for game play dynamics he had to ask these questions C otherwise there was a chance he would draw up a blank reaction from Mizuki if he asked - what is the purpose of this game? I wouldnt know that Mizuki replied. Sora felt a moment of disappointment but recovered the moment he heard the next part. ThoughI can do a divination for you. Mizuki offered. Sora looked at Mizuki doubtfully C what could she be up to now? Sora didnt believe in mumbo-jumbo things like divination in real life but would still get them done for an ego boost however in a game a divination can work out to be something very favourable. In Royal Road, if one met the correction person then they could be guided towards the correct profession or a valuable weapon. Sora believed that Mizuki doesnt always casually offer divination readingsso he needed to confirm this And you are doing this for free? Sora asked her full of suspicion. He treated her guilty till proven innocent. I havent asked anything yet, have I? And you wont do so in the future? Sora double checked. I am curious just as you are, about what the future holds for you. This is only basic divination C I am not an expert. Also, I cannot see the future but can read one of the many possible outcomes. So, whatever I read may never happen. There is also a great chance that this divination may leave you with more questions than answers. Mizuki truthfully replied. Okay! Sora replied as he finished checking her words for double meanings C you can never be to sure with her. Show me, both your palms. Mizuki said as she sat up and took out reading glasses from her cleavage C seriously what all does she keep there? You do realize I have no lines running on my palmsI dont even have palmsAll bones, see? Sora said as he walked over to her and displayed his fingers bones. Yesbut it would be a mistake to think that divination requires lines on ones palm to read. Mizuki replied as she stared up at Sora with a look that said C you really dont want to act smart with me. Divination can be done for any creature, dead or alive. Evil or good. As long as they exist in this plane, it can be done. Mizuki continued as she held Soras hands and brought them closer. Sora was in somewhat of a precarious situation C since he was standing and she was sitting, dressed flimsily as ever The valley sure is deep Sora muttered to himself as he tried to avert his gaze. You should cover yourself Sora spoke C whilst pretending to be a gentleman. However, Mizuki paid no heed. Her face was pale and terrified. Sora picked up something was not right. Mizuki let go of Soras hands and then stared up at him. Her eyes were teary. What had she seen, that made her cry? Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Despite being unwell, I forced myself to write. T_T now I am seriously going to go rest. 2. This chapter is dedicated to Mek! 3. Happy reading. 4. I just realized I posted wrong chapter''s teaser. Meh, whatever. 5. Those who were on the chat, when I posted the spoiler - keep it to yourselves! Chapter 50.2 - Deception or Truth? I am so sorry Mizuki whispered as she wiped away her tears. Sora was just puzzled, what did she see? A sea of sorrow. Mizukis voice was soft and quiet. Pain beyond measure. I am sorry Mizuki apologized once more as she bowed slightly. Sora took a step back C this was getting awkward. He didnt understand anything that was going on. You knowI dont even know why you are apologizing. The future is uncertain as everwere you the one who said that? Sora asked with a questioning look on his face. But the past is fixed in stone Mizuki murmured just barely audible for Sora. Sora took one more step back. What did you say? He asked one more time in a stern tone. There were some things best left unspoken and unseen. I saw both the past and the future Soras eyes flashed in vehement anger. He didnt ever believe Mizuki could see his future but the pastthat was an entirely different matter. Sora wasnt too sure if it was possible for the game to be able to read through his memories. However, there was this one instance where, early on in the game, Jimney, the cricket knew his nickname C Sora. Where did Jimney acquire that knowledge from? How can that be explained? It was a small possibility but given the fact that this game tampers with human memory, it wouldnt be very surprising if the game was reading through his memories. I never intended to read that past. Divination can be terribly random. Time is connected like a thread to the pastsometimes.we see everything Mizuki continued in a solemn voice. Every ounce of Sora wanted him to leave the room. Like a child who has been shamed in front of the masses C Sora felt naked and bear with someone knowing his painful secrets. If Soras personality could be explained then his locked away secrets of the past held the key to explaining it. Beneath that flaky personality and apparently bizzare behaviour lay a perfectly sound explanation C if the reasons were known Soras character would be transparent as water. However, it was because no one knew his past that Sora was often misunderstood. Mizuki could feel the blaze of Soras anger just from his stare. Sora took a deep breath C there was nothing that could be done now that Mizuki knew. The pain he had suffered in the past was something he kept locked deep within him; known to just three other people. He would have killed Mizuki if she had been a real person. He was boiling with rage but there was no reason to get angry with Mizuki she is nothing but a virtual character of this game. As long as this was just a game.he would be okay with it. Forget it. Sora said, What happened in the past happened. The future is what we must look towards. Though the lines sounded very admirable, it was very difficult for Sora to say them. His voice was shaky, filled with emotion. Practising what one preaches, is one of the most difficult tasks in the world. Advice can always be offered how time heals wounds but the truth is the one suffering must bear with it all. That pain and grief is theirs and theirs only. It was only for a brief moment, but Sora felt this game was too real to be a game. The NPCs had deep personalities, very human like and the depth of emotions this game stirred was too life like. Mizuki nodded in agreement, sensing it was he was willing to forget C if not forgive. So, what else did you see? Continued suffering and pain. Even though, you tried to escape your fate by coming to this worldyou will find no respite. Mizuki bluntly replied. It is almost certain that if you leave this dungeon you will meet a terrible fate. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Way to go! Mizuki, if one had to learn how to pour chilli powder on an open wound C one should learn it from Mizuki. When Sora heard those lines, he felt it directly applied to him. His heart felt as though it plunged into the darkness. Continued suffering and pain? Wasnt the past enough? The other thing that was bothering Sora was the prediction itself. He wasnt expecting a prediction to begin with! How can one possibly predict what will happen in the future? Sora was expecting something more along the lines of I see great treasure in the northor a weapon in the dungeon far from east - something along those lines. Why the heck would a bot try predicting the future? Predicting the future cannot be done! There are millions and billions of possible outcomes for any individual. To try and predicting them would be impossible C this was most certainly a hoax. Thinking along those lines Sora began to wonderwhat if this is all a ruse? Sora began piecing all the information together C Mizuki orders him to stay, he refuses, she offers divination, followed by brilliant sobbing acting and now a prediction of doom if he leaves the dungeon. Rather convenient wasnt it? The more Sora thought about it the more he was convinced C Mizuki spoke nothing about this past. She only spoke very general linesit was he who assumed that she actually read the past. The temperature in the room began increase. Someone was boiling made in rage C did she just successfully make a fool of him? Sora? Mizuki asked as she looked up at him C he was overflowing with killing intent. The Mokanas were on their guard sensing the killing intent I am leaving! Sora declared. There was no point in fighting this woman C being involved with her in any would be meddlesome. Leaving? Where? Mizuki asked in surprise. Leaving the dungeon! Sora shouted out as he began walked out the door. You cant leave the dungeon. Mizuki cried out. Only those who defeat all the Gate Keepers and then the dungeon master can leave Then, I am going to defeat the all gate keepers and then the dungeon master! Sora declared as he began descending down the stairs. Even, if one of the Gate Keepers is Ai? Mizuki asked with a wry smile across her face. Was this something she had planned from the very start C of course. She was Mizuki right? And those were really the ''All-truth-seeing eyes''? Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-xx-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Gosh, I keep doling out slow threads one after another. T_T Gomenasai!! Heads up next one is going to be slow as well. 2. Yes, so I felt there was a need to delve into the enigma that is Sora. What his pains were will forever remain buried a secret till the prequel to this FF comes out - Guardians of Royal Road: The Useless. I have decided to prepare 3 books. This would be book #2. --> That means there will be a prequel and a sequel. 3. The FF went from 4.31 to 4.13 in rating. T_T I am not going to say more about that. However, I am satisfied how far this FF has come - and will see it through to the end. 4. This chapter is dedicated to peep the squek. Chapter 50.3 - Even, if one of the Gate Keepers is Ai? Mizuki asked with a wry smile across her face. Soras footsteps could be heard coming to a grinding halt. Then, loud stomping could be heard as Sora made his way back up the spiral staircase. What did you say? He asked in an exceedingly menacing manner, once he climbed back up the stairs. Will you defeat the Gate Keeper, even if the Gate Keeper is Ai? Mizuki asked; calm as ever C even with Sora boiling made in rage, she was least affected. Sora hesitated C he didnt care for Ai. Why would he care for an NPC? However, wasnt it the work of providence to bring them together in the desert? This woman was trouble C Sora knew it now for certain. Sora knew Ai well enough C after all she had shared with him most of her memories. It would have been impossible for Ai to come up with the idea to become a Gate Keeper C the girl didnt have a single violent bone in her body. There was no ambiguity that Mizuki had a role to play in this. The way Mizukis lips curled up in delight seeing Sora frustrated further proved this. Fine, then Ill take her out. Sora bitterly replied C he sure in hell wasnt going to allow Mizuki to have it her way. If she wanted him to leave, he would stay. If she wanted him to not fight Ai, then he would fight Ai. He was going to be as unhelpful as possible. Sora was aware of the possibility that Mizuki may employ reverse psychology but his instincts guided him that that wasnt the game she was playing with him. Mizuki was startled C but remained calm. Sora remained elusive and distrusting towards her as ever. An ordinary hero would have cursed the villain (in this case Mizuki) and then tried to free the friend. However, Sora was different C and Mizuki, clearly failed to grasp that. Heroes lived in the world of idealism where all can be saved, where the evil perish and the good live. Most adventurers that Mizuki had encountered before could be considered idealistic and therefore na?ve. In the world of Sora, there was no good or bad, right or wrong. There was cause and effect. There were people with different value systems and conflicts usually just centred around those. Sora wasnt going to give into Mizukis plans C assuming she had been conniving right from the start. Sora, I did say the girl was a Dredgereven if you are strong, you can never hope to match up to the girl Mizuki rebuffed. Even with these restraints off? Sora asked as he pointed to his eye-patch. The price is your life. I will not stop you. Mizuki surrendered C further talk was pointless. There are times in life when we all must make some mistakes, so that we can learn from them . Sora said as he headed back out. Even when we know that what we are doing is a mistake we must make them. *** Being monsters was very different from being a intruder, as referred by monsters to those exploring dungeons. The difference lay in access to various floors. Sora could easily move from the upper floor to the lower floor C with no monster preventing him from doing so. The reason being he took out the Gate Keeper of this floor a while back. It was also the reason why Mizuki wanted Sora to become a Gate Keeper. The fifth floor was missing its Gate Keeper C there was no one to keep check who went down and who came up. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Mizuki could not be personally bothered with these affairs C as she hated grunt work. Furthermore, her position was far too elevated to allow her the luxury to do such grunt work. She was after all the floor master. Her duties transcended this dungeon.but those details are for another time. No monster would dare stop Sora from going below. Why would they? He was a fellow monster. As long as a monster had sufficient strength then there were no restrictions on them descending to lower floors. If a monster didnt have sufficient strength then he was heading towards his doom. This was a world where the strong preyed on the weak and descending floors was like moving from a smaller pond to a larger pond. Who knew what monsters lay on the floor below? At least in the first five floors, the rules were clear C monsters dont kill monsters. However, below the fifth there were no rules. It could be considered that the first five floors were incubators and floors below that was where the dungeon truly began. Lower floors were not only safer for a monster but had fewer outside disturbances. Lower the floor more the benefits C greater concentration of malice or miasma. Naturally, good things came with the bad. If you were god like strong on the upper floor then you would average on the lower floor. The monsters ego really took a hit on that. Some monsters even if they wanted to go ascend, wouldnt be able to because of the thinning of the malice in the atmosphere. Remember, Malice sustains monsters. If there wasnt sufficient concentrations of it a monster would be like a fish out of water C gasping for breath. Of course, not all monsters required high concentrations of malice C these were the monsters that would seek to go back up. However, they would be prevented by the Gate Keeper. The Gate Keeper was the regulator; ensuring that the floor strength was maintained to the right level. They were also the last line of defense for each floor to prevend intruders from progressing further. The other tasks which the Mokanas mentioned were really the floor masters jobs C but Toketsu had taken them on since he fancied Mizuki. The Gate Keeper was often seen as the final boss of the floor by intruders or explorers. If you finished off the Gate Keeper you could be certain that you have cleared the floor. Sadly, killing Gate Keepers resulted in no treasures. Also finishing off didnt necessarily mean killing C if the Gate Keeper were intelligent enough to yield then it was up to the winning side to decide the Gate Keepers fate. 99% of the times the intruders would kill however there were those rare one of events where a Gate Keeper would be allowed to live C this happened in a case where the winning party could not bear to kill someone so human like. That party died the very next floor because the next floor was filled with vampires. There is no place for kindness in dungeons. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. Back from the oblivion! Happy reading. Chapter 51.1 - Sora POV Dammit! I cant find my slime half. Where the hell did it go? I cannot sense it nor can I find any traces of it. This is starting to bug me C just where the hell did it go. It isnt that I can use it but wasnt that the case with the skeleton bones earlier? I couldnt use skeleton mode before but now I can. Maybe, there was a way to revert C argh! I need to find it. The number of things I need to look for keeps increasing. If this was searching for new treasure it would have been fun but heck! I am looking for things I have lost! It isnt fun but more like work! T_T I hate work. I miss Royal Roadso much easier there I already checked with the doctor but it seems he doesnt have it. The only person I can think of is Mizuki. She *must* know where it is but I am not going to go back up to her and ask her where is it C too troublesome to be involved with her. Look where it got Ai, the poor girl has become a Gate keeper.so troublesome. Everything is so troublesome. I guess, after I defeat all the Gate Keepers, I will go and recover it from her. Right now, I need to test the limits of my strength.which is something better understood when I see my stats menu:
Status Window - Sorachan
NameSoraChanLevel11
ProfessionNone
Health1100+26000Mana-
Strength44 + 325Agility4 + 325
Wisdom32 + 325Intellect15 + 325
Luck10 + 90Leadership100
Attack25 + 1000Defense10 + 325
Dexterity10Stamina121 + 10000
Bloodthirst34 + 500Vitality85 + 10000
Charisma3 + 7Endurance33 + 325
Unused Stat Points45Monster Ranking13599
Slime Elasticity - 150 Slime Durability C 106 Slime Conversion C 8 litre / hour Layering C 123 Compactness - 250 Stitching - 59 Fusion - 185 Sweat - 52 Cool Down - 52 Digging C level 23 Hunting C level 24 Moisture absorption C level 21 Moisture retention C level 20 Resistance to heat level C level 12 Stealth C level 25 Tracking C level 33 Bone Rigidity C Level 3 Bone Joint Strength C Level 5 Bone Strength C Level 10 Bone Joint Flexibility C Level 6 Skeleton Glare C Level 1 Ice Affinity C 100% [Unlocked!] Empress Dagger C Level 50 [Unlocked!] Empress Shards C Level 50 [Unlocked!] Empress Coffin C Level 50 [Unlocked!] Titles Bestowed: "The Shame of the Empire", "Hero of the Alliance", "Lolicon-sama"
Eh? Something must be wrong with my eyes. <> I have only one word to describe thisthis menu is broken. There is something very wrong with this game if a level 11 can have stats like those. What the hell is up with these numbers? I can safely conclude the menu option is broken. Looking at this *broken* menu will only be a waste of time. True strength can only be tested practically. Now where in gods name is the exit to the lower floor Excuse mecould you please point me to the direction to the lower floor. Wait a minuteI recognize these skeletons You guysWould you gentle-skeleton men be so kind enough as to show me the way to the lower floor. *** You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Excuse mecould you please point me to the direction to the lower floor. Sora asked a passing by group of skeletons.it was the very same bunch whom he had met earlier. You guys Soras eyes had a very devilish lookC there was a certain favour he needed to return to them. Would you gentle-skeleton men be so kind enough as to show me the way to the lower floor. Who the f*ck you? The shark-man skeleton asked. It seemed as though he did not recognize Sora. Then again, skeletons did look terribly similar to each other. Sora was only able to recognize the group because the four skeletons were travelling in a group C a Shark head skeleton with the bone body of a humanoid, a parrot head skeleton with the bone body of a humanoid and two human skeletons. It seems other than politeness, I will need to teach you grammar as well. Sora muttered. Looks like I need to refresh their memories The four skeletons didnt even bother listening to what Sora was muttering C they just rushed at him. Who would give their enemy a chance to talk? Sora was no enemy but he certainly spoke strange (being polite is strange for monsters) which more than a justification for these dumb brutes to attack Sora. Similar to last time Sora dodged them with the same uncanny-slow-but effective moves. After dodging the first few attacks, the skeleton group immediately recognized Sora C the idiot who messed with the orc. Some bones just dont learn. Gladus said as he released his aura. The others didnt disapprove this time. They knew if Gladus didnt release his aura, they wouldnt be able to touch Sora. Gladus moves became faster and sharper. However, Sora was still able to easily dodge. This perplexed the four. What happened? Previously, he was barely able to dodge C now he has no problems? Of course, Sora would have no problems. All his stats received massive boosts since his transformation in the ice coffin C it would be silly to imagine that Sora would still be struggling. Not only did Soras movements become faster but he felt as though the Shark-man had become slower. This was the most obvious benefit of having a high AGI. The other three didnt have to be told that Gladus was struggling. They too released their aura and jumped into the fray. However, Sora was way above these small fry, if he really intended to test his strength then he couldnt test it against these guys. Killing an ant doesnt prove one to be strong C it proves nothing. Sora received the same feeling when he was toying around with the four skeletons C they were no longer any threat to him. Their stats were inferior to his in every way. [Time to finish this.] Sora said as he began utilizing his magic skills. Sora, first, began focusing on the distinct feeling the spirits gave off. It could be described as a cool and hot feeling. Unlike the time when he took the celestial orb test of strength, Sora was able to more easily call out the spirits now. An azure blue aura engulfed Soras bones. It would appear as though the skeleton him were engulfed in a fiery blue flame. Gladus and the other skeletons stopped when they saw this. The colour of an aura only mattered to the living for the dead it meant nothing. However, the thickness of the aura spoke everything regardless if one was the living or the dead. If Gladus aura could be described as a thin jumper sweater then Soras were raging flames from hell. Soras aura flames literally consumed him and the air surrounding him. The four skeletons took a step back in astonishment and fear. When the weak see the strong C it is only natural to flee. The question was would Sora let them leave after what they did to him last time? It can only be said when the group of four were found several hours later, they were disassembled in the most severe manner ever. There was no bone that had not been disconnected. It appeared as though the attacker had painstakingly taken the time to tear every ligament, pull every bone out of its socket and tidily order them in place. The four skeletons were in no shape to put themselves back together. The goblin healer sighed when he saw this C never in his life did he see something so meticulously done. This week, he had seen enough bones-surgeries to last a life time. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Too OP? Happy reading! Chapter 51.2 - 6th Floor It came as a surprise to Sora that there was no boss room on this floor. In fact, as he explored the fifth floor, he realized it looked lessor like a dungeon and more like a city for monsters. There were no booby traps or trap doors or traps of any sort on the fifth floor. There were plenty of streets and monster residences but nothing to indicate this was a dungeon. (Note: not all monsters required residences) Sora eventually found the stairs which led to the lower floor. The stairway to the lower floor was located in the center of the city. It curled in spiral around the circumference of the hole that lay in the central city of the fifth floor. A pair of red eyes could be seeing seen descending into the abyss C it was Sora. Many monsters saw him descend. They considered him brave but foolish. Only the Gate Keeper knew if you were worthy of descending to the lower floors, to do so on your own was foolish. However, ever since Toketsu had been killed, there had been a swarm of monsters that had been descending into the lower floors and even a greater swarm which had been rushing up. It was creating all sorts of chaos on the fifth floor. The natural order of power on the fifth floor had been disturbed. There were many gang styled fights happening all over the floor for territory C residences. The weak became fodder for the strong who swiftly established control over the floor. Mizuki could have intervened and prevented all this but as long as her rules were not broken there was no need to. It was the Gate Keepers duty to determine the strength of the floor not hers. She wouldnt lift a finger in this aspect. Sora met many monsters on his way down the stairs. There were more orcs than other type of monsters. There were a few winged creatures which didnt need to use the stairs C like a really colourful butterfly, these monsters flew straight up through the hole. To Sora it appeared like a mass migration. Why? C He wondered. He had no idea that he was the cause of all this. None of the Orcs paid the slightest attention to Sora as he made his way down. They were interested in playing skull-bowling however there were plenty of skulls on the fifth floor. There was no need for them to waste time on the stairway. If a new Gate Keeper were to appear, then the opportunity of reaching the fifth floor would be lost. Likewise, Sora did not instigate any trouble as he crossed by herds of monsters. He would freeze up at times when he saw orcs suddenly emerge from around the dark corners C he was used to battling these monsters after all in Royal Road. It was hard coded in his DNA to attack on sight when surprised C so Sora had his hands full with controlling his instincts to attack. After descending more than two thousand meters into the abyss, Sora finally reached the massive gates of the sixth floor. There werent any doors or anything of that sort. Just two huge stone slabs erected vertically and another horizontally that rested above the. Similar to the Stonehenge design. Sora walked into the room when he felt a sudden spike of something in the air. That something was malice. It wasnt just the air, Sora could feel each step of his had become lighter. The burden that he carried also felt lighter C as if he had become a whole lot stronger than before. Sora immediately checked his stats;
Status Window - Sorachan
NameSoraChanLevel11
ProfessionNone
Health1100+26500Mana-
Strength44 + 375Agility4 + 375
Wisdom32 + 375Intellect15 + 375
Luck10 + 92Leadership104
Attack25 + 1000Defense10 + 375
Dexterity10Stamina121 + 10300
Bloodthirst34 + 580Vitality85 + 10300
Charisma3 + 8Endurance33 + 375
Unused Stat Points45Monster Ranking11250
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
Slime Elasticity - 150 Slime Durability C 106 Slime Conversion C 8 litre / hour Layering C 123 Compactness - 250 Stitching - 59 Fusion - 185 Sweat - 52 Cool Down - 52 Digging C level 23 Hunting C level 24 Moisture absorption C level 21 Moisture retention C level 20 Resistance to heat level C level 12 Stealth C level 25 Tracking C level 33 Titles Bestowed: "The Shame of the Empire", "Hero of the Alliance", "Lolicon-sama"
There was a difference between the two. However, Sora then recollected why he wasnt referring to this menu in the first place C it was broken. His health just jumped by 500HP by descending to a lower floor. 500HP was something players, in Royal Road, would fight tooth and nail to achieve. Hence, there were certainly only two possibilities. First this game was too easy when it came to gaining stats. Second, the more likely one, his stats menu option was broken. But still, Sora reminded himself; this Malice was the equivalent of being on steroids. Even though he had inflated stats he had no idea what his base stats were without the effect of Malice. He also didnt know how or why he gained these stats C there was always the possibility of losing these stats. As Sora walked through the gates, torch lights flickered on in the chamber. They originated overhead and swept across the circular room; lighting up one after another. The cinematic effects were similar to those of entering the boss room. The howling of the wind could be overheard, as the temperature in the room fell a few degrees. Sora was now standing in the middle of the chambers facing a beautiful woman. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. No, wargueul I won''t stop writing. Don''t worry. I just had massive internet problems and was busy at work. 2. So, this chapter is dedicated to Owlbear General for asking such detailed questions. Always entertaining to tackle those time paradox related ones. If anyone have some *good* questions on the plot or anything else please ask away. I will try my best to answer them. Chapter 51.3 - The chamber was circular in shape and the walls extended nearly 100 feet upwards till they met with archways and formed a dome. The torches in the room flickered and crackled as the chilly wind blew through. The floor was made of blocks of stone C clean and polished. However with each passing crack, they retained the stories of battles of the past. Sora stood quietly as he faced the woman. If women could be classified into categories, there would be cute, hot and beautiful (See Note#1). While, cute and hot, tingled the imagination of the lustful; beauty touched emotions far deeper C admiration. It would be hard to believe but Sora had not one perverted thought seeing this woman. He was simply enamoured by her beauty C completely taken in. She was tall C taller than the average Japanese; maybe touching six feet. Her body was not too thin but had the curves in the right places. But the most important was the face. Words would fail to paint the true beauty that she was. She appeared like a character from some josei smut manga but sketched by the classic artists like Rafael or Gentileschi. The sharp jaw bones, the long eyelashes, jade coloured eyes and dark brown-golden hair; like flowing silk. Even the scowl she was wearing on her face while staring at Sora added to her beauty. Her beautiful medieval red dress only added to her charm. She could be called a gift from the heavens. Not an angel nor the devil but a human who appeared within reach yet stood above all C if her beauty were to be described in petty words. In three words; Sora was stunned. Beauties may come and go C but this one was peerless. Sculpted by the hand of God? Like the perfect evening sunset C this woman too was perfect in every manner. Too perfect to be human? Sadly, all good things come to an end. The time Sora could spend staring at her reduced as she began emitting a pale green aura. There was something stifling about that aura something very different from the one Gladus used. When compared with Gladus aura. This womans aura had a very ill intent C best described with the word venomous. Poison? Soras instincts guided him. He didnt know why but by simply seeing the aura she was releasing, he knew the attack would deliver low damage but the poison damage that flowed in later would be great. Sora waited; there was no killing intent C yet. Tell medid youkill him? The woman whispered. It was inaudible. As if the woman was mad and speaking to herself. Pardon me? Did you kill him? She was louder; her voice was shrill and brimming with grief. Sora had an inclination C he knew where this was heading. How many people had he killed till now? There was the vampireand maybe some Empire soldiersbut in all fairness those Empire soldiers were killed by accident (KBA?). Sora let out a sigh C why was fate so cruel? All he ever wanted was one woman. One kind, sweethot or beautiful woman C was that too much to ask for? Even in a virtual reality game? Tell medid youkill him? The voice was quivering C her body was shivering. It was grief beyond doubt. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Killed who? Sora asked feinting ignorance. Mymy master Tears, uncontrollably, began rolling down the womans cheeks. Nope. Sora replied casually C he actually felt guilty and terrible for lying. No, he felt worse for breaking this womans heart. However, it was either his life or the vampires C a no brainer. Liar The woman whispered with a crazed smile on her face. She was losing it. Pardon me? Sora was really pushing her to the brink of her sanity. LIAR! She screamed out. The pale green aura that stuck to her skin, dulled into a deep shade of jade. To engage in combat or not to engage in combat? - The dilemma Sora faced. It would be truly regretful to hurt someone so beautiful. Unfortunately or fortunately, that was a decision Sora did not have to make. In the blink of an eye, the woman was only two feet away from Sora. She had rapidly covered the distance of 25 feet in a split second. Her speed could be considered astonishing given the level of strength of monsters on this floor. However, for Sora this was slow. If this woman had encountered Sora previously, then this level of speed would have easily overwhelmed him. The Sora now was very different from the old Sora who had low (no) stats. In addition, there was his martial arts experience which he could also leverage upon. All in all, this womans speed was nothing Sora had to be afraid of Afraid of that is till she was two feet away from himat the moment Sora decided to move, this woman also displayed her true speed. In an instant, her body burst forth with a dark venomous aura, sharply increasing her speed. In all truthfulness, the speed was great however it was still not at a level to be considered a sufficient threat to Sora. However, because the woman timed the use of her speed boost so well, it came as a complete surprise to Sora. In nine of ten occasions Sora would have dodgedbut only and only if he wasnt held back by restrictions. The open palmed strike connected and Sora went flying back. Sora let out a groan as he hit the ground, twenty feet back. Her attack power was below par C but the aura that shrouded her was destructive. That pale green aura hid her true strength. It was only for an instant but Sora saw that when the strike connected, the aura had been concentrated on her palm C creating a destructive force enough to get Sora serious. In a single strike Sora lost 10% of his HP. Sora could no longer dilly dally. 10% HP may not seem much. However, 9 more strikes like that and he would be dead. In Soras mind, it wasnt 90% HP remaining that was swirling but rather 9 more hits. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s note: 1. Now it would be wrong, if I didn''t try to make up for the lost time - even though no internet was not my fault. Happy reading. :) Chapter 52.1 - In a single strike Sora lost 10% of his HP. Sora could no longer dilly dally. 10% HP may not seem much. However, 9 more strikes like that and he would be dead. In Soras mind, it wasnt 90% HP remaining that was swirling but rather 9 more hits. Will it be enough? Sora wondered. Sora would not have time to think it through, the woman rushed at him again. She wasnt the type of opponent who would give the fallen one time to get up. This woman was a fighter through and through. She was the type of fighter to kick someone in the guts when they were down C very similar to Sora who normally goes all out. The woman repeated her attack. Her speed for most of the distance between herself and Sora and when there only two feet left, she used her speed burst hah! Sora exclaimed, anticipating the attack. You think that would work Before Sora could complete the sentence, he was sent flying again. This time her speed burst was even faster than before; one and a half times faster to be precise. What the hell! Did she play me? Sora quickly recovered this time, which was a good thing because if he hadnt he would have been hit a third time. The third time, Sora only narrowly dodged her attack. He missed her strike by the breath of a single hairwhich didnt imply he took no damage. Realizing that her attack had been evaded, the woman simply shifted her aura from the front of her palm to the left side of her wrist as it brushed past Sora. The attack wasnt as effective but in the end it served its purpose...Sora received some of the damage. In a mere matter of seconds, Sora was down 25% of his HP. At this point most normal players would panic and turn desperate. However, Sora was calm as ever C he was furious and pissed off with himself mentally for underestimating the opponent but other than that he wasnt worried. In his understanding, there were still 8 more strikes required to kill him. He was cautious but not worried C 8 strikes should be enough to flee or disable the opponent. Even if he couldnt do either, there was no need to panic about it now. Sora jumped two steps back C but that was a mistake. Jumping was the mistake C the moment Sora was in the air, he had no control over his movement speed. It would be constant to the initial force but he could neither accelerate nor decelerate. Given, the savage fighting nature of his enemy C it was a pricey careless mistake. The woman, shot forth like an arrow and threw two jabs at Soras chest C rib bones. Sora was unable to fend the first punch however he managed to get his guard up for the second. Sora stared at his HP in dread; he was now 40% down. Sora slowly stood up and began brushing of the dirt that stuck to his bones casually - he had been hit out of the chambers. He did so with no care in the world - was he no longer afraid of the vicious woman? Is this even an NPC? Sora wondered as he stared at the woman. This woman would be considered a world class fighter. Her strength was not formidable, her speed was not astonishing. Yet, her skills were world class. There was no wasted move. This woman used every known tactic. There was element of surprise, deceiving the enemy about ones true strength, not giving the opponent a chance to recover, no gloating, no time wasting fear inducing mind games. This woman was very precise C destroy the enemy who stood in front of her; no more and no less than that. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Sora had plenty of experience fighting strong opponents. This woman may not appear strong but she was clearly strong. Just like the Sora who didnt have strong stats but through use of advance martial arts technique was able to dodge attacks, this woman lacked powerful attacks (or was still holding many cards up her sleeves) but was very effective in the fight. Who are you? The woman asked spitefully, she stood at the edge of chambers doors. She was no more than three feet away from Sora yet now she stopped to talk to Sora? The very woman who previously didnt give Sora time to breath, was now talking to Sora. Why? Why was she not attacking? And why was Sora not worried about her any more? It was because Sora was standing outside the Gatekeepers chamber. The woman was bound by chain and this was as far as she could go. Even if she stretched her hands out, she would not be able to touch Sora. As she could no longer attack him, she chose to speak with Sora C at the very least she wanted to know the name of the person who killed her beloved. Sora Sora answered her question as he continued to casually brush the dirt on his bones. You knew? She asked Sora as she stared at him. Her stare displayed her anger, her hatred but also her shock and some begrudging awe. In her haste to finish of the enemy, she punched the enemy outside her fighting arena accidentally but was it a mistake or was she manipulated by Sora? This is what she wanted to know. What do you think? Sora asked her with a completely uninterested tone. The anger, the pain C everything seemed irrelevant to the woman now. That confident attitudecould it have been he let me hit him on purpose so that I, myself, would push him out to escape? The woman bit her lips as she recollected the attacks; everything was done perfectly by the teachings. Each attack was immaculate and came with an element of surprise. How could Sora have possibly manipulated her to shove him beyond her reach? Each strike connected so perfectly, it made no sense how Sora could have planned all this. Maybe, I am over thinking this The woman thought; she was frowning. Sora stretched out his hand and pointed it at the woman, Ice Dagger Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. At the very least, to make up with my wonderful readers for the period (2 weeks) I didn''t post, I offer them this chapter as sacrifice. 2. EDIT: Thanks ScaryCrow, I wrote most of this today and haven''t had time to review it. :) Chapter 52.2 - Sora stretched out his hand and pointed it at the woman, Ice Dagger There was no regret, no sadness, no emotion in those eyes when Sora spoke those words. It was true he had been charmed by this womans beauty. However, this and that were two different things. She was beautiful and strong but at the same time she attempted to kill Sora. It could not be possible that Sora wouldnt retaliate. An ice spike immediately jutted out from the ground and shot towards the woman however it failed to hit her. The ice spike simply splattered agains and invisible wall. There was an invisible barrier to blocking the outside of the fighting arena with the inside. This was a reason why the woman was full of regret that her other attack would not work. Otherwise, even though she was held back by a chain she could launch long range attacks at Sora. Even though Soras attack was ineffective, it caught the woman off-guard and she stumbled over. Sora could be heard whispering C Tch, if only it was that easy but of course that wouldnt work He then looked at the fallen, surprised woman. I would do a better job of hiding that chain around your ankle Sora spoke as casual as ever as he turned around and made his way back up the stairs to the fifth floor. The woman watched Soras back with a very stupid look across her face C he knew! Everything flashed by in the womans mind C the first two strikes were perfect. However, the third onewhere Sora made the mistake of attempting to do a long jump backwardsthat was something an experienced fighter would never doshe already knew the one to kill her beloved was strongthen why did she not find that move strange? The more she thought about it, the more clear it became to herthe plan to escape was most likely decided in the first strike. After all, Sora had a grasp of how far a single hit would throw him. Everything else was just a ploywasnt it? Too powerful The woman thought to herself. While it may have appeared that she was the one winning the fight, the one truly in control was Sora. She might have considered herself as a high level fighter however that accidental yet beautifully controlled escape proved to the woman she had much more to learn. She got caught up in the moment after her first two punches connected. It went straight to her head and she became solely focused on attacking and forgot all about seeing which direction Sora was headed. While the woman completely understood Soras escape plan, there was one mystery she could not understand C if he could manipulate her to this degree during a fight why not just fight her head on and finish her off? Could he have known about my other ability? The woman wondered. However, she dismissed that thought C that was clearly impossible.however there was a strange chilling feeling the woman had C her intuition was telling her; Sora completely saw through her. Stolen novel; please report. Despite her intuition, the woman could only wonder why did he hesitate to fight her? Her jade eyes were fixed on Soras thin black shadow as he ascended up the stairsshe remembered Soras eyes when he tried to use an ice spell to kill her C those hollow skull eyes and voice lacked emotion of any sort. There was no joy, nod sadness, or excitement. The woman felt chills running on her back as she recollected Soras voice C so plain and dull; was killing her something so trivial? He will certainly come back.and when he does I wont hold back. *** Omake Yukowhy did you hide this name from him? Blanche asked Mizuki. If I had assumed the name I always assume he would not have behaved so pleasantly. Mizuki replied as popped a grape fruit in her mouth. Yukowho is your sister? Now Kuro asked Mizuki a question. Yuko (Mizuki) turned to Kuro and gave him a long stare. I dont have one, you know that. Why did you lie? The question now came from Blanche; the Mokana spoke before Mizuki could say more. To help him accept my existence. She cooly replied. Why did you hide the truth about your eyes? Kuro asked the next one; they were alternating. I did not lie to him either. Mizuki defended herself. Will he come back? C Blanche. Yes but this will be the last time. There was a certain helplessness tone in her voice. Is he the one? C Kuro. Cant say...but he is special. Although I do not know why; someone is distorting his future and another his present and his past is like a whirlpool of events.he is interesting at best Will you leave as well? C Blanche. Arent the two of you talkative, dont you have to be at your floors now? Kuro and Blanche sluggishly left the room; not wanting to part ways with Mizuki. I will never forget you two. Mizuki whispered as the two Mokanas left. There was sadness in her whisper and grief - as if she had already parted ways with the two Mokanas. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. Author: Read some more! Readers: No, we are quite satisfied, thank you. Author: No but I insist! Readers: No, really we are quite happy with these many chapters. Author: Pretty please? Readers: Okay, but this better be the last chapter for today. Author: Okay this was the last. >> akuman now rolls over and dies for engaging in a monologue with himself. Chapter 52.3 - I didnt expect you back so soon. Mizuki replied as she stared at Sora. Unsurprisingly, Sora found her exactly as she had left him C sprawled all over the divan. Sora did not believe her when she said I didnt expect you back so soon. The statement could be interpreted two ways C first, Sora was expected back but at a later time, second C he was never expected back. In all likelihood it was the first statement. It made Sora wonder to what extent was Mizuki all knowing? Were there any limits to her foresight? Just for clarification, Sora had no doubt Mizuki was the same as Yuko Ichihara the anime character. Even though she called herself Mizuki in this game, she was most certainly Yuko. However, Sora made no allusions to that as it would serve no purpose. If Yuko, wanted to call herself Mizuki C Sora couldnt care less. Mizuki truly meant what she said; she imagined that Sora would considerable time finding his way to the lower floor. Then, unexpectedly run into the woman and taste defeat. There was also an expectation that Sora would be heavily injured before coming to see her however Sora betrayed those expectations when he returned completely intact. There were a lot of questions floating in Mizukis mind C how was it possible for Sora to be unscathed. The woman who stood awaiting him on the lower floor was no ordinary woman; she was a master amongst masters... I decided it was better to take you up on your offer than to break a womans heart. Sora answered without a hint of emotion. It conveyed neither his true feelings on the subject nor the real reason why he didn''t fight the woman. Why the sudden change of heart? C Mizuki wondered. It was not so long ago that Sora had been so completely incorrigible. He adhered to none of her requests. Therefore, it was outside the realm of her expectations that Sora would return completely obedient. She expected more angst and resistance instead before he completely accepted the position of a Gate Keeper. How noble of you Mizuki replied back in an unsure manner. Very rarely was Mizuki uncertain about something; Soras case that seemed to happen a lot more often. However, the room she occupies belongs to the Gate Keeper. Unless you subdue her or force her out, it would be impossible for you to take up my offer. This was a test. Mizuki could easily remove the woman from the Gate keepers chambers. But would she? No. To be exact both Mizukia and Sora were engaged in mind games C each trying to out think / outwit the other. Their words carried double meanings; each question or reply had a different intention behind it than the obvious that was reflected. They both were prying for information and trying to glean out some additional insight into the other. For example: Mizuki was uncertain what Soras intentions were. Further, she was not aware how Sora got away from the chamber so easily. Either he never went to the Gate Keepers chamber or he never fought the woman. The woman in the gate Keepers chamber was not of a lower level than Toketsu. She should have had no difficulty subduing Sora.however since Sora came back completely fine..Mizuki needed to learn what happened. By putting forth a trial of sorts, she hopped to clear the air of mystery surrounding Sora and hopefully reveal his intentions. If Sora fought the woman, he would learn a lesson and beg Mizuki for help. However, Sora approached the same situation in an opposite manner. Sora suspected, the woman present in the dungeon room was part of a trial prepared by Mizuki. Although, she appeared weaker than Sora C Sora was second guessing that it was a trap. In rock, paper, scissors C which is the strongest one? Even if Sora defeated the woman guarding the exit to the lower floor, it was likely that it would end in some kind tragedy for him. Sora truly believed in no happy endings. Therefore, Sora had decided to avoid fighting the woman to begin with. Why engage in a trial where one is doomed to fail? The last thing, Sora wanted was to come back to Mizuki begging her for help. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Why cant she be the Gate Keeper? Sora asked revealing an irritated tone. Was there any point to having him as a Gate Keeper? If there was someone so capable, was there any real need to have him? There was. However, Mizuki was not going to reveal it to Sora. The duty is not hers to keep. She is terribly weak. She would do miserable as a Gate keeper (*a very big lie). See, outside the window? See the ruckus? Those monsters from the lower floors are making their way up here and she is doing nothing to stop them. And you would have me stop them? What if I dont listen to you? Why would any monster listen to me? Mizuki asked. I dont know. Sometimes, I forget that you know nothing. Mizuki sighed as though she were speaking to an idiot. Naturally, becoming a Gate Keeper comes with its own benefits. Those benefits are granted when you fulfil your duties. Cant you extend the same benefits to her? Unfortunately, she in uninterested in those. After all, you did kill her master. The vampire? Mizuki simply nodded. So it is a matter of the heart? A maiden in love. Mizuki replied with a teasing cold voice. And is she human? Mizuki paused and thoughtfully replied. In the end, we are all monsters. Are we not? Are you a human? Sora asked picking up on the cue. It was very apparent that Mizuki refused to answer that question. A sorceress. Sora wondered what that meant. What does ones profession have anything to do with their race? But he moved on, Then, until I defeat herit is not possible for me to advance further? Yes. And what are the benefits that you extend to me? I am aware that you are looking for something. I can aid you in your search. Sora would have readily accepted her offer but he had to know the full terms of his employment C you can never be too sure with this woman. And? And? Mizuki asked back not following. How long must I be a Gate Keeper? Till you are defeated. Mizuki replied with a vile smile. C So how will you respond to this? If you remain undefeated you will forever be my slave and if you are defeated you will die. Mizuki planned victory both ways. I accept your terms. Sora replied swiftly. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. Readers: You lied to us! Author-sama: Muahahahahahaha! Now you must read another chapter!! Muahahahahahahaha!! Readers: Nooooooooooooooo! Author-sama << resumes pretending to be dead >> Readers: So is there more? Author-sama: Shhh!! I am pretending to be dead....of course there isn''t more. 2. Thank you for reading! But please live in the now! When reading, only read and when in class only study / be in class. :-/ Seriously, last thing I need is a reader blaming me for their failed trigo-test. #KingAuthor. 3. I hated writing this chapter. It was so boring and pointless....but I just needed to write this chapter. So if you hate this chapter, then it''s okay. We can hate this chapter together. Chapter 53.1 - I accept your terms. Sora replied swiftly. However, you are not interfere in my affairs going forth. Soras swift response shocked Mizuki once again. Till now Sora had refused all her requests C he especially refused her request to be a Gate Keeper!! So why was he suddenly accepting her tyrannical demands?? Remember, you must defeat the woman and remain Gate Keeper till you are defeated. Only then will you be eligible for my assistance. Mizuki added hurriedly C was there some loophole in her offer? Mizuki did not know what Sora had in mind but it was very much evident that he had some clever idea in his mind, mapped out. Mizuki assumed, only an idiot would intentionally try to lose when their life was on the line. After all, Gate Keepers were monsters and all monsters were treated the same when defeated C death. However, this was going to be a painful mistake C never assume the impossible with Sora. If timing couldnt be more impeccable, Blanche burst flying into the room from the window. The Mokana was flapping its rabbit like ears like wings. WE HAVE GOT INTRUDERS! He cried out as he rushed in excitedly. Now that was a scene you didnt get to see everyday. WARRRR!!!! He shouted as he began flying in circles. Mizuki waived her hands dismissing the Mokana and then turned towards Sora. It seems you are in luck. Very rarely do we get visitors and very rarely do they get this far. Before Sora could ask more questions, the ground beneath them began trembling. Sora peaked out the window and saw the spires which jutted out of the ground began receding back inside the ground. Just what the heck was going on? After all the spires disappeared into the earth, walls shot out from the ground. One after another, they were forming a pattern C a maze. Sora was utterly shocked with disbelief; the once hustling and bustling monster city was now morphed into a full-fledged dungeon. That is rather convenient. Sora spoke with curiosity and satisfaction. He was impressed with the inner mechanism of the maze. It was like a massive mechanical toy, one moment a city another a maze. Mizuki misunderstood Sora; she thought he referred to the arrival of the visitors are convenient. There are many ways into the dungeon. How one gets in decides how they move forward. Sora turned around to look at her and listened quietly to what she had to say. It would be too great of a loss, if the worm were killed and everything in the dungeon ceased to exist. Therefore, many entrances were made leading in here. However, in all eventualities; fate and strength determine where one begins from and where one will end. And as the Gate Keeper, I am allowed to test their strength as I see fit? Sora asked C just to be sure. Yes. Then, would it be possible to change the outlay of this floor? Sora asked. The question caught Mizuki off guard. It hasnt been changed in a hundred yearshowever you may do sojust once.but this outlay is already very complex. Not complex enough.. Sora muttered. Once again Soras remark caught Mizuki off-guard; was he truly intending to carry out his duties diligently? Why? Blacnhe will ..will help you with what you need. Mizuki some-what stammered. Remember, if it is simpler than now, I will never approve of it! A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I assure youit will be infinitely times more difficult Wasnt Sora being too agreeable? C Mizuki could not help but wonder why Sora was being so obedient? It was a complete U-turn in his personality. Surely, he had hatched some sort of plan to escapebut what could it be? Ignoring her apprehensions, Sora asked her a question which he thought was better to ask late than never. While I have learnt a great deal from you, I think this is a bit late to ask, but what are dungeons in this world and why does one explore them? There were obvious answers like treasures etc. however Sora wanted to be sure. Relying on experience is not always the correct path to take. Sometimes, as it has happened with Sora before, relying on experience in a new situation can lead to a terrible and regrettable outcome. Assumptions should always be regularly tested C so what if this was a dungeon? Who made it? Why was it made? Why is there such a good management system for monsters? What are the rewards? C these questions too were worth exploring. Mizuki stared at Sora in disbelief C how does he not know something so basic? It made no sense how one who has acquired so much power and yet can be so ignorant. Hence, Mizuki gave a sarcastic reply, It would be better if you asked the visitors that. Sora nodded C he believed her reply? Mizuki was startled with Soras nod C surely he didnt intend to ask the intruders? By the way, would you know where my slime is? Sora asked as he was about to leave. If he was going to fight intruders he might as well fight them with everything he had. Your slime? Mizuki had an eyebrow raised as high as it could be raised. What was the meaning of this question? Never mind. Sora quickly added. The question was awkward and it left an awkward atmosphere C especially when both of them had been speaking in double meanings so long, slime could be interpreted in various ways.Mizuki could not help but think something else. Sora eventually regretted asking the question because Mizuki looked at him with great disgust thereafter. This would be the start of many awkward moments later on. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. Readers: You lied to us again!! Author-kami-sama: What? I don''t write, you complain. I write, you complain. That''s it! No more chapters for you all! Readers: Us complain!!! Aren''t we a figment of your grainy imagination??? Author-kami-sama:.....right....I am still talking to myself. 2. Okay, so last chapter for the day, I hated this lesser than the last one but still hated it. Yes, this is the start to something new. So next few chapters will hopefully be more exciting and *funny*!! 3. I need ideas for rules and powers. I will be introducing a player in the next chapter, so ideas are most welcome!! Spam ideas away! Just don''t go too OP. 4. Happy reading! Chapter 53.2 & 53.3 - The great monster worm dungeon. A womans voice echoed in the cave, as she took her first step into the cave. She was accompanied by three large warriors and thin-built young man. Her cheeks were puffed and red C she was breathing heavily as if she had exerted herself greatly. I cant believe we are really here. She continued as they walked in. There are countless stories and legends about the great white monster worm.I would have never believed that I would ever have a chance in my life to explore it The three warriors wore the same expression on their faces. They did not have any expectation in their life to be able to explore a monster dungeon. The only one who was unsurprised was the young man C Crayford. His artistically chiselled like face revealed no awe or enthusiasm. It appeared as though he had experienced many more exciting or frightful places or had been to a hundred other similar dungeons. There was not a shred of excitement in his tiny frame. As the party walked a few more steps into the dungeon. *RUMBLE* the cave entrance behind them caved in. The three warriors and woman spun around to see what happened; but Crayford didnt even bother turning around. Just from the sound of the falling rocks he knew that they had been caved in. This was the point of no return. Once you step into a monster dungeon, there was no going back till you either finish it or die trying to. It turned out to be a good decision not to look back for Crayford C the moment four of the five turned around, arrows whizzed towards their heads. Fortunately, Crayford had been quick enough to react and none of them reached their target. No one saw it but the arrows just fell to the ground, cut in half. It happened so fast and quietly that the four didnt even know an attack had been launched at them and foiled. It was only when they turned around and saw Crayford holding a sword in a very flashy pose (raised in the air) and then the broken arrows; they realized that in their moment of distraction, they had been attacked. In one tenth of a second, Crayford unsheathe his sword, which had been hanging on his waist C hidden by his cloak, and cut each of the four arrows down precisely in half. It happened so fast that it all appeared bizarre to the naked eye C one moment this weak looking person is standing facing forward and the next moment he is holding a sword in a roof guard position. Be careful. Crayford spoke in a low whisper. An attack of this level, would not kill you but it would definitely injure you. Again, there was no emotion in his voice C his comrades had just been attacked yet, there was not a hint of worry or excitement. Crayford The woman spoke as she turned to Crayford. An attack of this level would only scratch us. You need not worry.those arrows would simply bounce off us .at worst scratch us. You attitude is too lax, Claire. Crayford spoke in a stern voice. This is just the first floor Cthese arrow heads have been covered in poison The woman, Claire, frowned. Crayford was indeed right, even if the arrows only managed to scratch them C it would only take a small amount of poison to hurt them. Although poison can be cured, it is still a troublesome matter. Why take unnecessary risk if there is no additional reward? We will be more careful, Master. The four spoke in unison as they made a slight bow towards Crayford. Their voice conveyed their gratitude for saving them. Even at this, Crayford revealed no emotion. He appeared clearly younger than them yet he seemed to be completely unaffected by the gestures made by these four when they bowed and thanked him. He was also unmoved when they referred to him as master.almost as though he were used to it. Crayford looked around carefully before sheathing his sword. Although his face revealed no emotion, mentally he worried and excited at the same time. He was bothered by the unwelcoming start they had C could be even considered an ill omen. However, this also provided him an opportunity to look cool C so he was okay with it. But still, Crayford knew he could not let his guard downthe attack from before stirred up some painful memories. Just as Crayford was sheathing his sword, several more arrows whizzed from the darkness towards him. This time the warriors spun into action. Two warriors covered Crayford and one of the three warriors waved his massive sword, which was nearly as tall as him and one foot wide C in a rectangular shape, blowing away the arrows. Come out and fight like a man! The warrior holding the massive sword shouted out. The three warriors were burning in anger. Whoever the enemy was they had been waiting for Crayford to sheath his sword, so that they would catch him in an awkward situation. Clearly, this way of fighting was crafty and low. The warrior who blew away the arrows spat on the ground in anger. Low livesMaster give me the order and I will hunt down these cowards No need. Crayford said as he pushed past the two who were covering him. They just want you to go after them C they intend to split us apart from the very beginning. Cant you see they are baiting you? As expected of Master. Despite being so young you are always very calm and collected. Claire said as she took the lead. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I have never received such a warm welcome in dungeon before. There must be something amazing in this dungeon! Right Master? Claire asked as she armed fists with spiked gaunlets. Crayford kept quiet.these attacks were stirring some very painful memories. It cant be that one of them is in this world as wellor is this dungeon a copy of that place As the party advanced forward, they were attacked several more times in a stealthily manner. It wasnt just arrows but there were massive wall spikes, false floors, falling ceilings.every dungeon clich trap had been laid out for them. Although, the level of difficulty of traps was low for a party of their strength, Crayford began sweating. Master? Is everything alright? Claire asked. She could tell by Crayfords grave expressions, there was something bothering him. I might have underestimated this dungeon. Crayford confessed. The three warriors turned around in surprise, when they heard Crayford. Underestimated? One of them muttered. But this is only the first floorand traps of these levels are pitiful. Crayfords eyes turned sharp. Pitiful you say? Then, let me ask you, how many monsters have we seen so far? He asked in angrily. None And you say that it is pitiful. Crayford grumbled. The warriors didnt understand. The three warriors and Claire could not understand why, Crayford was being so overly cautious. This was after all the first floor? How dangerous can the very beginning of any dungeon possibly be? Do you know what war of attrition is? Crayford asked in irritation; seeing they didnt understand him. The warriors nodded sideways; conveying they didnt know. They had a slight grasp of what it could mean but they didnt want to appear arrogant in front of their wise master. Chipping away your opponent.bit by bit. Even a needle can suffice for a great pickaxe if given enough time. Crayford explained. Oh you mean, it is like the fight between the Empire and us? If we do not fight little by little, we will slowly be destroyed by them? Claire asked C her voice did not match the heavy atmosphere. Yes something like that. Right now, we are being chipped away and none of you know it. Are you sure? Claire asked with confusion written all over her face. Everything so far has been very normal. Considering our strength, I would even think of it as weak. One would have to be really careless for this to kill Crayford cut her in between. And how long before your concentration begins to waiver? Claire paused. It was true that the level of traps was weakbut that could only be considered because they were extremely vigilant. However, even the most vigilant person can have a lapse in their focus at some point of time. If we get tired, then we can just rest One the three warriors spoke up. And who do you think will let you rest? Crayfords eyebrow twitched slightly in impatience. We will take turns guarding while others rest The warrior continued. Is it just you or have all your brains been swapped with lumps of meat. Crayford cursed at them. Just when we rest, the monsters will appearwe will kill themtire ourselves..and the cycle goes on The other four kept quiet. It was true that they havent found a safe camping spot on this floor yet.and they supposed they would simply rest up when they did find one. However, what if monsters attacked then? Normally, monsters are the obstacles which wear out the explorers. However, if you kill enough of them in beginning then the others hide.but so far they were yet to encounter a monster.which only meant the monsters were waiting for an opportunity They finally understood. If they took this floor too lightly, by the time they reached the third or the fourth floors they would be pushing themselves past their physical limits Scary C so this is the war of attrition. The four thought to themselves. These few floors were only meant to tire them out mentally till they reached the mini-boss floor. The four warriors only now truly understood and comprehended what Crayford figured out on his own right from the start. So what if these are only the first few floors C a dungeon is still a dungeon where you have to risk your life. You should give it your all in each floor. Crayford instructed. The four were nodded in unison. They were in complete awe of their Master. So young and so brilliant. This was definitely why they served him. Beneath, that no emotion expression, Crayford fought hard to hide his smile C he was definitely appearing too cool right now. Secretly, he adored being admired and being seen as brilliant. After having lived his life like a hikikomori before, frightened of the world, Crayford was hungry for glory, admiration and attention. Next Chapter >> Chapter 54.1 - It was exactly as Crayford had said. Once his party had managed to clear all the traps from a particular area and set camp, they were attacked by monsters. Being a low level floor, it wasnt the quality of the monsters but their numbers. The monsters who attacked them werent particularly strong. Most were normal monsters like bats and goblins. However, they numbered in hundreds. It would have been easy to use a large scale spell to wipe them clean however as they were operating in a cave, they had to maintain the integrity of the structure. A sudden explosion could cause a cave in C killing everyone including Crayford. Therefore, Crayfords party had no option but to deal with the mobs with small scale damage magic. The three massive warriors were swinging their swords wildly. With a single sweep, nearly twenty monsters were hacked to death. However, it was not as easy as it appeared. The monsters were using proper battle formations, raising shields whenever Claire launched arrows or moving in unison and not going into too deep. Fortunately for Crayfords part they had set camp in a space with only two narrow passages. The number of monsters that could attack them at any given time was limited. Overall given, the locational advantage and the strength of the party, they were quick to defeat the mob attack. heh. One of the three big warriors grunted as he hacked away the last of the flying bats. He carried a smug look on his face which was meant to show Crayford C see this is not a big deal. We can take care of it. However, before he could show that smug face to Crayford, he was preoccupied with another problem. More Mobs. GET READY THIS IS THE SECOND WAVE! Crayford shouted frantically. This wave was definitely stronger than the first. The goblins wore armour and carried weapons made of iron. The last group of goblins wore simple cloth and wooden-stone weapons. Big deal. The warrior said. So the tiny ants wore paper to shield them? Did it matter? Ants are still ants and paper is still paper. The goblins may have worn a bit of armour but doesnt change the fact that they are only goblins with low level armour. Why was Crayford panicking? The other three also shared this sentiment. Crayford was not being himself. They were used to seeing him clam and collected. However, ever since he stepped into this dungeon he has been acting weird.though they wondered if it could be related to the matter they were about to pursue after this dungeon.after all this was the last step before their grand scheme came into effect. The first wave of Goblins had come from the passage way which the explorers had yet to explore. The second wave also came from there however Crayford stationed himself and Claire to the rear. Crayford.why are we moving to the back? Claire asked. We need to guard the rear Crayford muttered. But there is nothing Claire began but stopped midway. She could sense monsters approaching from the rear. As expected of Master, to be able to anticipate the enemys plan so well. Claire could be heard muttering to herself. Although, Crayford correctly anticipated the attack he did not expect the rear wave to be stronger than the frontal assault of goblins. The rear wave was filled with several hundred hobgoblins and one large Orc. That must be the Boss of this floor. Crayford told to Claire as he pointed to the orc. Leave it to me. Claire said as she positioned herself and steadied her bow. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Crayford engaged the Hobgolbins and one of the bulky warriors stepped in to help. The duo were very skilful with their sword and not a single monster was able to touch them. Most monsters were lying dead on the floor before they even knew what happened. Claire took aim and fired her multiple arrows in rapid succession. The total number of arrows she launched in a single second were sixteen. Furthermore, her attacks werent simple bow and arrow attacks but were melded with magic. The arrows zoomed like hurricane, destroying any monster that stood in its path. Even if a monster wasnt in the path of the arrow, just being in the vicinity was enough to get killed. It were as if the arrows were surrounded by an invisible force. Heaps of hobgoblin flesh was churned up into the air as the arrows whizzed by. Her single attack killed over a hundred hobgoblins and injured several hundred more. The hobgoblins grew weary of the party. They werent as unintelligent as the goblins, and they certainly wouldnt rush towards their death C fear had been seeded deep into their minds. Crayford and the warrior didnt miss that opportunity to kill more goblins in each swipe. The arrows hit the orcs head and blew it away. The massive orcs body stood still for a moment then hit the ground with a loud thud sound. The Hobgoblins were now frightened out of their wits. They turned around and began scampering for their lives. However, Claire was only getting started. In the next five seconds, Claire launched a total of eighty arrows. None of the Hobgoblins was able to get away from her fearsome attacks. The second wave had concluded. Crayford and the warrior were breathing heavily. They werent tired from killing the monsters but rather they had to use advance skills to dodge the arrows Claire fired. Troublesome whimps The warrior with the rectangular sword said as he finally sat down. However, this was certainly not over for them. Trumpets could be heard in the distance. The warrior began to frown. What another wave? Even Crayfords eyes displayed a hint of despair. They had been in this dungeon for more than 24 hours and they hadnt had a chance to rest. They were only tired but nothing out of the ordinary.but if this were to go on for another few days, none of the party members were sure if they could keep up. The three warriors were finally beginning to accept the words, chip us away little by little They thought Crayford was needlessly worrying, but now it made sense. Tulda, Hems. Take the front. Boze, Claire with me at the rear. Crayford ordered as he readied himself for the next wave. If the first wave could be described as easy, and the second and difficult, then the third would qualify as insane. The third wave consisted of Orcs only. Full body armour, and high quality weapons. This wasnt an ordinary dungeon wave. This was like being attacked by an army. Other than Crayford, the other four felt their hearts despair. This was turning into a nightmare. The scene of the Orc armies attacking from the LoTR movie - flashed in Crayfords mind as he saw the charging orcs. He was the only one who was excited seeing the third wave. Release your limitors. Crayford told the others as he charged towards the wave of orcs. Bring it on. Next Chapter >> Chapter 54.2 - Release our limiters? The warrior who was sitting repeated. He was in slight shock, this was only the first floor but they had to release their limiters? The warrior did not think about it too long, and quickly removed the earing he wore. The other three followed suit. Though one might wonder what could a tiny possible earring do? However, the change was too obvious. The air about them completely changed after they removed the earring. The four then dived into battle. It was five versus two thousand. If the warriors were fast before, then their current speed and strength was on a whole new level. In a single second, the warriors were able to cover hundreds of meters of distance. They were rushing through the lines of the marching orcs, stabbing and killing each orc as they passed it. With a single blow, they could easily tear apart an orc in half. If one would say as expected from bulky warriorsthen Crayfords attacks would leave one in greater shock. Crayford was lifting orcs with a single hand and throwing them around as if he was holding a pillow. His throw would send the orc nearly fifty feet away. It wouldnt be wrong to say, he was indulging in a pillow-orc fight; where the pillow was an orc. There was complete chaos on the battle field. The orcs didnt know, but unconsciously they stopped advancing a long time ago. They just couldnt keep up with this partys quick killing pace. Normally in a battle, when you lose one member another takes his spot. What do you do when you lose fifty at a time? There were four Orc generals and they had no control over their orc armies..mostly because they were insta-killed by Claire right in the first four seconds of the battle. The terrifying demeanour of the Orcs was lost in a flash as the chaos ensued. If they swung their weapon, it only hit on of their own or thin air.and that was it. The next moment, the attacking orc would die. The five were nothing more than blurs as they streaked through the battlefield, leaving only a crimson trail behind them. This battle wasnt a battle any more but a one sided slaughter. The five were behaving as though they had been possessed by a great evil C they were smiling as they killed the orcs. There was even bits of casual banter doing rounds every time the explorers crossed paths with a fellow comrade. It appeared that they were keeping count of kills the most. Claire was winning with 847, Crayford was close behind with 600. The five were no longer using their weapons but were using their bare hands to crush the skull of orcs. The Orcs seeing this one sided slaughter began to tremble. Their skulls were thick and hard, further they wore high quality helmets.to see their fellow comrades skull being crushed so easily C how could they not tremble in fear? It wasnt just skull crushing but a simple punch was like a bullet shooting through the orcs body; creating holes in their oversized bodies could not be considered easy. However, these five were doing with such ease one could only believe that the orcs were weak. It took a little over five minutes but the orcs had been wiped out. Well that was over rather quickly Crayford said as he wiped the blood off his fists. I win! Claire happily shouted out, 1001! If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The scene of a beautiful maiden jumping up and down happily whilst being surrounded by piles of dead orcs could only be described as absurd. Crayford smiled as looked back at her. *** What do we do now? A tiny goblin asked Sora. They wiped away all five waves? Sora asked calmly as ever as he watched flickering images in a crystal ball. It was a magical item that let Sora view recordings of the battle. Yes! The tiny goblin replied back in panic. He was panicking for two reasons C one the imminent doom, two C the casual attitude of the new Gate Keeper. During the third wave, they appeared more stronger? Sora asked, as he paused and looked up at the Goblin. The change in strength was too dramatic compared to their earlier movements. Yes, in the first two waves, they didnt reveal their true strength. Is that sohow very admirable of them. They are now headed to the third floor The goblin added. Isnt that the new boss floor? Sora asked as he scratched his skeleton-chin. Yes Well then we still have plenty of time. There is nothing we need to be concerned about. There is still the fourth floor, they need to clear But there are no monsters left for the fourth floor! You sent all the monsters from the first five floors to attack in the first two!! The goblin cried out. It made no sense, what was the point of having a floor if there were no monsters to defend it? YesI expected lower malice concentrations .would work to our disadvantage.but there is nothing to worry about. On a side note, I was wondering, if there is something we can prepare for the fifth floor. The goblin looked hopeful, is the new Gatekeeper finally taking this seriously? Additional preparation for the fifth floor at last? So far other than a long maze, there is nothing on the fifth floor. Not even a trap. At least the fourth floor maze, also has traps, but the fifth floor? It is nothing more than a stroll in the park. Send some monsters who can create fireballs. A defense involving fireballs? The goblin wondered. Also, I need a beach chair and an parasol. You do know what a beach chair is right? The tiny goblins mouth was left dangling open when he heard the other requirements. Beach chair? Parasol? What the hell does this even have to do with our defences?? The tiny goblin never raised its concern; it simply bowed and carried out the request of the new GateKeeper. Sora replayed the third wave battle scene. It was the wave where the intruders suddenly levelled up. He was particularly paying attention to the actions of the intrudersC removing of a tiny earring. Could those accessories be some kind of power sealant? Sora frowned when he saw that C he remembered seeing those types of accessories before.Feladonian soldiers wore the same thing as well? Well, whatever. Next Chapter >> Chapter 54.3 - You know its been bothering me for a while now.we have crossed two floors and no Gatekeepers. Could it be we have already kill them? One of the three big warriors asked as they led the way. I noticed that toobut it isnt necessary for each floor to have Gatekeeperyou are being too presumptuous Tulda. Another one spoke. I concur with Hem. Claire joined in. Me too. The last of the three big warriors said - Boze. The four then turned around to Crayford, who had been silent all this while for his opinion. What do you think, Master? I think I may have been wrong Crayford murmured as he was lost in deep thought. The four gave a puzzled expression and stopped. Wrong? Claire asked. Wrong about what? The intentions behind those waves Crayford replied C but he was only speaking to himself aloud. Heh, they underestimated. We showed them that we could handle their monster waves. It was too easy. Hem roared out in laughter. They completely annihilated the monsters. After four waves, there was no fifth wave. It completely discredited Crayfords war of attrition theory. However, nobody pointed that out because it would make Crayford appear bad and also they couldnt be too sure. Yes.that might be the problem. Maybe it wasnt a war of attrition maybe the intention was something else. Crayford continued in his lost tone. It wasnt an attrition war? Claire asked as she tried to get a glimpse of what Crayford could be thinking about. We may have revealed one of our hidden cards too soon. Crayfords voice finally became firmer. The other four waited for an explanation. This is just a notion, but I have feeling we were being tested to reveal our true battle strength. Then, we showed them. Didnt we! They cant go about messing with us. Hem merrily added. Yes Crayford couldnt disagree with that. We have plenty of hidden cards. There is nothing to worry about. Tulda added. True Crayford couldnt disagree with that either. However, how many times have you seen monsters behaving with such precision? The other four had nothing to say. Monsters never displayed group behaviour unless they belonged to some heard or were under the control of a superior being. The four waves, attacked in a various precise manner. There were battle formations that had been deployed and even good attack combinations C it was another thing this party was too OP for the monsters. Maybe, I am reading into it too much. Crayford confessed. He didnt want to tense up his team mates unnecessarily. We are here. Boze was the first speak, as he raised his massive axe pointing to an enormous entrance C a Gatekeepers chamber. The five cautiously walked in C unlike the waves of bosses they fought, Gatekeepers tended to be, in their experience, unusually strong. If the average level of monsters was 5 on a particular floor, then the Gate Keeper would be at least level 15. That is how wide the gap was between a Gatekeeper and the normal mob. The torch lights flickered on as the part made their way to the center of the chamber. Heh Tulda laughed as the lights lit up the chamber revealing the boss C a Giant Rodent. Is that the King of Rats? Hem asked as he withdrew his sword. Given, its size, I would say level thirty five. Hair colour normal. So it isnt a variant. Class E. Crayford nodded in agreement. He could see all the stats.
Monster Status Window
Monster SpeciesKing of RatsLevel / Class35 / Class E
VariantNone
Health5000Mana-
Strength140Agility183
Wisdom30Intellect41
Luck3Leadership99
Attack250Defense353
Dexterity23Stamina502
HP Regen5HP/SecVitality300
Monster Ranking1350071Endurance498
This Giant Rodent was about Four meters tall when it stood up on its hinds and at least 2 meters wide. Its main attack power came from its teeth, claws and tails. It was known for having a tough hide. Just as Tulda was about to rush at the Giant Rodent, another figure emerged from the shadows C A Giant Orc. Two bosses? What the hell? Crayford wondered. It wasnt just Crayford the other four thought the same thing. Unconsciously, they took a step back C they werent frightened by this was rather unexpected. Tulda maintained his brave front, his grin only became wider C So now we have another weakling to help out! Level 40, Class D. Flame Orc Variant. Hem spoke out. Be wary of its strength, axe and body. Crayford added. It cant do any real damage to the likes of us, but the flames of its body can definitely burn us.
Monster Status Window
Monster SpeciesGiant Flame OrcLevel / Class40 / Class D
VariantFlame
Health6000Mana997
Strength180Agility150
Wisdom50Intellect80
Luck10Leadership8
Attack300Defense110
Dexterity23Stamina800
HP Regen12HP/SecVitality400
Monster Ranking123751Endurance300
Special Attack: Flame Body, Flame Axe.
Before Crayford could finish speaking, another monster made an appearance. It was a huge lizard with scaly green skin, walking on its two feed. Emperor Lizard. Hem muttered under his breath. Level fiftyClass D.
Monster Status Window
Monster SpeciesEmperor LizardLevel / Class50 / Class D
VariantNone
Health8000Mana200
Strength90Agility350
Wisdom167Intellect123
Luck13Leadership67
Attack180Defense500
Dexterity23Stamina479
HP Regen22HP/SecVitality999
Monster Ranking99003Endurance999
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Emperor Lizard, extremely fast and very high defense. Three bosses would be troublesome but nothing that they cant overcome Another monster made an appearance.a white colour wolf. Lightening wolf! Claire spoke out aloud as spotted the familiar creature. Level 50, Class C. Crayford said as he cracked his knuckles. Well this is interesting.
Monster Status Window
Monster SpeciesLightening WolfLevel / Class50 / Class C
VariantLightening
Health9080Mana3000
Strength190Agility499
Wisdom203Intellect200
Luck30Leadership114
Attack400Defense384
Dexterity108Stamina1089
HP Regen4HP/SecVitality189
Monster Ranking58375Endurance274
Special Attacks: Lightening Rain, Shock, Lightening Charge.
At this point of time, so many monsters had made surprise appearances that the party decided to wait it out. They waited for more monsters to make an appearance but there were none. I think Tulda, Hem and Boze should enough for these guys. Crayford said. The three warriors began doing some stretches. It has been a while before we did some exercise. Tulda spoke gleefully. The Stats of the three warriors flashed in front of Crayford.
Ally Status Window
NameTulda HackLevel / Class99 / Class B
ProfessionMad Berserker
Health5500Mana500
Strength300Agility300
Wisdom113Intellect254
Luck53Leadership111
Attack300Defense300
Dexterity230Stamina499
Charisma14
HP Regen35HP/SecMana Regen13MP/Sec
Ally Status Window
NameHem HackLevel / Class99 / Class B
ProfessionBroad Swordsman
Health6000Mana500
Strength340Agility254
Wisdom189Intellect340
Luck53Leadership111
Attack250Defense244
Dexterity230Stamina600
Charisma33
HP Regen70HP/SecMana Regen13MP/Sec
[/tbody]
Ally Status Window
NameBoze HackLevel / Class99 / Class +B
ProfessionDual Weilder
Health6800Mana399
Strength368Agility254
Wisdom432Intellect388
Luck251Leadership451
Attack270Defense218
Dexterity196Stamina434
Charisma144
HP Regen33HP/SecMana Regen12MP/Sec
Special Skill: Limit Break, Dual Attack, Attack of Great Tides.
Now, let us see, what these Gatekeepers are really made of. The three warriors said as they began walking towards the four mini-bosses with an evil smile. Dont play too long. Crayford warned them. Meanwhile, Claire was pouting. I want to kill some too! She complained. Crayford smiled helplessly to the complaining beauty. We cant reveal all our strengths, can we now? Next Chapter >> Chapter 55.1 - The three warriors are lying on the floor panting heavily. So slow. Claire complained. It took you forever to kill them. So many wasted moves. What were you three doing out there. I would have used my strongest move from the start. Yeah, I would like to .*Breath* .see you fight them with your limiter on. Tulda retorted. Plus that damned wolf was fast. I would have killed them in a single attack. Claire replied smugly as she stood on Tuldas stomach who was now wincing in pain. Get off me!! You heav Tulda never got to complete that sentence as he was sent flying away with a kick. That may have been pushing it. Crayford said as he went over the battle in his mind. Boze, you need to work on defense. Your offense is quite good but still lacking. Boze agreed with his eyes. He didnt have the strength to talk. And Hem. What was with those silly attack moves? Crayford asked in annoyance. Those stupid poses nearly got you killed. I was only going easy on them. He lifelessly defended himself. Didnt we agree this was training? What is the point of having limiters on, if you are going to play around. Crayford was angry. Awwcome on Master. Dont be like that. You know as well as I do that monsters of this level are nothing we need to worrrryyyyy.. Hem was the next one to be sent flying off by Claire. Dont be rude Hem! Claire shouted out. We are here training. Our real right begins after this dungeon! There is no meaning to this if you take it with such a laid back attitude! Master, didnt have to accompany us for this training, we specifically requested him. Do you not know how precious Masters time is? For you to be squandering his precious time is as good as insulting him! Hem slowly got up and apologized. I will take it seriously next time. Crayford raised his hand, Its alright. Just think about why we are really here. We can kill a hundred of those monsters. But if we plan to go up against the Empire.then we need a lot more than stupid poses during battles to winYou remember what it was like a hundred year ago? The eyes of four warriors shined fiercely when Crayford mentioned the Empire. Clearly, they held some hatred against the Empire. Remember the battle at Feladonia? Crayford asked in a heavy dark tone. I will never forget it. Hem replied. Looks like you took it too lightly.maybe our total defeat wasnt too humiliating for you Master, please stop. I am sorry. I swear on my name, I will take this training more seriously henceforth. That humiliating defeat Hem clenched his fist in anger as he recalled the battle. If we want to have any hope against those monsters called Cardinals, we need to go all out in preparation and treat each training like it is the real thing. Everyone nodded quietly. A long silence, hung in the air as the three warriors quietly reflected on their battle. Let us move on. Boze suggested breaking up the heavy silence. *** Gatekeeper!! Those intruders cleared the third floor instantly!! A tiny goblin wailed as it ran down the stairs. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. They defeated all four bosses? Sora asked with a hint of surprise. Didnt you assure me it was impossible for a party to clear four Gatekeepers at the same time? The tiny goblin crashed in front of Sora holding the crystal ball. Why am I being blamed! No one has cleared those four monsters of monsters before with such ease! Sora picked it up to view the recording of battle. Oh so they are martial artists to the core.. Sora spoke with a certain vague and mysterious delight. However, he stopped speaking when he saw the battle unfold. Two of them didnt fight? The goblin nodded. And they are holding backthey are faster than this.. Sora said as he watched the recording and assessed the partys strength. There was a certain troubled thought that spread across Soras face. Those guys..this is training for them? It might be impossible for me to defeat them. The tiny goblin looked at Sora in shock upon hearing the declaration of defeat. If that is their level of strength.then their true strength should be three times? Four times thatI cant gauge their strength because I have never fought against these monsters nor have I ever met anyone from the outside.honestly, they are quite skilful. And they are also being guided by a very smart fellow. It is definitely impossible. If it were just those four, they would have been contained to the fourth floor C that maze is impossible to beath. However, this man.will figure it out. Cant you assassinate him? Sora asked as he looked down on the goblin. Impossible Gatekeeper! He is stronger than the other four! Tchthere is nothing more that can be done in that case. Sora nonchalantly replied. But Gatekeeper! The tiny goblin wailed. What? Sora asked out of irritation as he handed the crystal ball back to the goblin. Our lives are at stake! I thought you said, everyone is dead? Sora asked with curiousity. *Yikes* Oh so you lied to me. No majestic grand Gatekeeper! Sora began cracking his bones. Let this Grand Majestic Gatekeeper hear all the details, in that case. After beating the goblin to pulp and having extracted the truth, Sora lay back on the beach chair. 200 Goblins left, most of them are non-combat type. Other than hiding there is nothing else that can be expected of them. If those five are foolish, I can defeat them however if they are seasoned fighters.then it is impossible for me. Come warriors. Those skills which you have displayed is very similar to the martial arts I have studied.this might be interesting in more than one way. Sora spoke with a satisfied smile. I never intended to play this role seriously, but if you are that strong, then why not. Next Chapter >> Chapter 55.2 - Day 1 on the Fourth Floor Crayford and his party descended to the fourth floor. Unlike, the previous floors, this floor was quite welcoming. It was well lit, there were no traps and no monsters C contrary to the partys expectations. If one thought, the party would be relieved they would be dead wrong. The party was especially tense given how easy this floor appeared. Can there ever be such a floor in a dungeon? Tulda asked as they advanced cautiously. No.there is no such thing as an easy floor Hem muttered. If the floor is easy then the Gatekeeper is always much harder. Crayford added. There is always a natural balance in this world. Yeahbut Master, how come we havent tripped up any traps? Fought any monsters? Claire asked in a complete carefree manner. The question stumped Crayford. Floors can be easy.but they are never deserted. Maybewe killed all the monsters from this floor previously when they attacked in waves? Boze suggested. The other four turned to look at him and began laughing. He too began laughing with them C it was a joke. *** Day 3 on the Fourth Floor Crayfords party was still roaming around on the fourth floor. The previous light mood that hung around them had now disappeared. The five were weary and tired. Just how big was this floor? Crayford had begun mapping the floor on a large parchment. He was a genius but even a genius cant remember it all. He was nearing the limits of his great memory and needed to start taking notes. See.there is no such thing as an easy floor. Crayford said as he began drawing thin lines representing the labyrinth and the path they were taking. Agreed Master. This floor may have no traps or monsters but the size of this floor is atrocious. One can get lost in here forever. Claire said as she gloomily looked down at what Crayford was drawing. She was completely bored with the lack of excitement. Dont worry, Ill get us out of here in jiffy. Crayford assured her. *** Day 5 on the Fourth Floor This doesnt make sense Crayford said as he stared at his parchment with markings of the labyrinth. There was a dull and gloomy air that hung about the party. So far, they have spent five days on the fourth floor exploring every nook and cranny of the floor. At first they thought, they would be able to be able to map out the entire floor. However, on the fourth day they rushed across the maze at the their top speed.only to realize it encompassed a limitless area. This made mapping the labyrinth unviable. On the fifth day, Crayford noticed that when they took the path back.nothing was the same. Paths which should have existed no longer existed and walls appeared where there should have been paths. It cant be. Crayford reached a sudden realization. Master? Claire asked with a hint of excitement C she knew Crayford had figured out something. There is a possibility this infinite labyrinth is nothing but an illusion. Crayford revealed his discovery. An illusion? The other four asked in unison. Are we dreaming this? Tulda asks. Have we been hypnotized? Hem asked the next question. No we are definitely awakenot under anyones control or influence. Crayford added quickly. It appears these walls have been moving about. You mean the labyrinth has been changing as we explored it? Boze asked in shock. None of them had noticed this C they didnt hear or feel anything. Then there is a really simple way around this. Claire said happily. The next moment, she landed a punch on the wall, breaking it instantly. We need to simply tear down the walls The other four didnt know what to say when it came to her using brute force. Crayford nodded in agreement C that was one way to go about it. *** Day 6 on the Fourth Floor Impossible. Crayford muttered as Tulda broke down the last wall on the floor. Crayfords hypothesis regarding the fake walls was correct. After spending a day knocking down walls, the true size of the fourth floor was revealed. However, no exit appeared other than the one which connected them to the floor above. The true walls of the dungeon could not be broken down, no matter how much they attacked. So Crayfords party didnt bother destroying them C it could cause the floor to collapse or worse the dungeon to implode. The party of five now began examining the walls very carefully, hoping to discover a false floor switch or a lever hidden from their sight. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. *** Day 14 on the Fourth Floor Currently, the scene can be described as follows: Tulda is going ripping out his hair in frustration and Hem and Boze are trying to console him. Crayford and Claire both have massive panda eyes. It wasnt just them but the other three warriors had massive eye bags due to sleep deprivation. They spent over a week looking for the secret lever or hidden exit to the floor but to no avail. They searched every inch of the fourth floor and found nothing. Could this be it? Claire asked. This dungeon was only four floor deep? Dont be silly. Crayford snapped in irritation. Not being able to find the exit had been the hardest on him. Given his pride as a genius and know-it-all, he could not accept that there was no floor below this. Who has ever heard of a monster dungeon with only four floors? I WANT TO GET OUT OF HERE!!! Tulda was crying out loud. THIS IS SO BORING. I SLEEP AND I SEE THE WALL. I SLEEP AND I SEE THE FLOOR. THAT IS ALL I SEE. He had the lowest tolerance to the nothing-to-do-all-day phenomena. While shouting out in frustration, Tulda began waving his massive axe around in frustration. One such particular blow was strong enough to send cracks across the floor. Crayford who had been staring at Tulda with pity, suddenly gained a flash of inspiration. Tuldado that again. Crayford spoke in a crazed an excited manner. The four stopped doing whatever they were doing and they turned slowly towards Crayford. Do what? Tulda asked. He didnt know what he did. Hit the floor! Crayford screamed out excitedly as though he was certain he found the answer. He hadnt been this excited in a long time. Originally, he had thought this would be another boring dungeon. However, as of this moment, Crayford was truly happy with the puzzles this dungeon had been throwing at him. Boze and Hem immediately understood what Crayford was implying C the floor itself could be false. They took out their weapons and began attacking the floor. Claire and Tulda joined in. After a few minutes of attacking, massive craters were spread across the floor connected by jagged lines like those on a shattered glass. Master are you sure about this? Claire asked as she landed another powerful blow to the floor, which threw up nearly a ton of dirt. TskLooks like I dont have an option. Crayford muttered. Step back. Crayford said as he took out what looked like something similar to a Pile Bunker from Arifureta from thin air. The other four were quick to leave their spots the moment they recognized the weapon Crayford pulled out. Crayford charged the weapon for two minutes and then clicked a tiny button on the side of the weapon with his index finger. He aimed precisely to the most damaged area of the floor. *SWISSSH!!!* A massive black projectile rushed out of the Pile Bunker. Its destruction force was incomparable to the previous attacks of the warriors and Claire. A huge volume of earth was thrown up into the air, followed by an earth quake like shaking. The entire floor roared loudly as the projectile hit the ground. Then like shattered glass, crevices began forming along the impact site and spreading across the floor. We did it! Claire squealed happily as the crevices rapidly expanded. The next moment, the ground beneath them began collapsing. The five hopped from one falling piece to another, avoiding falling with the rubble Uh oh Boze said as he stared beneath them. There was an infinitely dark abyss like hole. Technically, they did break out of the nightmare-infinite-labyrinth like fourth floor. However, that just coincidentally happened to be located above the massive abyss like hole located on the fifth floor. So now Crayford and his party were falling into (and most likely past) the fifth floorat an accelerating ratewith rubble all around them and headed straight for what appeared to be an abyss. *** *Rumble* Rumble* Rumble* Sora looked at the ceiling. Looks like they finally figured it outbut hope they dont become too carelessbecause there is nothing beneath them to stop their fall. If anyone saw Sora, then they could have sworn they saw a smiling skeleton. He was certainly enjoying his role a Gatekeeper - somehow this role complemented his personality more than he knew he would willingly accept. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. Subchapters needs titles. Please feel free to to suggest. 2. Happy reading. Chapter 55.3 & 56.1 - *THUD* Four tiny fingers could be seen desperately grabbing on to the ledge within the abyss. It was Crayfords fingers. If one followed his fingers, it would lead to Crayford, then Claire hugging his back and finally the three warriors hanging on his leg. The party of five had nearly fallen to their deaths. Fortunately, Crayford noticed a ledge hidden in the darkness. Unfortunately, he saw it after crossing it. However, given their skills, the five hopped from one falling rubble rock to another C defying gravity till they reached back up to the ledge. However, because the entire process of reaching the ledge took so long.in a last attempt to reach all five jumped towards the ledge and the consequence was Crayford managing to reach the ledge and everyone else grabbing on to him. Claire climbed off Crayford first and then quickly grabbed Crayfords hand. She then pulled the other four out. One after another, the four crawled out of the Abyss. Somehowwe made it Claire said as she panted. The three warriors nodded in agreement C they had been pushed to their limits (with limiter on) trying to reach this ledge whilst free falling. The previously clean faces of the warriors (all five) were nowhere to be seen. They were all covered in dirt and grime as though they have lived the life of moles. Behind the dirt, the faces of all four men were red for various reasons owing to their compromising position (more like Claires compromising position) C however Claire did not take notice of that owing to her exhaustion. If she had taken notice, neither of them would be able to escape her wrath. Master this dungeon might be too difficult to complete with limiters on. Claire complained. Crayford nodded and then instructed. Agreed. As of now, limiters maybe removed however limit your strength to 50% only. Things always get dangerous from the fifth floor, so if you need to use more force then do so at your own discretion. The limiters had originally limited their strength to 30% of their true strength. Now they were permitted to use an additional 20%. A single percentage increase was equivalent to a single percentage increase of all stats C that is how much more powerful they became. It would be considered a miracle that the five were able to escape the abyss with just 30% of their true power. (FYI: 50% was what they had used against the third wave of orcs) The four nodded in acceptance. They understood well from the fifth floor onwards, the true test of the dungeon began. Where do we go from here? Claire asked as her exhaustion rapidly faded away thanks to the improvement in her stats. However, she didnt ask any further as she noticed the others were silently staring at something. When Claire saw what the other four were staring at C she too was too shocked to utter a single word. They were already standing in front of their next destination C the Gatekeeper of the fifth floor. *** Crayford and his party stared at the undead skeleton warrior. He was wearing ice armour and a massive ice sword by his sideHis minions were ready with fire balls hovering in the air This was the final boss for this floor C killing him would enable his party to advance deeper into the dungeonexcept for one problem.those fire balls werent meant for them.and this boss didnt look like it was interested in fighting them. Oye, you idiots. I told you already go ahead. There is no need to fight me. I am not interested in fighting you. Sora repeated as he rested comfortably on the lounge chair. The skeleton had what appeared to be a cocktail glass (made of ice) in one hand, meaty skewers in the other and a straw hat on his head to cover himself from the glare of the fireballs.it were almost as if the boss of this floor was sunbathing. No it wasn''t ''almost as if'' .... He in fact ''was sunbathing''...the skeleton appeared to be "too carefree"... Crayford''s party was confused was this a trap or an illusion? The five explorers stupidly stared at Sora with their mouths hanging wide open as Sora stuffed his mouth with meat. Coming from bloody battles where the party had been hit by waves of organized mobs followed by floors filled with traps and then running in circles in a seemingly endless maze followed by finally nearly falling to their deaths C Crayford was certain there was nothing else this dungeon had that could surprise him. He was wrong. This scene was too absurd more than absurd it was out of context. Would anyone expect a finding Gatekeeper chilling out in a dungeon where people fight for their very lives? It could be possibly the most absurd thing that Crayford had ever seen in his extremely long life. This situation reminded Crayford of an experience he had in Royal Road. *** Some time ago, when Royal Road had been released for six month or so.... Teacher, is it alright to be frivolously having a picnic here? Crayford asked as he looked at a man wearing a painted mask and dressed in casual clothes setting up a picnic spot in the middle of the forest. The mask covered the mans eyes and nose but no more than that (it did have slits for the eyes and nose). Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Stop worrying about unnecessary things, Cray! A woman could spoke out as she appeared jumping down from a tree. This woman was dressed in a mage like costume and she held on to a wooden mage staff as long as her. NoOneechan, I am not worrying. Its just that this is the Forest of the Dead. A friend of mine told me, the average monster level is around 240. What is it? The hikikomori has problem? A deep manly voice could be traced to a man wearing thick black armour appearing from the forest carrying a pile of wood. From his attire, anyone would be able to conclude this man was a knight / swordsman. Not you too Crayford swore as he looked at the man. You are going to indulge the teacher as well? Stop calling my brother a hikikomori! The Onnechan cried out as she gave a flying kick to the man wearing thick battle armour. Cray is no hikikomori! What! He stays locked up in his room all day! That is a typical sign of a hikikomori! The knight roared as he withdrew a massive sword from his back. Not this again! Crayford cried out. Teacher we must stop them! The masked young man who had been setting up the picnic spot looked up at Crayford and smiled and then resumed nonchalantly drinking his hot green tea. Teacher! Crayford cried as he rushed to separate his sister and friend from hacking each others levels away. Oooh! A fight! Another womans voice could be heard in the distance. This is so not fair! While I do all the work, you guys go enjoy yourself. Saying this much the second woman reveals two daggers and appears beside the Oneechan. She was dressed as a rogue. Vladamir, you have crossed the line today. The Oneechan spoke to the knight as she held up her mage stick defending against the sword attack. The man ignored her words and simply pulled the sword back and began shouting out on the top of his voice, Hikikimori. Hikikimori. Hikikimori. Hikikimori. Cray is no Hikikimori! The Oneechan shouted back as she began preparing a high level spell to attack the bully whilst the rogue kept the knight (man) busy. Ani-oneechan! Marcille-oneechan! Please stop! Crayford begged the two women to stop fighting. He was literally in tears. I am really a hikikimoriso what Vladamir-san said isnt wrong. Ani-oneechan (the mage), looked at her brother pitifully. See what he did! He bullied you into believing you are a hikikimoriif there is one thing I have learnt from bullies Cray-chan, it is you must never let them have it their way! I am never going to forgive you now Vladamir! No Onnechan.the only one who has yet to accept I am hikikimori is you Crayford feebly argued back. Heavens Descent! Ani-Oneechan muttered. White light crashed from the heavens, blowing away everything in the vicinity. The Forest of the Dead, rumbled as though it had been hit by a cataclysm. *Huff*Huff*Huff* When the wind from the attack stopped blowing and the dust settled, the five people could be seen again. The four adventurers were breathing heavily. The Mage, the rogue, the knight and Crayford were panting heavily. That spell may have been too much. Thankfully, a fourth person (a healer) seemed to have cast a powerful enough shield on everyone - the reason why they got away with only their clothes tearing into tatters and not losing their lives. Meanwhile, the masked Teacher finished drink his green tea - unperturbed by everything that happened here. The cataclysmic attack, awoke a hidden beast from its deep slumber. First, the earth shook. Then birds began going crazy by chirping like crazy and then evacuating the forest in large droves and then finally, there was the large.... *ROAR* Now a monstrous roar shook the earth. It sounded like a dinosaur or a T-REX, roaring out in anger. The light creeping through the green tapestry of the forest suddenly dimmed out. Above the picnic, loomed a frightening dark shadow C a black dragon. Who dared to disturb its slumber? The masked Teacher happily put his tea cup away. Shall we get started then? He asked the others who were staring at the dragon in awe. *** I see, you wish to fight me even though I am providing you safe passage? Sora asked as he noticed four of the five explorers withdrawing their weapons. Only Crayford was lost in thoughts somewhere. Shall we get started then? Sora asked as got up and picked up his massive ice sword. Next Chapter >> Chapter 56.2 - I see, you wish to fight me even though I am providing you safe passage? Sora asked as he noticed four of the five explorers withdrawing their weapons. Only Crayford was lost in thoughts somewhere. Shall we get started then? Sora spoke in Japanese as got up and picked up his massive ice sword. The last line muttered by Sora overlapped with the lines of the masked Teacher in Crayfords memories. In fact, Sora said it in the same style that for a moment Crayford saw the shadow of his great Teacher in the skeleton. Crayford assumed he must have been dreaming with his eyes open since the skeleton spoke those lines in Japanese. Skeletons cannot speak in Japanese so it must be the case, he was dreaming C Crayford concluded. After all there was no possibility of his masked Teacher also ending up in this world. Crayford brushed away needless worries of dreaming with his eyes open for two reasons. Firstly, all memories relating to his Teacher had left a strong impression on Crayford. Second, there was a Skeleton boss they needed to take care off. But then before Crayford could do anything else, he saw another ridiculous event unfolding in front of him; his three disciples were struggling to land a single hit on the boss. Albeit, they were only using 50% of their true power but for a fifth floor boss that should be more than enough. Especially, since it was a three on one. But just to be sure that he wasnt still dreaming this ridiculous event.Crayford rubbed his eyes and then pinched himselfC surely he had to be imagining these things. Unfortunately, the parasol was still, as was the beach chair and the skeleton was indeed owning his disciples. Stand still! Tulda roared as he swung his axe wildly. However, the skeleton Gatekeeper was simply too quickor slow? Soras movements baffled the three warriors. He was only dodging their attacks by the length of a cats whisker. Sora would dodge in the nick of time, just barely making but always making it. This fast yet slow but very precise manner of dodging was something the warriors could not comprehend. Being martial artists, they were able to grasp the essence of Soras dodging ability C he was anticipating their every move. It was almost as though he could read their minds or see the future. However, they believed in neither of those options C their minds were like fortresses and seeing into the future is impossible. The only explanation would be that the skeleton was most likely an extremely skilled martial artist. Crayford watched the disciples struggle to land a single hit. More than the shock of their incompetence, it was the skills that the skeleton employed which sent shivers down Crayfords back. How could he ever forget that style of fighting? He too had been victim of that style. It cant be him! This makes no sense! This is another world! If he is here, then Oneechan has to be here too! Dont tell me, she tracked me to another world! If Oneechan is really hereargh I dont even want to imagine it! Claire would have helped out the three warriors however Crayfords sudden change in demeanour for the worse had her worried. His skin was pale and forehead was drenched in cold sweat. Crayford wasnt even responding to her voice as he watched the skeleton and his disciples fight. It cant be him! It cant be him! It cant be him! It cant be him! It absolutely cannot be him! This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Crayford was now white as a sheet as a multitude of thoughts exploded in his head. His body was growing colder and colder. HEY! Claire shouted into Crayfords ear as she shook him hard. She grew worried seeing Crayford in such a condition, the last time she saw him like this was when they failed to destroy Feladonia. Crayford was completely disoriented as he stared at Claire. He could see her, but his brain was unable to register / recognize her. He couldnt even hear her words; he simply watched her lips moving up and down. Just then Tulda and Hem were sent flying off. The two of them crashed beside Crayford. Boze was panting heavily as he maintained a ten feet gap between himself and then skeleton warrior. A faint red drop of blood trickled from his forehead. At the sight of danger, Crayford was now 100% in the present. He quickly came to terms with their situation C this was a skeleton warrior not his Teacher. Crayford realized, he needed to let go of his past and focus on his present. If he didnt act quickly, this training could end badly. Dammit. Since when has the fifth floor Gatekeeper been this strong? Tulda groaned as he got up. Claire was about to smack Tulda for not noticing Crayfords situation. However, she refrained from doing so, seeing colour returning to Crayfords face. Crayford held his arm in front of Tulda preventing him from rushing back into the battle. Boze, step back. Crayord shouted out. Crayford slowly pulled out a long black sword from thin air. Seeing Crayford readying for battle, the skeleton began emitting a powerfully fiendish blood thirst. This monster clearly was not any ordinary Gatekeeper. I did offer you free passage. Sora muttered as he took a more defensive stance. As per the regular battle reports he had been receiving C this thin framed man was the leader and the strongest combatant of the group. The two circle each other slowly as the four disciples quietly watched on. They (disciples) were all confused why their Master desired to fight this low level skeleton boss. However, no one raised any objections as they rarely got to see their Master fight seriously. Right now, Crayford had released 100% of his power. He was going all out. Are we just going to keep going on in circles or are we even going to fight? Sora asked as he lowered his guard slightly. Crayford took the opportunity and rushed in.
Rule One Activated.
It all happened in a split second. Sora barely managed to dodge. However, even though he struggled to dodge, he also managed to land a non-fatal blow. What the f*ck was that? Sora angrily asked Crayford after they crossed each other. Why did you slow down? I know you saw through my skill! Are you mocking.. Sora stopped speaking, the young man whom he had just crossed blades was bowing to him. It wasnt just any bow C the young man was kneeling on the ground with his forehead touching the ground. Sora and the four disciples were too stunned to speak. This was rather awkward. Please forgive me Sensei for failing to recognize you! Crayford finally spoke whilst still not looking up at Sora. This was more awkward. Next Chapter >> Chapter 56.3 - Omake: Part 1 Soras POV Shall we get started then? I ask, as I point my sword to the five. I wonder if I will be able to handle them? As long as they remain over confident and refrain from using their full strength, I have a chance. Either which ways this fight goes, any outcome for me is good. If they win, I am freed of my responsibilities as a Gatekeeper and that Mizuki wont have any issues letting me free. If I win, I gain minions.I am only interested in that woman. She has such a kawai face! The three warriors stared at the skeleton warrior gatekeeper. Although a skeleton has no expressions on his skull like face; for some reason the way the skeleton was staring at Claire, they immediately knew this skeleton was having some lewd-ero thoughts of their good friend. Oye! Oye! Oye! Dont go about blocking the good view like that. What is this stupid warrior doing standing in front of the beauty! He is completely blocking my view! Come skeleton warrior! Let me entertain you! Tulda said as he approached Sora. He was more passionate about Claire than the others. He would not let this ero-skeleton steal any more glances at Claire. Entertain me? Why would I want you a smelly bag of muscles like you to entertain me. Why dont you send the woman behind you to entertain me! I am going make you wish that you had never spoken those words, Skeleton! Tulda roared as he charged towards Sora. Woah! This guy is fast! I guess it is one thing to watch the recording in a crystal ball and another to actually face them. But stillgiven this level of speed, I can easily dodge him. His movements are very poor. Just by looking at his charging motion, I know where he is headed. The strain building up on his shoulders as he is raising his great axe is a dead give-away, he intends to swing it with a single hand. Hmmm, if I had to guess he is going to swing flat wide and then reverse swing. In that case, let me dodge backwards. *SWISH* SWISH* Tulda swung his axe twice in the very manner predicted by Sora but missed both times. This guy is too lame. His skills are a bit good but if holds himself back like this, he will never be able to touch me. What kind of lame training is this? *Sigh* He has completely given into his emotional temperament, might as well give me a Spanish book to read C that might be more difficult to read than this big lumps movements. For a berserker he is so-so. Stand still! Tulda roared as he swung his axe wildly. Really stand still? You request your enemy to stand still? What kind of idiot are you? Heh, werent you just saying you were going to make me regret ever saying those words. And now you are requesting me to stand still? While we are at it, why dont you request your comrades to help you.for example that pretty woman there. Ah fighting her would be great. I would get to see some great *action*, I wouldnt need a sword to attack her. Just my hands would do. You have spoken more than enough! You lustful Gatekeeper! Hem barked as he rushed in with his massize sword. Rightly said. Boze added as he took out his twin blades. Three idiots against one? You could bring a hundred idiots like you and that still wont be enough. Maybe I am getting way too serious with my role.Ahwho cares. The three warriors charged towards Sora simultaneously. Tulda first swung the axe at Soras feet. Then, Hem plunged the sword towards Soras torso and finally Boze reappeared behind Sora, his only retreat option, awaiting to stab his blades into Sora. However, contrary to their expectations. Sora dived towards Tulda and Hem than retreat backwards. He jumped onto Hems large rectangular blade and began running on it! Sora stepped on Hems hand holding the sword and then kicked Hem in the face. Hem had loosened his grip on the sword when Sora stepped on his sword however that turned out to be a bad mistake. The sword flew out from his hands, as he flew backwards, and went straight for Boze. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But what would be more surprising is, Tulda also got hit. When Sora jumped on to Hems sword, he had activated the Ice Daggar. A small rod of ice shot out of the ground and knocked Tulda straight in the groin. Thankfully, Tulda took notice of the ice road and jumped backwards to dodge. Unfortunately, he was still hit albeit with not as much force. They attack better as a group.but not as good. There are still way too many openings in their formation. I guess this wont be any fun if they dont get serious. Dammit. Since when has the fifth floor Gatekeeper been this strong? Tulda groaned as he got up. It hurt him *there* as he stood up. Boze, step back. Crayord shouted out. Crayford slowly pulled out a long black sword from thin air. I see finally, the strongest one is coming to fight me. Honestly, I have always been curious in fighting this one. Out of all the recordings I saw, his style of fighting was the best and most savage. Lets see how he reacts to a bit of tension in the air Sora began emitting a powerfully fiendish blood thirst. Crayford began to think this monster clearly was not any ordinary Gatekeeper. In turn Crayford, released his full strength. A blood thirst far more stronger than Soras instantly filled the air! This might be bad C I might have gone over my head on this one. Shit! Why is he fighting me seriously! What is with this insane killing intent! Maybe I can still get out of this one. Ill just remind him of the free passage C maybe he has forgotten about it. I did offer you free passage. Please just take the free passage. I dont want to fight you! Sh*t! I seriously underestimated this one! The two circle each other slowly as the four disciples quietly watched on. They were all confused why their Master desired to fight this low level skeleton boss. However, no one raised any objections as they rarely got to see their Master fight seriously. F*ck it! If you want a fight you get one! Are we just going to keep going on in circles or are we even going to fight? Come on take the bait, I have lowered my guard. Crayford took the opportunity and rushed in. Sucker..Hell he is fast! Will I be able to dodge it.
Rule One Activated.
Hah!...wait a minute is he slowing down? What the f*ck? Did he just turn his sword side to the dull side? He even let me hit him?? Is this guy looking down on me? What the f*ck was that? Why did you slow down? I know you saw through my skill! Are you mocking.. Okay this seriously getting weird. From attacking me, this man has suddenly gone down to bowing to me. Why is bowing down to me? Please forgive me Sensei for failing to recognize you! Sensei who? Me? Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Notes: 1. Thanks Castleguard for pointing out the mistake in 47.2! This omake is dedicated to you especially! :) 2. Readers, begin thinking of thread names! Chapter 57.1 - Soras POV Sensei who? Me? This is my first time meeting this youth. Is this man insane.maybe Sora had a devilish idea. .I should go with the flow? If someone is dumb enough to believe I am their Senseiwhy not just make the lie the truth? After a long awkward silence, Sora spoke first. Hohohoho.My beloved disciple! How long has it been! I could barely recognize you! Crayfords four disciples were stunned! First, their Master made no sense. Now, the skeleton too! How can the dead be the teacher of the living? Crayford looked up and nodded; his eyes were watery but there was a big smile across his face. So typical of you Sensei, going with the flow as usual.Now I am more than sure it is you. Is thatso Sora muttered C his only external reaction. *Gulp* Sora panicked within C his brilliant game plan was seen through instantaneously. Who is this guy?? What gave me away? Crayford continued to smile as he stared at the skeleton. Crayford continued, Sensei, how could you possibly recognize me. This is a new body of mine C one which I received after being reborn in this world. Is that so? Sora spoke with relief. So that was it! I can still turn this around! Sora chuckled mentally. He didnt always look like this.wait did he say reborn? Is he an adventurer as well? Hohohobut you see it was your profound sense of martial arts which gave you away! Not your looks! Sora answered. Sensei, you really can drop the act. I wont be angry at you if you dont remember. Rather, I should say you cannot remember even if you tried. Crayford replied earnestly. Sora was stupefied. Who is this guy! How does he know I am trying to trick him! Clearly, my acting isnt that bad, is it? Sensei, your acting is terrible. Crayford spoke with a disdained look. The brutal honesty was too much for Sora, it was stab to the heart. Is that so It was an empty reply. My acting is terrible.wait a minute! Can this guy read my mind! That has to be it! Looking at the troubled skeleton, Crayford immediately added, Sensei, I cannot read your mind. It is already superbly guarded! Hes lying! Sora took a step back C he was frightened. How can he read me so well! Seriously, who the f*ck is this guy? Seeing Sora take a step back, Crayford quickly spoke up, Dont panic Sensei! I will explain everything you ask of me Finally, a frightened Sora spoke up. The mind reading trick it. Explain it. It is no mind reading trick. You and I have spent so much time together, that I already know all of your habits and way of thinking. You are after all my role model and when I was young, I worked hard to impersonate you. He knows me very well? I never had that many friends.maybe enemiesbut that doesnt explain role model.maybe a rival? Role model, you say? Where did we meet? And your name? Sora asked as he combed through his memories for someone like Crayfrod. Our first meeting was in my house; my sister introduced me to you. We went to the same school, however I was your junior by several years. My name in that world was Crayford Du Font. Crayford spoke the last sentence in Japanese. Sora thought hard. However, no matter how hard he searched through his memories, he had no recollection of anyone like Crayford. But this guy is definitely Japanese like me. So that means, he is a fellow adventurerI dont know his intentions and I definitely cant trust him.but maybe I can be a little more honest with him. He doesnt seem to want to hurt me. I am sorry. I am afraid, I cant remember who you are. Sora replied after thinking it through. That is understandable, Sensei. After all, the rule of this world is to be forgotten by your former acquaintances, friends, family....everyone. I have come to this world before you, therefore, my existence in the previous world has been forgotten and wiped clean. It is why you cant remember me. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Sora was frowned. Enma said something about that.could it be I have been forced to forget? How many more such people have I forgotten. This is really bothersome. Suppose, I meet ten more people in this game and all ten say they know me. Should I just readily accept that? No! What he is saying might be truebut it doesnt prove he knows me. Sora voiced his opinion. What you say might be true.or it might not be. Can you prove you know me? Something that, only someone close to me would know? The Kahinashi Crayford replied. There was Marcille, Vladimir, Obento, Oneechan and you, are leader. No wayno way Sora conceded in shock. Sora was trembling in shock C I have really forgottennobody knows about us.The Useless was the guild I formed in Royal Roadit was an unofficial guildwe operated in the shadows.nobody knows its membersfor him to so casually speak out their names. You missed one name! Sora argued back. He was desperately trying to ignore reality here. The reality being, in almost all likelihood Crayford was someone he knew. Crayford frowned. No, Sensei. You must be mistaken. There was Marcille Oneechan, Vladimir, Obento, Oneechan and me. No, you are the one mistaken! There was no Oneechan you speak of! Haha! You thought you had me! You are not my disciple! Sora rejoiced; my memories have not been tampered with after all! Cayford made a very grave expression. It cannot beyou do not remember Oneechan? She was the child you saved from bullying! Remember, the hue and cry caused by that incident? She was the one who found that S class quest in Royal Road which got us all killed. Or how about the time she awoke the black dragon from his slumber and nearly got us killed? Remember? He asked worryingly. Sora gave a blank silent and confused look. Each of those incidents he spoke of was somethingEnma was involved in not some girl.. *** Right.I believe you I responded with complete sarcasm. Enma was really hurt. Clearly, I didnt believe him. Sora-san!! Its true! Enma looked like he was about to cry. This sounds a lot to me like the time, you told me about that S class quest in Royal Road.and remember how we all got killed because it wasnt a quest but a trap? I tried to show my reasoning. Ah crapI was too late. Enma had tears in his eyes as I reminded him about the disastrous Royal Road episode. Sora-san BAKA! Enma cried out as he rushed out of the class. "What is he a girl?" I never get him. *** .I mean he is rich so its not impossible to imagine a prank of this scale all for the purpose of getting my attention. My attention. Yeah, I better explain this bit to you all. Enma is like this innocent lamb which gets bullied a lot by girls and guys alike. He his super cute and can almost be mistaken for a girl.. *** F*ck. Sora swore as he had a sudden realization. She entered this game before me? Crayford nodded silently. Next Chapter >> X-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-X Author''s Note: 1. The flashbacks on Enma were taken from Chapter 1.1 & 1.2. So you can refer to those, if you have difficulty believing ''Enma'' = Oneechan = Female. 2. This completes twist number #1 of plot. Thank you all for reading this far, hope it has been an enjoyable ride and hope we have many such more. 3. If you are liking the story so far, comment / rate / review / message. Anything goes :) Chapter 57.2 - F*ck. Sora swore as he had a sudden realization. She entered this game before me? Crayford nodded silently. Soras POV Now that I think about itif Enma was a girl C it all makes sense. I mean, in my memories everything that Enma did appeared so girly. And then there is the matter about the looks he used to give me which I mentioned way in the beginning; those creepy-crazed-I-am-in-love-with-you like looks. When I think of Enma as a guy, its too creepy. However, if I think of Enma as a girlI feel okay with it? *Sigh* This is so depressing. Basically, if I admit this, it would mean my memories have been tampered with. But why did I not think of this sooner? If everyone forgets about the person who plays this game, then why was I the only one who could remember Enma? That in itself should have been a paradox. Actually, now that I recall I had already thought of this question. At the time, I believed I didnt forget about Enma so that I could remember about the game. There had to be a way to propagate the game, right? So believing that only the invited individual (me) would not forget the inviter (Enma), I had never really considered the possibility that my memories could be tampered with in such a way. *Sigh* This really is too depressing. I cant even begin describing how violated I feel on so many levels. I mean why did they have to go through so many levels of tampering? Why not just completely erase Enma from my memories? Why specifically do a gender-bender number on me? When I get out of this game, I am going to kick some *serious* developer butt. *** I find it funny, that in my memories another person took the place of your sister. Wouldnt it be easier to completely wipe her clean from my memories like the way I have no recollection of you?, Sora asked. Although, I am no expert of memory alteration, I have studied memory related magic. Crayford began answering Soras question. When memories are erased, most of the time the brain fills the gaps on its own. It is because your own brain fills those gaps, you can never realize your memory has been partially erased. However, there are certain events or people which bare too much significance in the persons life. If those memories were to be erased, then the brain cannot fill in the gap. If one forcefully, tried to fill the gap then there is a high chance of causing damage to the brain or the entire erase being undone. I am not surprised your brain created memories of someone else to fill in the role of Oneechan. After all, she had a significant impact on all our lives This game is seriously twisted. Sora said as he looked at the worried Crayford. I have no memory of you. I have no memory of your sister. The only disciple, I ever remember having is Enma Ikeda. And now I am wondering did such a person even exist? what did you say, Skeleton? Claire asked in an aggressive manner. In an instant, she had readied her bow. The arrow was set and pointed at Sora. Claire! Crayford shouted. That is not how you speak to my Sensei! Lower your weapon! Claire grudgingly lowered her weapon. She could not disobey her Master. Everyone was looking at Sora as though he had spoken the forbidden words. The four disciples were boiling in anger. Did I say something I shouldnt have? Sora wondered. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I have no memory of Crayford. Sora repeated C confused. Sensei, could you please repeat the name. Crayford politely requested. Crayford slowly stood up. Enma Ikeda? Just by mentioning the name, Sora could feel the killing intent of the three warriors and woman, rise. Sensei.do you know who he is? Crayford asked; his expression grew grave by the second. Sora was troubled. This wasnt the first time people reacted adversely towards Enmas name. Sora remembered his experience with the Abbe in the Blue Rose Inn. Just at the mention of the name Enma, people turned hostile. I heard something about him.he is this worlds villain? Sora laughed. I have only heard vague details about him. It seems Sensei is not very knowledgeable about this world. Crayford said, easing the atmosphere slightly with his voice. Maybe Sensei, hasnt been in this world for too long. Have you just gotten here? Just gotten here? Sora thought about it for a while. Maybe it has been seven months? Crayford frowned. Surely, Sensei must be joking. Seven months and you havent heard a whisper about Enma? Ah! Could it be, you have spent your entire time here in this dungeon? Were you born in this world as a Skeleton Gatekeeper? Crayford asked hopefully C if that was the case, it would explain everything. Nope.I just appeared in this massive desert. That is where I spend most of time in this world. To survive several months alone in the Great Arid Desertas expected of my Sensei. Now it makes complete sense why Sensei is not very knowledgeable about this world. Crayford spoke with pride. I wasnt alone. Sora corrected Crayford. I had my guardians. And I did spend a day in the city called Feladonia. I guess, it was around then my Guardian told me about Enma.though it wasnt very detailed.Honestly, my guardians havent been very helpful. Are yours like that too? I find this whole Guardian system rubbish, especially given how unhelpful they are. Crayford looked at Sora as though he understood nothing. Sensei, if you trust me. Please tell me, how did you come to this world? Sora thought about it for a minute and then spoke. Why do you keep referring to this as a different world. Isnt this just a game? A game! Tulda blurted out in astonishment. Was this skeleton insane? What part of this world looked like a game to him? Even the others could not hide their surprise. I see Crayford muttered in a soft voice. This is really that bad.Sensei.could it be possible, you played a game to get here? Sora stupidly nodded. Crayford took a deep breath. Sorry Sensei. This isnt a game. This is another world. . Sora stared at the silent Crayford. Then. pfttt..Hahahahahahaha. Sora began laughing very loudly. That is a good one..oh my god.another world.so funny.you had me there for a second..haha Sora stopped laughing when he noticed Crayfords serious expression did not change. He also noticed the other four were looking at him as though he were crazy. F*ck. This is another world. Isnt it? Sora asked in a low voice. Crayford nodded pitifully C he could imagine the mental damage Sora just received - it was over 9000. [th_107_.gif] Next Chapter >> Sneak Preview: New Project Hello all, Today, i was writing the next chapter....and then suddenly I was hit by an inspiration / idea like lightening. Below is a tiny extract of the new project I am working on side by side. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX Title: Chronicles of Sora - All over again Description: Sora was supposed to return after Ruler of Rules. However, his twisted fate brings him to another world. Whats more, our Hero, Sora, appears in the middle of a raging battle. If it couldnt get any worse, he gets killed the moment he appears in this new world. Well that would be expected, if one was transported in the middle of a battle, right? If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Wait! The story cant possibly end in the first chapter C can it? http://www.royalroadl.com/fiction/1863 Prologue: The Start Chapter 57.3 & 58.1 - Soras POV Argh.another world.another world.this is so ridiculous.how can this be another world..isnt that the stuff that happens in anime and mangas? I am certain I began playing a game..this must be a game..I want this to be a game. T_T If this isnt a gamethere are several problems. 1. Where the HELL is my precious? My poor precious.even if I learn to let *it* go.(which I will never be able to.)it just wont be the same.T_T 2. I can never become human again, can I? Nooooo!!!! I dont have a tongue!!! How can I taste all the good cuisines of the world??? Argh, I should have kept my original tongue. 3. If this isnt a game.I am not sure if I can kill another intelligent being.killing in a game and killing in real life are very different. Arent they? Keep calm Sorathis cannot be another world! *** Master Claire called out as she moved closer to Crayford. Yes? Crayford asked as he turned to her. Is that monster, really your sensei? She asked meekly C she didnt want to offend Crayford by doubting him. Certainly. Crayford replied as cooly as ever. Those martial arts move dont belong to this world, he is the only capable of performing them. Claire turned around and glanced at Sora, who at the moment was banging his head against the wall while muttering to himself. Is he going to be okay? She asked out of concern. Probably not. Crayford replied C an answer Claire was not expecting. Seeing Claire stunned, Crayford add, He is right now, traversing through a river of denial. I know my Sensei well C once he is in denial there is no changing his way of thinking. But shouldnt we stop him from hurting himself? Claire asked helplessly. Absolutely not. Crayford replied with a smile. Once again, Claire was stunned by the reply. Arent they disciple and teacher? Doesnt Master care about his Sensei? WWhy? Claire murmured. I thought he is your Sensei Seeing him in agony is so much fun.after what he has put me through.I deserve to enjoy this. Ah just seeing him like this, makes me think, I have lived a life of no regrets. Crayford replied to her as his eyes gleamed in delight. Also, he being my Sensei and watching him writhe in agony are two different things OOkay Claire replied with great uncertainty C she didnt understand their relationship. She was greatly bothered seeing a new side of Crayford. The Master she knew was kind hearted and compassionate.not someone who took joy in another persons grief. What did he say? Boze asked Claire. The three warriors had been silently watching the spectacle of Sora beat himself up, over and over again. Is he really Masters Sensei? Tulda butted in. Claire simply nodded. Really? That odd creature which is banging its head against the wall, is our Masters Sensei? Claire could only helplessly nod. Then shouldnt we stop him? Hem asked. Master said to leave him be. The three warriors raised their brows in surprise. Leave him be?? *** Think of the world as a house. A house occupied by a Papas Girlfriend-san, Mama-san, a Papa-san and a Child-chan. If Papas Girlfriend-san leaves the house, then nobody will care. They will forget about her.however, if Crayford was explaining the rules / logic of sequential forgetting to Sora. I think if Papas Girlfriend-san leaves the house, Papa-san will be really sad. Sora interrupted. This is just an example.let me complete the damned exampleCrayford muttered C speaking through his clenched teeth. You have already made me repeat this four times. Completely ignoring Crayfords objections, Sora continued, Also shouldnt she be known as Bitch-san? Or Whore-san? I mean how dare she live under the same roof as the family? Dont you think this will be detrimental on Child-sans growth You are just screwing with me arent you? Crayford asked C his eyes had a fiery glow in them; the fiery glow of annoyance. Well, I just think all these are valid questions. Especially, since your poor example lacks details. Oh! Forgive me for not adding details to an example I have repeated three times! Crayford shouted as he stood up. Heh, just like your examples, your memory is rotten too! It was four times! Four lousy examples! Sora shouted back. Thats it. Crayford pulled out his sword. I should have killed you the first time you interrupted! Hehwith those shitty skills, if you could kill an ant, it would be amazing! I am ashamed you are my disciple Sora retorted. With that much said, the two of them began exchanging blows.The three warriors and Claire sat crouched in a corner.they werent even interested in watching the two fight. The first time, they fought, the four panicked C not knowing what to do. However, seeing them fight like this again and again over something very stupid.they werent even sure if they could look into the eyes of their Master respectfully anymore. I am bored. Tulda spoke up, as he doodled in the sand. Just bear with it. Hem replied in a dead beat voice. They started fighting again Boze spoke up as he turned around and glanced. They are so weird, why are they laughing and smiling while attacking each other.do they like fighting that much? Claire feels ignored. Claire spoke while pouting. Thats it! I have had it! The three warriors fell back in fear C Claire lost it. I am putting an end to this! Claire declared. The next scene had Sora and Crayford both in seiza position, whilst they were being lectured by Claire. *** Soras POV Here is the *improved* explanation of Crayfords stupid example, there are three people in a room. A,B & C. If A leaves the room, then B & C will forget about A existence. Then B leaves the room. C will believe he was the only one ever to occupy the room. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. So if Crayford remembers his sister....he would have to be A. Sister would have to be B and I would have to be C. However, it is quite possible for C to believe he was never alone if A or B held too much importance in his life or the world. Think of it like this C same example: Three people in a room. A,B & C. A is the mother. B is the father. C is a minor child of both A &B. A leaves room. B & C''s brain creates imaginary person ''D'' to replace A as B could not possibly conceive C without A. A holds too much significance. As per Crayford, his Oneechan disappeared from my life because she entered the game. However, she was too important for me to forget. Therefore, my brain creates ''Enma'' to replace her. So who is this Enma? As per Crayfords explanation C My Enma is a figment of my imagination. According to Crayford, my mind used random bits of information from my own memories to create a fictional Enma to replace Oneechan. When Crayford explains all this.it kind of makes sense. The face I remember, could just be some random strangers super imposed on the memories of Oneechan. The name, Enma Ikeda, came from the high score list of the VR simulator in the gaming arcade (Author''s note: Refer Chapter 1.3). So who is the Enma Ikeda with a 1.5mn high score? The person I believe to be my real disciple? Crayford says Enma Ikeda is a real person and the strongest adventurer in this world. As per Crayford, the VR simulator got it absolutely right, when it showed Enma Ikeda as the top scorer. So isnt this just a game? If a VR simulator is showing high score with a players name on it, isnt this a game?? Apparently not, for two reasons. The first being, Crayford is convinced he died in the old world(car accident) and was reborn in this world C simply said, this world is too real to be a game. The second reason is, if I ever to ever meet the real Enma Ikeda of this world, he would not remotely resemble the Enma of my memories. Also, Crayford argues if this was a game what kind of psycho would indulge in creating such a twisted game.well lets forget his *baseless and emotional* arguments. I can never prove the first reasoning Crayford offered. However, the second is something worth testing. If I ever meet the Enma of this world, it will become immediately clear if this is another world or a game. Honestly, I would rush to meet the Enma of this world.however (according to Crayford) no one knows where he is right now. Therefore, meeting him immediately is not possible. There are more reasons why, I cant meet him immediatelybut I will explain that later. Therefore, for the time being, I will treat this world as a game and treat Crayford is a crazy idiot. However, I will pretend in front of Crayford that this is the real world. There is one thing I must clarify, even if this world was real, I would treat Crayford as an idiot. I cant pinpoint it.but this guy.is just so irritating. It is almost like he knows my every weakness. *** Everyone, please forgive me for the delay introductions. This is my Sensei. Crayford presented the ice mage / skeleton warrior to his four disciples. Sensei is an absolute genius amongst genius however he lacks common sense. Did he just insult me? Sometimes, he may pretend to be an idiot, but he really just lacks common sense. He is insulting me? Isnt he? Please do not feed his ego, his narcissism knows no bounds. Sora began feeling a certain rage building up within him C this annoying brat is so dead Also, please never give in to his impossible to fulfill whims and desires. He lacks the ability to see the difference between the impossible and possible At this point Sora swung out his sword, and the two were enveloped in a cloud of dust. They are at it again.the three warriors sighed. Are they really master and disciple? *** After several minutes of anime styled clobbering each otherThe two stood side by side, panting heavily, Crayford had a blue coloured eye (work of Claire) and Soras skull was unusually wobbly (work of Claire). Sensei, these are my four disciples. They are also my familiars. Crayford introduced. The four bowed to Sora respectfully C although they did not like the idea of bowing to a skeleton. However, they had to accept their Masters wishes. Familiars? Sora asked as he greeted them back with a bow. I am sure I have Guardiansand not familiars Is there a difference between familiars and guardians? Not really. Crayford replied back sheepishly while thinking it through. If you are born in this world, then like any resident, you can make a soul contract and obtain a familiar. However, if you are transported to this world, then you are granted Guardians. Granted Guardians by whom? The cricket, Jiminy? You speak as though people are often transported to this world More than often! Nearly, every day someone or the other is being transported to this world! Despite so many people being transported, you believe this is another world? This has to be a game! Many of these people are not from our previous world. Crayford replied as though he sensed what Sora was thinking. Some are elves, some dwarves some are demons, there are no restriction on the races..nor is there a restriction on how they come heresome come through reincarnation, some through transportation, and some through summoning.in this world everything happens. Is that so. Sora spoke while lost in thought. This is becoming more and more like a fantasy novel.isnt it? Next Chapter>> Chapter 58.2 - Sensei Complex and then, I snuck out of Feladonia and got eaten by this giant worm. Many things, happened along the way and I became this floors Gatekeeper. Then, you guys camewhich brings us to here Sora completed telling his entire story from entering the game to meeting Crayfords party. The six of them were currently sitting comfortably around a bonfire (which was being maintained by low level monsters), while being served some delicious meaty skewers. So knightly, jumping into an unknown world to save your friend Claire spoke with a smile. Waifu! You unders Soras face was slammed into the ground for the umpteenth time C Claires doing. By now everyone was used to Soras antics; right after everyones introduction, Sora proposed to Claire. At that time, his lower jaw was greeted with a knee. So the rumours about Feladonia being attacked were your doing? Boze; his voice filled with admiration. He tried to ignore for most part - Soras perverted behaviour. What rumour? Sora asked. However, before Boze could answer the question, they were interrupted by Crayford. Itch chooo chad Crayford was crying. He slowly blew his nose clean, and then wiped his teary eyes with a handkerchief Claire had handed to him. The four disciples were moved by how sad Crayford felt for Sora C upon hearing a simple story, Crayford was able to emotionally connect However, the one not moved was Sora. You know you can drop the act I amb genuinely pheeling chad. Crayford replied as he blew his nose more. Grand Master, Crayford Master is genuinely troubled hearing about your difficult journey Claire clarified. By the way, Grand Master was the name Sora chose for himself C it was how Crayfords disciples were to address him. Thad nod it Crayford cut in. I ab genuinely sad for missing such a grand spectacle. You spent six miserable months in the desert.how could I miss such a scene. The four disciples had their mouth hanging wide open C why is their Master fanning the sparks of war? *Deep breath* You knowyour attitude is quite different from when we metif you have some problem with me, just say it Sora finally spoke seriously. Till now, he had been silently accepting the annoying Crayford but - enough is enough! Sora finally decided to confront Crayford. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Hahdifferent.nothing is different from when I met you That was not true, when they had just met C Crayford appeared to be star-struck. I dont believe I would ever get along well with someone so annoying. I cant imagine having you as a disciple. Of course we got along well before. In the past I was a hikikomori. I was silent and obedient. Isnt that what you prefer? Someone who will silently follow you I will never forget the hell you showed me.After being reborn, I decided to change myself and that is why I am nothing like I am before. The only reason, I was star-struck before was out of habit. The atmosphere turned tense and venomous; only the crackling of the fire could be heard. The Sora and Crayford glared at each other. Finally, Sora spoke, So it is like that, huh? Sora shrugged his shoulders and stuffed his mouth with meat. A vein on Crayfords temple was about to pop. What do you meanit is like that Crayford muttered as he clenched his fist angrily. You are like a child throwing a tantrum. Sora said. Truth is, you are just throwing a tantrum because I forgot about you. You are angry that some part of me remembers Anne (Ani-Oneechan C Soras first disciple) but not you. So like a jealous eight year old, you are whining about it. Haha. Crayford faked a laugh as he got up C Sora was spot on. You really wish it was like that His voice choked but after saying that much Crayford walked away from everyone. Claire and the other three stupidly stared at Crayfords back. Was this really a matter of jealousy and nothing more? When was their Master ever like this? This is what they call a Sensei-complex! Sora heartlessly shouted out. Get over it For some reason, the three male warriors stared at Claire. Ohso there is a word for it. Its called a Sensei Complex Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Authors Notes: 1. Did you know the appearance of Crayford was first hinted in Chapter 10.1? Chapter 58.3 & 59.1 - A brief history through time.... This world (like most fantasy world), can be divided into major and minor factions. In this world, there are four major factions and countless minor factions. There are the Merchants, the Empire, the Alliance and the Demon army. Crayford spoke C he was much calmer compared to before. Right now, he was politely answering Soras questions about this world. The Merchants as their name suggests are only interested in profit. The countrys dominant profession is trading. They are led by a trading council. The number of council members is fixed at five. Only the five richest members are elected to become council members That is a dumb election process Sora blurted out as soon as he heard it. Wont the rich council members only create rules that favour them? Crayford nodded. I cannot deny what you are saying. All current council members have inherited their positions. It has been like that for the last hundred years. Oh what happened a hundred years ago? Sora asked curiously. War.between the Alliance and the Empire. There were strong emotions in Crayfords voice. A certain merchant family was ruined because they invested heavily in the Alliance. The Alliance was defeated in the battle and the merchant family, which hoped to acquire trading rights, went bankrupt. This recent event has become a reminder for Merchants to remain neutral. Recent event?....a hundred years ago is recent.how old is Crayford? For some reason, Sora didnt ask that question. Instead he asked more about the political environment and history. After all, this was the first time someone was kind enough to explain everything to him. Why is the Empire and Alliance at war? The Empire consists of the residents of this world who hate adventurers. In turn, the Alliance consists of adventurers who hate the Empire. The hate is mutual. This doesnt explain anything Sora replied. He already knew this much from the Abbes explanation. Are you really going to listen to a long explanation patiently? Crayford asked with skepticism. Sora nodded C ofcourse! Finally, someone willing to explain everything! No riddles just straight forward replies! If you want to understand why there exists mutual hateyou need to understand how the current political regimes came into being. This requires me to briefly sum up several thousand years of history. Several thousandwait does he know this to heart? I might doze off Crayford ignored Sora who was making strange-skull-expressions and spoke, Several thousand years ago, when the magic of this world was still at a rudimentary stage, the people of this world had never heard of adventurers. As this world progressed, so did the magicor maybe it would be more correct to say, this world progressed with the development of magic. The first adventurers to arrive in this world had been summoned here for C boring repetitive story: defeat the evil demon lord. The first group was kind and noble. They easily defeated the demon lord. They even brought with them, many cultural and technological developments to this world. Everyone praised the adventurers C not only did they defeat the demon lord but they brought many wonder recipes like jelly, pudding, smoked fish, burgers. They brought non-magical tools which revolutionized the way work could be done. Sadly, all good things must come to an end. Time passed by and the first adventurers grew bored of this world and returned to their own. There is a way to go back? Sora briskly interrupted. There used to be.but that magic is now lost. Many adventurers have been researching a way to go back.but there is not much to go on. SighI should have known. Coming back to where I left off, this world had progressed quite rapidly under the adventurers guidance C but that was the problem. After they left, the world economy collapsedso did the peoples sense of justice. Pillaging, looting, murder was rampant. Hou? Sora whispered. Rapid societal degradation.huh? This is my own hypothesis and a paper I am working on, but I believe the world economy collapsed because the first adventurers came from the twenty first century to a medieval world. The changes they brought with them, were a several generations ahead of the time period here. Residents who had a mind-set of the medieval era were now suddenly operating in a technologically advanced world. See the disconnect? Sora nodded. Like our own world, we have operated for nearly eight thousand years as an agrarian economy, then another two hundred years through the industrial revolution and finally the informational technological era. That time period provided us the necessary time to evolve and mature our way of thinking. However, this world went straight from farming to technology....skipping eight thousand years of evolution? Yes. Crayford nodded. You can take a farmer out of the farmlands, but you cant take out the farmlands out of the farmer.Systems of governance evolve over time, while the adventurers brought many technological and cultural revolutions which revolved around them, they never considered the consequences of their actions. Take any discipline, law, economics, philosophy C all these fields were completely underdeveloped in this world. This led to the underlying decay of society, which collapsed after the departure of the adventurers. Houit is indeed an interesting hypothesis but whatever the reason for the societal collapse, what happened thereafter? How did this world fix itself? Sora asked. The solution the people of this world thought of? Summon more adventurers. After all, the problems in this world only surfaced when the adventurers left? Why not summon new ones? Since, then the arrival of adventurers has become somewhat of a common occurrence.Problem of monsters? Summon Adventurers. Problem of Plague? Summon Adventurers. Technological Development? Summon Adventurers. Bored and in need of entertainment? Summon Adventurers. What the heck? This bad habit, led to massive immigration of adventurers into this world.but that is when the problems began appearing. Not every adventurer / Hero was noble, honest, and virtuous. However, the *stupid* nobles of this world ignored the wrong-doing-incidents by these summoned adventurers and continued to summon more adventurers. At some point a line, which should not have been crossed, was crossed.It was finally decided, that no more adventurers will be summoned. Furthermore, an Alliance of good adventurers was created to get rid-off the bad adventurers. The Alliance succeeded and they were granted kingdoms (till before this adventurers could at most acquire land and a noble title) in this world From what you are sayingthe people of this world and the adventurers should have gotten along well. But that is not the case? So what happened? Sora curiously asked as he rested his chin on the hilt of his sword. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. It should have been a lived-happy-ever-after story except for one problem; the barriers of this world broke due to all the pointless summoning. The residents no longer had the ability to prevent adventurers from appearing. Some came through reincarnation and some through being transported. The problematic-incidents began all over again. Heh ,Sora smirked. Serves them right The residents of this world turned to the Alliance for help. However, not all Alliance members were interested in helping. It was negotiated and a handsome fee was paid to the Alliance for preventing serious incidentsHowever, no matter what the Alliance did, the death toll of residents was at an all-time high. Death-toll? It was a dark time. Crayfords voice became soft C as though he had personally witnessed that era. City after city of residents was being massacred.amnosity over the Alliances incompetence grew amongst the residents of this world. After all, the Alliance taxed them heavily yet failed to protect them. The Alliance was filled with adventurers, who were summoned to solve their problems.so of course they were angry when the adventurers werent doing enough to protect them. Hahaha Sora began laughing. Sorry, but expecting someone else to clean up their mess, is just wrong. Crayford nodded in agreement. Yes, but that just shows the maturity of their thought. After all, till now adventurers had solved all their problems. The people of this world were completely reliant on adventurers for everything. However, as the anger grew, relationships worsened. It was around five hundred years ago when the residents finally openly declared their hostility. Something happened then? Sora immediately asked. The leader of the Alliance, Enma Ikeda or better known as the Immortal God, wiped out an entire kingdom. The great arid desert which you crossed used to be a flourishing kingdom five hundred years ago. What?! Sora exclaimed in shock. The leader of the Alliance? So is that what the Abbe meant when he said with his almighty guardian Ryu, they destroyed an entire nation and united half the world.the Empire as we know it exists because of the Shakuhachi. There always existed an inconsistency in his version of the story. It made me think that the Emperor was an adventurer.which is paradoxical to the nature of the adventurer hating Empire.so that is what he meant. Crayford nodded quietly. His four disciples listened quietly C their eyes were red in anger and sorrow. Yes, Enma Ikeda was the leader of the Alliance. He was amongst the earliest adventurers to arrive in this world. By my estimate, he must be six thousand years old. Using his guardian, Ryu C an electric based dragon, he massacred countless people.the rough estimates are in millions. Even five hundred years after the attack, we are unable to ascertain the exact quantum of damage. Holy sh*t.six thousand.what is his level now? Waitwhy did he wipe out an entire Kingdom? Crayford shrugged his shoulders with no reply. No idea. People have said he went mad. Some say he is practicing forbidden magic.I dont have an answer to that question.but trust me, everybody hates that person. That one event was the starting point of it all; the residents of this world quickly came under a single banner known as the Empire. These people hate adventurers or intruders as they call us. They are led by the Old Emperor C his strength comes from his familiars the Cardinals and other high level monsters. In the last five hundred years, his familiars have killed more adventurers than all other years combined. This brings us to the present time.where two factions are hell bent on killing each other off Ahthat certainly makes so much more sense.compared to someone elses explanation Sora said at the end of the long historical narration. but Crayford.you havent told me why are you so emotionally involved in this? Crayford winced in pain C as expected he noticed. The Old Emperor and I, were friends.I was a teacher in the Royal court of a small kingdom and he was the crown prince. Woahdudedoesnt that make you over six hundred years old? Arent you a human? Dont you ever die? Crayford paused, took a deep breath and then gritted his teeth in anger. Using my knowledge.he has built the Empire..the cities, the security, the schools, governance modelseverything was my knowledge.and he is using it against me. Is that why Feladonia looked like a city designed by my disciple? pfttt..Hahahaha Seeing Crayfords tomato red angry face, Sora began laughing and rolling all over the floor. Everyone was too shocked to see this unexpected heartless reaction C maybe only Crayford was prepared for it. Sorry Sora finally said after he stopped laughing. But the irony of it all was too much for me.the hand that fed the monster got bitten by the monster It is likely you said. Crayford replied plainly C without any emotion. He blamed himself every day for the rise of the terrible and cruel Empire. What others thought and said C no longer mattered to him. Okay.if you want to take responsibility, why not kill Enma? He started it all, right? So why not go kill him? Sora asked. I thought of that as well.but that wont settle the matter with the Empire. The citizens of the Empire hate adventures. It wont end with just the Immortal Gods death. They will work till they see everyone dead. Also, the Immortal God has gone into hiding ever since the massacre. So the real problem at hand is the Empire. If the Empire goes on at its current pacethere may be no adventurers left alive.in another few decadesthat is why we must absolutely win the war this time. Defeat is not an option. Only silence hung in the air after that statement. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Notes: 1. Twist #2, Enma is not the Old Emperor but ex-Alliance leader. Actually, this isn''t really worth calling a twist. For some reason everyone kept thinking Enma the Old Emperor and Sebastian his guardian...however, way back in Chap13.2, i clearly stated the Guardian is Ryu. :3 Also, you (the readers) should have asked why would an adventurer be the Emperor of an empire that hates adventurers....but whatever, I felt least inclined to correct the misunderstanding of the readers. 2. So at chapter 58.3, I have finally began building the world....kind of late, ain''t it?
And I am first. Deal with it. Chapter 59.2 - Go *Die* Soras POV I told everyone how I came to this world C playing the game, Ruler of Rules. This is not the first time someone has come here through this route. In fact, Crayford told me it is quite common. There are three ways to enter this world C reincarnation, transported and being summoned. It doesnt matter how you come here, everyone passes through the same process I went through C the damned cricket. Everyone who comes to this world gets to create their own body, power and select guardians. Crayford chose human body and no Guardians. He hasnt told me what his power is C apparently he wants to surprise me. I can only imagine that his power must be very OP since he did not spend any points on body or Guardians. After selecting everything, Crayford was born into this world. He spent his first twenty years like any otaku would upon entering a fantasy world. Hatred for adventures wasnt that bad when he came to this world C from what he tells me it was limited to a small minority. He joined a guild, got familiars, became famousgot married, had kids. hired as a tutor for the crown prince of a kingdomyadayadayadayadawe all know what happens next. I dont know the explicit details of his story C but it is probably like any other fantasy novel. Likewise, Crayford didnt press for details about my Guardians or where they are right now. Even if he asked me, I probably wouldnt be able to tell him. Though I do know they are alive C faintly. As per Crayford, the total number of adventurers (or lets call them outsiders / people from another world) is about a thousand. Nine hundred live within the Alliance and they are known as registered. However, there are unregistered members C who live outside the Alliance. This is why his guess was about a thousand C he had no idea what the exact number is. Most of these adventurers are normal living creatures with minor body variations. Something as drastic-dramatic as me (I told them about my Frankenstein-slime body but I did not mention my missing precious C it will be too embarrassing for me) has never existed amongst the adventurers. Even the most minor of bodily changes has painful side-effects. He told me about an adventurer who was born as an elf with dragon magic ability C the body exploded upon using advanced magic. I can only pray the same does not happen with me. Nonetheless, I am happy for my unique status C although it has yet to be clarified whether this uniqueness is an advantage or not. I am after all level 11 and my stats are already so ridiculous. This may mean I have low growth potential in the future. I could ask Crayford about this but till now I havent shared my stat details with Crayford C I dont exactly trust people that easily; especially if they claim to be my disciple and then annoy me. Crayford and I may get along to some degree but he is very difficult to read. Maybe it is because he knows me so well? Also, when I say difficult to read, I dont mean his thoughts but his intentions; is he really trying to just be friends with me? Or does he want to use me? Everyone uses everyone in their own way C but the question is will my safety be compromised. So far, I have no reason to doubt him.so I will not think about this too much. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Crayford and his disciples have been particularly interested to hear about my visit to Feladonia. It was the only topic in which the disciples spoke C though they asked about the layout and security arrangements and then began talking about blowing the city up. I am guessing they are going to be attacking Feladonia soon. Maybe, I can sneak in during the battle and look for my precious? I am not sure how long we kept talking but we (except me) tired ourselves to the point, Crayford decided to sleep and progress to the lower floors the next day. Since, I dont feel sleepy so sleeping makes no sense to me.however all this talking and processing new information about this world does mentally exhaust me. I got my minion-goblins to set up soft bedding material around the dying bonfire for everyone. Everyone was very thankful C but they turned down my offer C they had their own sleeping bags and tents (Wth! Modern day tents? Why am I not surprised!!) which looked so much more comfortable than the useless bedding prepared by my minions. The three big warriors entered their tents and were out cold instantly C thankfully they dont snore. As I was about to leave the party to sleep, I notice Claire was entering her tent wearing a one piece night gownI will only say this much.it clung to her body as every night gown should cling to a womans body. Didnt I say my mind is exhausted? Only a womans touch can refresh a mans fatigued mind..Muahahahahaha <>I cant help myselfafter being surrounded by ugly monsters for so long, she is sole oasis in this parched desert!! WAIFU!!! LET US SLEEP TOGE. *SMACK* GO *DIE* YOU PERVERTED SKELETON! *CRASH* Waifu has fists of steel This was not the touch I was talking about. Ah! Can someone pull my head out of the ground? Somebody? Anybody. Ah f*ck it. Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. This chapter is dedicated to QuesoTejon :3 (and all other readers).... Chapter 59.3 & 60.1 - Omake! Crayfords POV Today has been an emotional roller coaster for me. It all began with clearing the fourth floor. Could this be it? Claire asked. This dungeon was only four floor deep? Impossible. Who has ever heard of a four floor dungeon? Dont be silly. I snapped at Claire C not good, I am losing my cool. This is my fault that we cannot clear this floor. I am genius after all. I WANT TO GET OUT OF HERE!!! Tulda was crying out loud. THIS IS SO BORING. I SLEEP AND I SEE THE WALL. I SLEEP AND I SEE THE FLOOR. THAT IS ALL I SEE. Poor Tuldathis must be so boring for him.I better tell him to stop.he might break the floor like that..thats it! Tuldado that again. Do what? Tulda asked. This idiot has no idea what he even discovered!!! Hit the floor! Haha! I solved this puzzle! After how many ages have I come across such an interesting puzzle!! This dungeon might turn out to be more fun than I had previously imagined!! Master are you sure about this? Claire asked as she landed another powerful blow to the floor, which threw up nearly a ton of dirt. They have been trying to break it for a while.looks like it wont work unless they use full forcebut then that would undo their entire training.TskLooks like I dont have an option. Step back.
Activated Power Omega!
Pile Bunker predesign loaded!
Manifestation complete!
This pile bunker should do it! *SWISSSH!!!* A massive black projectile rushed out of the Pile Bunker. Its destruction force was incomparable to the previous attacks of the warriors and Claire. A huge volume of earth was thrown up into the air, followed by an earth quake like shaking. The entire floor roared loudly as the projectile hit the ground. Then like shattered glass, crevices began forming along the impact site and spreading across the floor. We did it! Claire squealed happily as the crevices rapidly expanded. FINALLY! I DID IT..wait something doesnt feel right. Uh oh Boze muttered as he stared at the abyss. *** What kind of sick twisted joke is this.destroy the floor to fall into an abyss? Only a sick twisted mind can come up with such a dungeon. Maybe, I should halt the training and ask them to remove the limitors.it will only get more dangerous from here. I see a ledge there! Everyone follow me! *** Argh.who makes such a ridiculous dungeon. somehow we barely made itonly I reached the ledgeeveryone else is hanging on to me.cant be helped. What is this nostalgic yet unusually soft feeling pressing against my back Claire.get off my back! And help the Hacks, their grip is weakening! Claire quickly climbed off Crayford first and then quickly grabbed Crayfords hand. She then pulled the other four out. One after another, the four crawled out of the Abyss. Somehowwe made it Claire said as she panted. The three warriors nodded in agreement. The faces of all four men were red for various reasons. Master this dungeon might be too difficult to complete with limiters on. Claire complained. She isnt wrong. The difficulty of this dungeon is beyond my expectations.Tch Agreed. As of now, limiters maybe removed however limit your strength to 50% only. Things always get dangerous from the fifth floor, so if you need to use more force then do so at your own discretion. What the heck. Where do we go from here? Claire asked as her exhaustion rapidly faded away. Am I seeing things? There is a ice-skeleton warrior sun bathing here. Oye, you idiots. I told you already go ahead. There is no need to fight me. I am not interested in fighting youI see, you wish to fight me even though I am providing you safe passage? Shall we get started then? The ice skeleton warrior asked as got up and picked up his massive ice sword. I must be dreamingdid he speak in Japanese? *Focus* Live in the now! I need to defeat this monster and continue.the hell? Tulda, Boze and Hem Ccannot defeat him This must be a dream.I rub my eyes and pinch myself just to be sure.nope not a dream.this warrior is going to crush them like this. Stand still! Tulda roared as he swung his axe wildly. He dodged it.that movement.its his stylehow can I ever forget that creepy martial arts. It cant be him! This makes no sense! This is another world! If he is here, then Oneechan has to be here too! Dont tell me, she tracked me to another world! If Oneechan is really hereargh I dont even want to imagine it! It cant be him! It cant be him! It cant be him! It cant be him! It absolutely cannot be him! Just then Tulda and Hem were sent flying off. The two of them crashed beside Crayford. Boze was panting heavily as he maintained a ten feet gap between himself and then skeleton warrior. A faint red drop of blood trickled from his forehead. It cant be him! This is a skeleton warrior not my Teacher. Dammit. Since when has the fifth floor Gatekeeper been this strong? Tulda groaned as he got up. Boze, step back.
Activated Power Omega!
Grim Reaper predesign loaded!
Manifestation complete!
The grim reaper; the strongest sword I have ever forged Hou.the ice-skeleton warrior released his complete killing intent seeing my sword.was he waiting for me all this while.interesting.you are certainly a powerful monster for this floorbut not powerful enough to stop me.Let me return the favour and show you what true killing intent feels like I did offer you free passage. The ice-skeleton warrior said. Are you chickening out upon feeling my power? Are we just going to keep going on in circles or are we even going to fight? The ice-skeleton warrior said as he lowered his guard. Hmphthat low level trick of your lowering your guard wont fool anyone! But if you want a fight, I will show you true power!
Rule One Activated.
This.this is.a rule.this skeleton is an adventurer? Sh*t! This is Sensei! I cant kill him!! What the f*ck was that? Sora angrily asked Crayford after they crossed each other. Why did you slow down? I know you saw through my skill! Are you mocking.. Forgive me! Why did I believe it cant be you!! I should have known from the martial arts style it was you!! Please forgive me Sensei for failing to recognize you! *** Hohohoho.My beloved disciple! How long has it been! I could barely recognize you! This guy is an absolute idiot! His acting is terrible as ever he hasnt changed one bit.ara.am I crying? Tears of happiness? So typical of you Sensei, going with the flow as usual.Now I am more than sure it is you. Is thatso Sora muttered C his only external reaction. Even the way he speaks has not changed! I know what he must be thinking Sensei, how could you possibly recognize me. This is a new body of mine C one which I received after being reborn in this world. Is that so?...Hohohobut you see it was your profound sense of martial arts which gave you away! Not your looks! Sora answered. Should I let him continue letting him make a fool out of himself? Naahthat would be too mean, this world is already too harsh as it isSensei, you really can drop the act. I wont be angry at you if you dont remember. Rather, I should say you cannot remember even if you tried. Ah! I have forgotten the mental shock.teacher is more fragile than other people I should do this subtly and slowly. Sensei, your acting is terrible. Is that so Came an empty and hollow reply. Sensei, I cannot read your mind. It is already superbly guarded! I lied C if I tried, I am sure I can break into his mind. Sh*the is panicking. Dont panic Sensei! I will explain everything you ask of me The mind reading trick it. Explain it. It is no mind reading trick. You and I have spent so much time together, that I already know all of your habits and way of thinking. You are after all my role model and when I was young, I worked hard to impersonate you. It hurts that you will never remember Role model, you say? Where did we meet? And your name? Our first meeting was in my house; my sister introduced me to you. We went to the same school, however I was your junior by several years. My name in that world was Crayford Du Font. Please pronounce it right this time.I am not Crayon Du Fart. I am sorry. I am afraid, I cant remember who you are. Sora replied after thinking it through. He is finally accepting. That is understandable, Sensei. After all, the rule of this world is to be forgotten by your former acquaintances. I have come to this world before you, therefore, my existence in the previous world has been forgotten. It is why you cant remember me. Will he believe me? He doesnt trust anyone. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. What you say might be true.or it might not be. Can you prove you know me? Something that, only someone close to me would know? Such an easy question. The Kahinashi. There was Marcille, Vladimir, Obento, Oneechan and you, are leader. No wayno wayYou missed one name! I missed someones name??? Impossible! No, Sensei. You must be mistaken. There was Marcille Oneechan, Vladimir, Obento, Oneechan and me. No, you are the one mistaken! There was no Oneechan you speak of! Haha! You thought you had me! You are not my disciple! Sora rejoiced. No!!!! It cannot be!! This means Oneechan entered the game before Teacher! It cannot beyou do not remember Oneechan? She was the child you saved from bullying! Remember, the hue and cry caused by that incident? She was the one who found that S class quest in Royal Road which got us all killed. Or how about the time she awoke the black dragon from his slumber and nearly got us killed? Remember? Please! This cant be.the only way to forget someone is if they have entered this game.noooOneechan F*ck. She entered this game before me? Oneechan!! Why are you here! Are you alive! This world is too dangerous. *** This game is seriously twisted. Sora said as he looked at the worried Crayford. I have no memory of you. I have no memory of your sister. The only disciple, I ever remember having is Enma Ikeda. And now I am wondering did such a person even exist? What did he say what did you say, Skeleton? Claire asked in an aggressive manner. In an instant, she had readied her bow. The arrow was set and pointed at Sora. Not good! These idiotic disciples are always too emotionally charged!! They have no idea who they are dealing with. Teacher has pride as thick brickhe will surely take revenge just for you pointing your bow at him! Claire! That is not how you speak to my Sensei! Lower your weapon! I have no memory of Crayford. Sora repeated. Sensei, could you please repeat the name. Enma Ikeda? Ah! This not good.why does Sensei know the name Enma Ikeda! He never existed in our world! Was he someone Sensei met after my death? Sensei.do you know who he is? I heard something about him.he is this worlds villain? Sora laughed. I have only heard vague details about him. Is that so? Has he just come to this world? It seems Sensei is not very knowledgeable about this world. Maybe Sensei, hasnt been in this world for too long. Have you just gotten here? Just gotten here? Sora thought about it for a while. Maybe it has been seven months? He is kidding me right? Seven months? Surely, Sensei must be joking. Seven months and you havent heard a whisper about Enma? Ah! Could it be, you have spent your entire time here in this dungeon? Were you born in this world as a Skeleton Gatekeeper? With this the mystery has been solved. Nope.I just appeared in this massive desert. That is where I spend most of time in this world. To survive several months alone in the Great Arid Desertas expected of my Sensei. Now it makes complete sense why Sensei is not very knowledgeable about this world. With this the mystery has been finally solved. I wasnt alone. Sora corrected me. I had my guardians. And I did spend a day in the city called Feladonia. I guess, it was around then my Guardian told me about Enma.though it wasnt very detailed.Honestly, my guardians havent been very helpful. Are yours like that too? I find this whole Guardian system rubbish, especially given how unhelpful they are. Guardians? He was transported here? Please dont tell me he thinks this is a game. Sensei, if you trust me. Please tell me, how did you come to this world? Why do you keep referring to this as a different world. Isnt this just a game? This is really bad I seeThis is really that bad.Sensei.could it be possible, you played a game to get here? He thinks this is a game.I dont know if he will be able to overcome this mental shockbut I better tell him the truth. Sorry Sensei. This isnt a game. This is another world. pfttt..Hahahahahahaha.That is a good one..oh my god.another world.so funny.you had me there for a second..hahaF*ck. This is another world. Isnt it? I can see this going very badly.he is slipping into denial.please dont make the victim of his denialI have already suffered enough *** Master Claire called. Yes? Is that monster, really your sensei? Monster? What an apt word to describe him. Certainly. Those martial arts move dont belong to this world, he is the only capable of performing them. Those impossible movesthe ability to dodge just by the breath of a hair.only he can perform such movesI can never fail to recognize them.plus havent I conversed in Japanese with him to prove he isnt a monster? Is he going to be okay? Probably not. He is right now, traversing through a river of denial. I know my Sensei well C once he is in denial there is no changing his way of thinking. But shouldnt we stop him from hurting himself? Absolutely not. A sight like this is something you wont see even in a hundred yearsthe calm, cool and composed Sensei breaking his head against a wall.oh! Vladamir-san you are missing something important! WWhy? I thought he is your Sensei Seeing him in agony is so much fun.after what he has put me through.I deserve to enjoy this. Ah just seeing him like this, makes me think, I have lived a life of no regrets.Also, he being my Sensei and watching him writhe in agony are two different things OOkay *** It has been bothering me for a while now.his mind created a fictional boy Enma Ikeda to replace Oneechan from his memories.but nothing for me? Not one memory, or lingering feeling? Did I mean nothing to him? and then, I snuck out of Feladonia and got eaten by this giant worm. Many things, happened along the way and I became this floors Gatekeeper. Then, you guys camewhich brings us to here Sora said. I might have been his second disciplebut I did more than Oneechant.I was so obedient, and respectful.I carried out his every wish.and he doesnt even remember me? Was I so insignificant for him? So the rumours about Feladonia being attacked were your doing? Boze; his voice filled with admiration. He tried to ignore for most part - Soras perverted behaviour. What rumour? Sora asked. Itch chooo chad You want attention.I will give you attention.. You know you can drop the act I amb genuinely pheeling chad. Grand Master, Crayford Master is genuinely troubled hearing about your difficult journey Claire clarified. Thad nod itI ab genuinely sad for missing such a grand spectacle. You spent six miserable months in the desert.how could I miss such a scene. You knowyour attitude is quite different from when we metif you have some problem with me, just say it Hahdifferent.nothing is different from when I met you I dont believe I would ever get along well with someone so annoying. I cant imagine having you as a disciple. Sora replied. Maybe I should have been like this from the start so that you would never forget me! Of course we got along well before. In the past I was a hikikomori. I was silent and obedient. Isnt that what you prefer? Someone who will silently follow you I will never forget the hell you showed me.After being reborn, I decided to change myself and that is why I am nothing like I am before. The only reason, I was star-struck before was out of habit. Do you understand! I have changed! I will no longer chase your shadow! I am no insect. So it is like that, huh? What do you meanit is like that I am going to kill you.treating me the same as before.am I that insignificant You are like a child throwing a tantrum. Sora said. Truth is, you are just throwing a tantrum because I forgot about you. You are angry that some part of me remembers Anne (Ani-Oneechan C Soras first disciple) but not you. So like a jealous eight year old, you are whining about it. Haha.You really wish it was like that Sh*t he was spot on.as always.he can see through everyone so easily.before I start tearing upI should leave.otherwisehis rotten side will surface This is what they call a Sensei-complex! Get over it *** I am sitting on the edge of cliff and staring into the abyss.I am so patheticI over six hundred years old.crying and throwing tantrums like a childI am fussing like a child that Sensei remembered Oneechan and not me. It is just as Sensei said I should get over it. Oneechan was different.she was the sun in our livesif Sensei forgot herI would never forgive him. At least he remembers Oneechan. Though it would have been niceif only he remembered me a little bit. [Hey? Could you think of an explanation why was your Oneechan a boy in my memories? ] Senseis voice boomed in my mind C completely overwhelming my mental defenses. Should I even be surprised? [Senseiit is considered rude to invade someones mind like this] [Ah! Sorry] [It is okay, I will remember this wavelength, so that next time you wont have to exert so much pressureAlsothe answer to your question.maybe your mind would not be able to accept a female disciple.so it imagined a male disciple] [Could it have something to do with your disappearance?] Sora asked. [..Maybe.maybe] My heart is beating excitedly.maybe I wasnt as insignificant as I thought I was.his mind could have easily imagined a fictional girl to replace Oneechanbut to compensate for my loss as well.it changed the gender of Oneechan in his mind Ah! He lifted my spiritsI seem to be the one who has forgotten. he pretends to be cruel and heartless but inwardly he really does care.a little bitnonetheless! [Sensei, Thank you] *** [Good night Sensei!] WAIFU!!! LET US SLEEP TOGE. *SMACK* GO *DIE* YOU PERVERTED SKELETON! *CRASH* I must be very tired.did Sensei just call Claire, waifu? [Ah! Can someone pull my head out of the ground? Somebody? Anybody.Ah f*ck it.] Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. I liked writing this Omake - had a fuzzy feeling then I realized the feeling was related to how little effort it took to prepare this Omake. This is dedicated to Soulreaper (and other readers!) Chapter 60.2 & 60.3 - Soras POV *Focus* Meditating in this game is very different from meditating in the real world. When I used to meditate in the real world, it was simply some breathing exercises which clammed my mind. It was a relaxed state of the mind. However, ever since I have arrived to this world C I sensed a difference. Initially, I was unable to focus on anything around me C the searing hot pain that ran through my body made it impossible for me to relax or focus. But as the days passed by, the pain subsided and I was able to finally attain the relaxed mental state. It was when I attained this mental state, I noticed that in this world there is scope to go further. I can draw my consciousness out of my body. I find this difficult to explain C I may have my eyes closed but I know what is in front of me. I can almost see it C but my eyes are closed. I dont see the objects but I see lucid moving colours and shapes. I instinctively recognize those shapes and colours C I know what is a tree and what is the ground. How can I describe this C I can see but not see. When I began exploring this mental state of meditation C I noticed that I could see in more detail and further than with my eyes open. To begin with I could sense the movement of the cool wind that gently brushes past me or simply listening to the tiny sounds made by insects. If I focused on any particular detail, the background became foggy and obscured. No matter how much I tried, I was never able to see everything in complete detail and clarity in one go. But that all changed after the strength of test which Mizuki imposed upon me. Since then my ability to comprehend the world around me has increased, I have become more self-aware to the feeling of being surrounded by spirits. Now when I expand my consciousness, beyond myself and into the expanse, I have been able to see everything in one picture. It is like the seeing all the details in the world in a single photograph. Although, this ability is highly useful, there are some restrictions to it. There seem to be certain magical barriers in this dungeon, like the walls, which my consciousness cannot cross. Some of these barriers are like invisible and some are opaque. The boundaries of this dungeon are like the opaque walls, my consciousness cannot cross them nor see what lies beyond them. However, the Gatekeeper chambers has an invisible wall. I can only see a distorted image of what lies inside the chambers C the beautiful woman who is trying to kill me. It is like see something through glazed glass C you cant be too sure of what you are seeing in front of you. There is another type of barrier C peoples mind; or at least those who defend it. I cant describe what it looks like. However, unlike the unbreakable magical barriers, if I exert myself against these C I can break into someones mind. Before I met Crayfords party, I was able to break into the mind of every monster on the fifth floor C they mostly have useless trash thoughts pertaining to animalistic tendencies. Since I accepted the role as a Gatekeeper, I havent met Mizuki or the Mokanas. Hence, I havent tried breaking into their minds. But, I am certain they would be aware if someone tried attacking their consciousness C just like how Crayford was instantly aware that I broke into his mental defences. There is another limit to this ability, or should I say a limit to what my current self can do with this ability; I am unable to go back to seeing spirits that I saw previously during the test of strength. Last time, I was able to see them because of the orb, but on my own I am unable to see them. I can sense the various energies the spirits give off around me, but I definitely cant see them. However, I am certain this has more to do with training and less to do with the limits of the ability itself. In the past, I used to meditate because it was fun and had a calming effect on me. But now, I am interested in maxing out this skill. I want to see how much further can I expand this mental power. I would certainly like to see the spirits again and relive that moment C how can I describe that wonderful yet addictive feeling? It is a high that I have never tasted before but am desperate to taste again. There is another reason why I am meditating C my control over this ability is directly related to my magical output. The better grasp I have over this, the more mana I pack into a single attack C the more devastating is the attack. With the sole thought of becoming stronger C I am now training my mind. I begin my training! My presence is extending from my body and growing outwards. Crayfords party is now encompassed by my consciousness.I will now proceed to peek into Waifus tent. She may be hiding in a tent, but can she escape my x-ray vision? I will learn everything there is to learn about Waifus proportions. Eh? Is this a mental barrier or a magical barrier? I ram myself against the barrier C but it doesnt shake in the slightest. Its an impregnable fortress T_T Waifuuu!!! Why do you do this to me!!! *** I open my eyes C I can sense he is sitting in front of me. I am uncertain how long has it been since I began meditating C but it must have been long enough since Crayford is wide awake and appears to be completely refreshed. Did I disturb you? Crayford asks politely while seating himself on a rock in front of me. No.It was time to stop anyways I reply C no matter how much I tried, I was unable to get past Waifus barrier. It was time to admit defeat and give up. You havent changed at all Crayford said C there is hesitation in his eyes. Nothing can change you Hmm? What do you mean? I ask in a manner which conveys my low interest in the subject. Be it Royal Road or here.you still meditate. Crayford said. I like meditating.it is a good way to relax and unwind yourself. You should try it. Your inconceivably strong as always, you even overwhelmed my mental defences. He complimented C what is he getting at? Fluke. I casually answered. You were too emotional at the time and I saw a gap. That is all. Crayford appears to be shifting uncomfortable on his stone seat C I can sense he wants to talk to me about something but doesnt know how to bring up the topic. For now I will pretend as though I dont know this. Senseiwhat are your plans from here on now? Crayford asks with much difficulty and deep contemplation. I have a bad feeling about this.Sora Lesson in life #221: Whenever someone is interested your lifes plan C they arent interested in your lifes plan. I was thinking of exploring this world. I have only been to one city C a bad experience. I want to learn more about this world before taking on any major projects. Crayford smiles weakly C did I disappoint him? Exploring this world might take a life time. Crayford says feebly. It is eight times larger than our own planet and can be divided into numerous dimension.even a life time is too little. Is he trying to deter me? Why? Then, it is a good thing adventurers live forever? I say C reaffirming my position that I have no intention to deviate from my plans. What will you say now? Senseiadventurers dont live forever Crayford sheepishly replies to my ignorance. Eh? But arent you of human race and over six hundred years old? I ask out of curiosity; unable to hide my surprise. I am indeed a normal human. However, due to certain experiments and rules I have created, I can prevent dying of old age. Crayford explains. Immortal? I confirm with him. No, longevity Crayford explains C his voice is heavy and emotional; I sense pain. As a human I cannot escape death.but with the help of rules I can postpone it. That is convenient. I remark. I wonder if I should create similar rules for myself? I guess it is not needed as an undead or slime. All adventurers who prefer a longer life cycle create such rules. It is not that uncommon. The < > of creating this rule is also low as long as you understand what rules to create. Crayford explained. But there is no escaping the wounds of time.I may look young but that is a side effect of the rules I created. In reality, my body is edging towards its end. He said those last few words grudgingly. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. You sound like you are an old man who is dyingbut from the way you fight, I wouldnt believe it. Who is he kidding? Edging towards his end? He fights like a monster. I dont disagree with him when he says he is old, there are wrinkles at the edge of his eyes. but he isnt doesnt appear that old. Why does he want my sympathy? Heh.I should have died a long time ago, Sensei.but I wont be satisfied till I have my revenge. That is the only thought that keeps me going. Till I dont avenge my wife and child, I will not stop. As Crayford spoke, in a shaky voice, these words his eyes were red and watery. He is staring at me C what should I do? Console him? Ask him what happened to his wife and child? Does he expect me to help him? I should just turn him down. What a six hundred year old monster cant achieve; it is certainly impossible for me. As I am about to speak, Crayford kneels on the ground and bows down to me C in a kowtow position. This is very similar to when we first met. However, the feel to it is completely different. Previously, it was a bow of respect. Now, he is pleading me. Sensei! Please help me get revenge for my family! Crayford shouts out sincerely while not looking up. Get over them and marry again. Sora shot back. I cant.no one can replace their position in my heartJust this one battleplease! Crayford grieved. One battle against the Empire? Are you f*cking insane? Do I need to remind him they have a hundred monsters called Cardinals? Each Cardinal is a million times stronger than me. Even in my current form, I am not sure if I can defeat even one of them C a hundred is impossible! Awkward moment of silence C Tch! I should have spoken soonerturning him down now is so much more difficult. But it still needs to be done *Deep Breath* I refuse. I reply firmly. Crayford looks up at me with imploring watery puppy eyes - looking for an explanation. What is impossible for you is impossible for me. Should I elaborate? Sensei.how Crayford was struggling to find the words with all his emotions swirling wildly inside him. I always strove hard to be like you.chasing your shadow.but no matter how much effort I put in the gap was too wide and then my life in that world came to an end When I was reborn in this world, I decided to be like you C no surpass you. From the day I was born, I worked relentlesslyat one time; I truly believed I accomplished my goal. However, after I lost everything did I truly realize that no matter how much I triedthere is a boundary I cannot cross How do I reply to this? Arent his expectations unrealistic? Why is he pushing his expectations on me? That kind of thinking I begin muttering but am cut-off by Crayford. Sensei please. Crayford implored with two soft streams of salted waters running from the corners of his eyes. You are the only one who can make the impossible possible. Oye! Wait! Isnt the expectation setting to unrealistic? What kind of request is that? Before, I can say anything, he whispers softly C almost as though I am his last hope. Please help me. He is still facing the ground. The parched dusty earth is now moist with tears. *** Sora stood up and looked down at the pitiful tearful Crayford. Sora then did the unthinkable; he placed his skull foot on Crayfords bowing head and pressed it against the dirt. Crayford offered no resistance. Will you submit to me completely? Sora asked as his eye shined with a malicious and vile fiery red. Seeing no resistance, Sora continued. Do you admit you can never be great as me? STOP IT! A female''s voice pierced through the air; it was Claire. Sora shifted his attention to Claire; she too was humbled into tears. She could no longer watch a skeleton warrior humiliate her Master. She had been eavesdropping their conversation. But seeing her master being ridiculed, she could no longer hold herself back Claire stop! Crayford shouted out firmly while still in a kowtow. Master, get up! Claire begged while crying. You dont have to do this. You should listen to her. Sora advised with a malicious intent. Sensei, I submit to you completely. So please help me. Master! Dont! Master! Claire continued to beg. Annoyance. Then, will you take his place? Sora was irritated with the repeated interference. Claire, suddenly dropped into a kowtow. Yes, I will. She said firmly. Claire, you! Crayford angrily cursed. Sora chuckled, this scene amused him. A broken disciple and a broken master. Will you listen to everything I ask of you? Sora asked with a lustful ring to his voice. Let me remind you, I am a very ecchi-ero monster If you want my body, mind or heart. You can have it. Claire bitterly agreed. Just help Master. Hmmm? Body, mind and heart? Sora repeated. He removed his foot off Crayford and walked towards Claire. Claire felt a cold chill run through her spine as Sora approached. If it was this much she would willingly sacrifice herself for her master. She would save her Master from this monster - so that he could save him from the ridicule....her Master became really pitiful after he lost the ones he loved...she could no longer stand to the side like a stranger while watching him lose every shred of dignity he had remaining.... Sora placed his bony fingers on Claires shoulder. She shivered slightly but continued bowing firmly. TchYou guys are too boring Sora muttered as though he was completely uninterested and bored of them. You both passI have said this before I don''t trust people easily.... *** He offered no resistance C he had submitted completely. When I was stepping on his head and pressing his face against the ground, he didnt move. Was he expecting it? When I tested him furtherhis stupid disciple interfered. One willing to give up everything for the sake of revenge and another willing to give up everything to save the Masters dignity Ah! These kind of person is completely broken! Emotionally damaged goods. The grief of loss overwhelms him completely. And love overwhelms the otherboth are fools. *Sigh* Sadly, I cannot even imagine their hardships. It must have been difficult for him not being able to share his burdenand I must be the biggest fool for agreeing to help them....a fight with the EmpireHuh? Muahahahaha! This is getting exciting! I already had a reason to pick a fight the Empire.but still the Empirea hundred monstersan impossible challenge.this really is too exciting. Coming to this ''world''....is not a decision I regret. I look forward to what the future holds for me... Next Chapter >> x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x Author''s Note: 1. With this we come to the end of Arc 2. :3 2. This chapter is dedicated to FSGIsainity (and other readers!) 3. Suggestion for names with chapters may earns you a mention! (so does favourable comment ratings....and cookies...and becoming my slave) Chapter 61.1 - You had no right to interfere! Crayford shouted at Claire. His eyes were red and slightly swollen. This was a matter between him and me! Bbut Master! He was stepping on you! He was ridiculing you! Claires voice trembled in fright, but she rigorously defended herself. After Sora left, she was completely stunned by what Sora said. She did not understand in the slightest what had happened. Before she could even analyse the situation Crayford began scolding her. She did not expect Crayford would be angry with her. SO? Crayford sneered back. Did you consider the possibility he was merely testing me! Claire was stunned C she did not consider that possibility. On the surface she (and the other three warriors) accepted Sora as Crayfords master to appease Crayfrod. However, in reality she only viewed Sora as a lustful and evil skeleton warrior. It was because of her preconceived notion she was already biased in her thinking and never considered the option that Sora was simply testing her Master. After all, arent all monsters evil? Why would they ever test someone? Claire hung her head low in shame Cinterfering was her mistake. But isnt it too cruel for a test; to humiliate someone like that? She asked while breaking up into tears. Shouldnt Master reserve a shred of his dignity.you are the greatest genius of the Vallione continent! A council member of the Alliance and the King of Alberta! To readily accept such ridiculeClaire cannot accept it! What is so good about that monster that Master is willing to submit himself to him? What power do you need to borrow that Claire cannot give? Claire is far stronger than that weak skeleton! Can Claire assure me victory against the Empire? Crayford asked in a dark and serious tone. Can Claire promise me, with her power we will win over the Empire? Can Claire promise to avenge my wife and child? Claire hesitated to answer. She knew that this was something she couldnt promise him. She was well aware of the limits of her own strength. She would be lying (and Crayford would know she is lying) if she said that her power would be enough. Seeing no response, Crayford aggressively asked, To borrow even a fraction of his strengthto have any hope of winning against the Empire, I am more than willing to submit to him. Do you understand? No! Claire responded with a pout. Master is too esteemed and great! If Master falls to someone else.it will destroy Claires image of Master! Master is Claires everything! And so if Claire can help even a little, she will willingly sacrifice herself for Master! She declared firmly with her eyes now brimming with tears. Gah! Crayford cried out as he gave up on using logic with Claire. Stupid girl, do you even know whom you are involving yourself with? Crayford asked as he assumed a more irritated tone with Claire. Now that he has set his eyes on you, you will be reduced to nothing more than an animal circus to amuse him. Claire will be okay! No lustful monster can hurt Claire! Lustful? Crayford asked with confusion. That person doesnt have a single inkling of interest in women. He is only interested in absolute power and dominating over other people. He enjoys making people into his slaves! He is more terrifying than you can ever imagine! Crayfords voice was charged with emotion and despair C as though he had personally experienced Soras terror. It was now Claires turn to be confused C the skeleton was pretending to be lustful? Could it be that I am mistaken? Or has Master not noticed *** Make preparations to leave. Sora instructed as he walked past the three warriors who remained silent spectators to the entire drama C of Sora stepping on their begging Masters head. Tulda beefed up his chest and clenched his fist in anger seeing Sora approach them C as if to say who do you consider yourself to be that you can order us around! However, he was refrained from acting out violently by the sensible and level headed Boze. Boze had been paying attention to Crayford scolding Claire C although he didnt approve of his Master begging the skeleton and then willingly accepting the ridicule, he understood this much that the skeleton was important for Crayfords vengeance. If this meant that they too had to have their head stepped on, he would accept it. Do as he says for now! Boze whispered under his breath. Master will be unhappy if we do anything to annoy the skeleton. Tulda ground his teeth in anger and swore silently. One day I will make you pay for humiliating Master. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Sora looked around oblivious to the tension in the air. He glanced as though he was searching for something. Thats strange.where did my minions go? *** Any stupid goblins here? Sora called out as he roamed across the empty streets of the fifth floor. Where have they all gone? Soras consciousness flooded the fifth floor like a tsunami, as he scanned the entire floor for any signs of life. Annoying hiding idiots.wasting my precious time. After walking along the zigzag streets of the fifth floor for a few minutes, Sora found himself in front of a massive spire. I am only going to say this once. Come out or I will make you regret it. In an instant, several hundred goblins came running out of the cave entrance of the spire. They immediately prostrated themselves on the ground before Sora. FForgive us great benevolent almighty! They stuttered in fear. Normally, monsters would address gatekeepers by name or simply as Gatekeepers or Lords. However, Sora took all the monsters, of the fifth floor, through a crash course of etiquettes. Soras intense teachings left a deep impact on the minds of the monsters C which is why they were very obedient when they attacked Crayfords party in waves. Those monsters which had been killed were considered amongst the luckier ones by the remaining survivors as those who died were not part of the full-time etiquette course which ran for a duration of six days. This coincidently overlapped with the time when Crayfords party was stuck on the fourth floor for six days and Sora had nothing better to do. Sora stood proudly, with his arms crossed, as he inspected the goblins prostrating in front of him with disdain. Looks like my training was not effective enough He muttered to himself. Hearing Soras words, the already terrorized goblins felt their inwards churn in horror. Oh! Generous Almighty, why do you grace our humble abode! We would have heeded your summon at once! The goblin bowed (kowtowed) in front of the pack spoke. WellI came to say good bye. Sora answered. Goodbye? The goblin squeaked in delight. The goblin trembled in excitement while maintaining his kneeling-bowing posture. Even the other goblins were struggling to contain their excitement; with their ears twitching in excitement. At long last they would be freed of this terrifying tyrannical monster. Even though he was the gatekeeper for a mere nine days, Sora left a deep scarring impression on them. Gatekeepers come and go but even someone as the even unchanging floor master didnt leave such a strong impression on the monsters of the fifth floor. You sound happy? Sora asked contemptuously. You are mistaken, peerless Almighty! The leader goblin hastily replied in alarm. I am mistaken? Sora assumed an arrogant tone C how could your God be mistaken? No!! The leader goblin cried out in greater panic over his folly. How can the flawless Almighty, ever be mistaken! Oh Unfortunately, we lowly monsters have pitiful voices that can neither express happiness nor sadness with any difference. In our hearts, we are bereaved by the news of your departure, sacred Amighty! No one here disagrees with me Hearing their leader asking for their opinion, the other goblins vigorously nodded their green skulls in agreement. It is a stab to us in the heart! The leader continued. Is that so? Sora asked thoughtfully. All the goblins nodded their tiny green skulls, once again, vigorously. Sokayou all will be very saddened by my departure Lots of nodding. You all worship me so much; you cant bear to be apart from me. Lots more strong nodding but an ambiguous hesitation began building up in the minds of the goblins Then that settles it! I had initially planned on leaving you all behind. But seeing your dedication towards me has moved me. Feel honoured to know that you can cherish my presence longer! All of you will accompany me to the lower floors! Sora declared. :panda: The goblins collapsed on the ground hearing this. They were all gripped with dread, terror and fear of having to serve Sora even longer. Next Chapter >> Chapter 61.2 - Tch! I cant find the Mokanas or Mizuki anywhere.I wonder where they have gone? I cant keep them waiting any longer either.they must be waiting for me *** Since Sora had left Crayfords party to make preparations to leave C no progress had been made. Instead, a grand story was being woven. Crayford was enlightening his disciples of the mighty feats of Sora. .and then the greedy party betrayed him, killing him for the treasured sword. Sensei, would have given them the treasured heavenly sword if they had asked for it. After all, his profession as an inn keeper would not allow him to wield any weapon. But those idiots didnt know that his profession was inn keeper. So they killed him and stole the weapon. Crayford paused to take a breath. And then? Claire asked with her eyes wide open as she was glued to her spot. Even the other three warriors were keenly listening C forgetting that they were right now in the middle of a dungeon. Did he avenge himself? Boze asked. Alas, before Sensei could avenge himself, the beta trials ended and the game went live.. Crayford paused, would they understand these words? ..basically the world reset. Sensei along with everyone else was resurrected once again but now Sensei didnt know who killed him. This is because he only knew the names and faces of the traitors. Since the world reset, the traitors changed their body features and names, much like adventurers coming to this world. With their appearances and names completely changed, Sensei had no way of knowing who his enemies were Eh, so did he give up? Tulda asked with a smirk. Crayford gave a blank look to Tulda which expressed C are you stupid. Give up? Sensei never gives up! Once he sets his mind on to something, he will keep at it till he achieves it. He spent several weeks searching for his murderers. I cannot describe the monumental efforts he spent searching for them. The walls of his room were covered from top to bottom with newspaper clippings, charts, theories, pictures. Books and empty bowls lay strewn all over the floor..when I saw his room, I thought I walked into the room of a madman. He would sleep, breath, live for revenge. If you tried speaking to him, he would not respond because he was continuously thinking about vengeance. Another pause. And then? Claire asked excitedly, the suspense was killing her. Did he find them? Crayford nodded. He did but after four monthsbut unfortunately, by the time he could uncover their identities, they had already assumed positions of great power. They had become so powerful, that they were untouchable. One was a Game mod... Perplexed looks spread across the face of the four disciples. Seeing their confused faces, Crayford quickly added, Think of Game Mod the same as Gods messiah. Their job is to make sure that everyone follows the rules and the world order is not disturbed. The four nodded as they now understood. Several became leaders of a powerful guild and two became chief advisors to the king. No way Claire spoke with a bitter expression C why do the evil always win? She was totally engrossed in the story. Yesmost people would have stopped here and given up at the thought of revengebut not Sensei. Unfortunately, I died before I could see Sensei get his revenge, so sharing the details would be impossible. However, he did share his plans with meand I can say this much C it was frightening. To get his revenge, he would plunge the entire continent into chaos and have two kingdoms dancing to his every tune like puppets. His plan was so frightfully detailed and well planned, that the two kingdoms wouldnt even realize someone was pulling their strings. It was a revenge, where Sensei would not lift one finger but his enemies would be destroyed. It was that day I realized Sensei was a very terrifying person. Remember you four, you must never cross paths with him. Even if you think you can get away, he is a monster who will search for you for a thousand years and drag your soul from the depths of hell if it is necessary for him to get his revenge. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Crayford stopped speaking C the faces of the four disciples suddenly turned pale. [He is standing behind me, isnt he?] Crayford asked via telepathy. The four nodded slightly. Crayford turned around to see the skeleton-warrior Sensei standing behind him. Go on Sora said in a playful manner, drag whose soul from the depths of hell? AhheheSensei, I was just telling my disciples of your glorious feats in Royal Road Crayford meekly replied as he turned white in colour as well. I was telling them about your glorious plan to destroy Kingdom of Haven. Did you ever get about to completing it? Crayford asked as he hoped to change the mood. Eh? You dont know? Sora asked with a surprise. Unfortunately, Sensei I died in our world shortly after we stole Helains grail. Therefore, I never got to see the entire scheme go through Crayfored answered C somewhat dejected. Ohso you died thenwell that was just the beginning, after that lots of things happened and the wheels of war were finally set into motion. Sora happily replied as he recollected the happy memories. As we speak, Kallamore Kingdom is steadily advancing through Kingdom of Havenand my enemies are being slaughtered. So it finally happened, huh. Crayford spoke in a dazed manner C if Sora said that the wheels of war had been set in motion then there was nothing that could upset his plans. Sora was completely confident his plans would go off without a hitch C without him being present. Crayfords sensei complex reached new levels and the respect and expectations he had for his Sensei grew a hundred times. Of course, it had to happenotherwise I would never come here.. Sora gleefully nodded as Crayford stared at him with admiration. If Sora had cheeks and could smile, he would be smiling till his cheeks hurt with all the praise he was receiving. .I cant even imagine how you convinced Ray Bard, the biggest git (or *sshole) in Royal Road to cooperate with you.you really are a terrifying person." "Hohoho...you are praising me too much!" Sora replied, with both his hands on his waist - as he arrogantly laughed on with all the admiration he was receiving. "I am glad you are on our side. Chapter 61.3 & 62.1 - How long must I be a Gate Keeper? Till you are defeated. Mizuki replied with a vile smile. I accept your terms. Sora replied swiftly. *** "Hohoho...you are praising me too much!" Sora replied, with both his hands on his waist - as he arrogantly laughed on with all the admiration he was receiving. "I am glad you are on our side. "You should be...by the way are we prepared to leave?" Sora asked as he looked around C everything was the way it was before he had left them. Then tent, the sleeping bags.all of it was lying exactly as before C completely untouched. The four disciples began fidgeting in alarm C they were so completely engrossed in the stories of Sora that they had forgotten about packing. Nobody spoke. They did not know how to respond C Crayfords Lesson #07, never give excuses to Sora. However, that was preceded by lesson #05, never give Sora an opportunity to find something wrong with your work. The four disciples would not normally panic about something as trivial as packing but after hearing stories of the tyrannical and merciless Sora - how could they not break out in cold sweat? In Crayfords stories, Sora was a vicious wolf stalking his prey for an opportunity. A single fault was all he needed to pounce upon them.Sora would normally behave very nonchalantly around strangers but around associates and friends - he was strict. Crayford.your disciples are lacking in discipline and training. Sora complained as he stared at the four disciples who were staring at the ground C avoiding eye contact with Sora. Crayfords Lesson#39 C never make eye contact with Sora. The four disciples had no clue where to look C or how to avoid Soras gaze. Therefore, all four ended up staring at the ground. We were listening to stories about your greatnesswe did not realize Boze began explaining. Claire face-palmed herself C why did he bother explaining. However Boze did not continue for long, he immediately stopped when he saw Sora raised his hand up in the air and make calling gesture. The disciples flinched in fear as though they were expecting a beating.but nothing like that happened.instead several hundred goblins appeared from the shadowsninja goblins? Dont tell me we have to fight these goblins with our hands tied up as punishment for not listening to him. C the four disciples thought the same thing, as dread clouded their faces. Crayford told them of a story, where he failed to kill a boss C for the next five weeks Sora made him fight monsters with his hands tied behind his back.after that hell, Crayford never used his legs to kick a monster. Contrary to their expectations, Sora did not instruct the disciples to fight the goblins. Instead, he asked the leader of the goblins a simple question. Goblin, are we ready to depart? Yes, perfectly punctual Almighty. We are ready to depart. The goblin replied with a bow. Are we being compared to goblins? C The disciples wondered. There was another story, where Crayford was reminded every day for a month how a frogs wart had more brains than him C that wont be so bad, right? Then, why are those tents still out? Sora angrily asked as he pointed to Crayfords tents. The eyes of the four disciples nearly popped out. Why is he asking the goblin that? Those are our tents! Were the goblins responsible for packing Crayfords equipment? C No. Did Sora ever instruct them to pack their equipment? C No. Then, was is reasonable for Sora to expect the goblins would pack Crayfords equipment? C Definitely not. However, rather than arguing back, the goblin immediately collapsed into a dogeza position and began apologizing with tears running down his cheeks C How foolish of me to think I was done packing! Please forgive me compassionate Almighty! Have mercy on my soul! Sora raised his hand and the goblin instantly stopped pleading for mercy and forgiveness. The tears stopped flowing and the goblin was absolutely expressionless C like a statue. It almost made the previous melodramatic scene appear unreal or even an act. Crayford what do you think? Sora asked with a grin in his voice, as he displayed the power of his excellent training. Crayford smiled back hesitantly, As expected of Sesnei, training monsters to such a high level. What did you do to those poor creatures? Crayford wanted to ask but did not dare to do so. Even though the Goblins are monsters, Crayford couldnt help but pity them. If it were him, he would have ended their misery with the swing of a sword but now that Sora had his eyes set on them - their pain would continue for all eternity. The four disciples secretly prayed for the early deaths of the Goblins. The goblins would have been happy to know that the four disciples cared for them so much. Then that settles it! I will be training your disciples! Sora declared. Eh? Crayfords jaw nearly hit the floor. How was that the conclusion of anything? Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. You do want my help against the Empire, right Crayford? Sora asked with a hint of a devilish voice. Yes Crayford murmured but then he stopped speaking. Crayford get a hang of yourself! Dont get swallowed in by his pace! He only wants more servants! This is just like him in the past! For him disciples are nothing more than toys!! Dont lose those disciples C otherwise they will be completely broken when you get them back! An alarming thought rang inside Crayfords head. But Sensei, dont you have enough servants? Servants? Yes, I have plenty of servants. Sora replied happily as he stared at the sad goblins. Then, surely you dont need to train my disciples? Crayford added on. Crayford, do you want to win against the Empire or not? Sora asked impatiently. I do Crayford hesitantly replied. Which is why I must train them! Sora declared. But I am already training them! This dungeon is a training mission for them! Crayford hurriedly replied. Oh? Its a training mission? And how exactly are you training them? Sora asked with a sarcastic tone. They are fighting at only a third of their original stren Useless! Sora cut in. The most useless training! Eh! The disciples could not believe Sora called their genius-Masters training useless. This was also the first time, in a very long time, that someone had called Crayfords training useless. Calling it useless was like calling Crayford an idiot. For someone who was used to being hailed as this continents greatest genius, he wasnt going to quietly accept it. But this is the same training format, you put me through in Royal Road! He angrily retorted. He was angry because if this training was useless then why was he put through it, whilst in Royal Road, in the first place? Hm. Sora scratched his skull as he tried to recollect. I do remember giving my disciple ridiculous goalscould it be that you thought that was real training? Crayford clenched his fist in anger. Do you have any idea, what I went through? I had to PK players while hopping because you tied my feet up together!!! HeheheI remember that one, that was so funny. It was a boring afternoon, you have to agree with me that we all were thoroughly entertained after that. Sora stopped speaking as he saw Crayfords expression worsen and then made a complete U-turn. But it was really important training. You learnt an invaluable lesson on speed.however that was basic training. Something like holding back and fighting, anyone can do. What I am suggesting is a hundred times more sevea..advanced!! We can even call it special advanced training. Crayford kept silent for a while and thought about it carefully. Sora doesnt act rashly, although no one can understand him, but he isnt an idiot. If he is suggesting training, it must mean he has assessed my disciples to be weak and my training to be insufficient...but still.this guy sometimes goes crazy and requests for the impossible.if that happens I will end up with cripples. Sora was irked seeing Crayford think about it for so long. Then how about this, we will have your strongest and weakest disciple fight. Of course, it wont be a fight to the death. Simple victory condition, first one to strike the opponent wins. I will coach the weakest for five minutes and you can coach the strongest for five minutes. Neither of us can say a word to the disciples after the five minutes are up. This is a fight only between the strongest and the weakest. If the disciple I coached wins, then all four will undergo the training I have in mind for them C without your interference. However, if your coached disciple wins then they will remain under your tutelage and I will not interfere in their training. Crayford still hesitated but eventually gave in. So who is your strongest? Sora gleefully asked. All eyes shifted from Sora to Claire. Tch Sora muttered. And weakest? Tulda stepped forward. Sora cursed under his breath. I have the worst luckI got the hairy gorilla and he got the beautiful fair white long legstruly the worst luck Sora shook his head several times in dismary. Nonetheless, Sora grabbed Tuldas arm and whisked him away to a corner. Remember, five minutes! he reminded Crayford C who was still suspiciously staring at Sora. How could he possibly make Tulda win? He doesnt even know her true strength! What can he accomplish in five minutes? Argh! I am always being sucked into his pace! He is just screwing with me! There is bound to be some trick! *** Master, Claire will not disappoint you! Claire spoke first, seeing Crayfords troubled face. They will have to cheat for me to lose! Crayford shook his head in disagreement. Would anyone accept such an underhanded victory? If they win like that would any of you be willing to train under him? There is no meaning in that kind of victoryalthough I cant deny it that Sensei can be underhanded at times. But the rules here have been explicitly been stated C it is a fight between the strongest and the weakest only. He went out of his way to make it very clear that nobody is allowed to cheat. He really does mean to prove that Tulda can defeat you with his own strength. Claire frowned. Even if your Sensei is a genius amongst geniuses, what can he possibly teach Tulda in five minutes? Are there any martial art techniques in the world which can be taught in five minutes? Crayford nodded in agreement. I know, Claire, there isnt any way to become instantaneously stronger in five minutesbut it is exactly because he can achieve the impossible we must be wary of him. There are two kinds of geniuses. The first are those who are considered brilliant by ordinary folks. The second are those considered genius by the first kind. My Sensei is the second kind of genius. Sometimes, he acts dumb.actually he behaves like that most of the timebut in the grand scheme of things everything fits in so wellthat you cant help but question did he plan it all? Or was it a grand fluke? A fluke can happen once or twice but all the time? Claire, winning this match is not important to me but I want to see for myself his magic of making the impossible become possibleI want to see it once againjust thinking about how he will outwit me is making me excited Crayford gritted his teeth and spoke with an evil smile, Crush them, Claire! Tulda must have told him that you are an archer. So they would be expecting you to maintain distance. Therefore, surprise them with closing the gap.but this is Sensei we are dealing with.he might have expected us to close the gapso we should most definitely maintain the gap! The moment the match starts create a gap and use launch a barrage of arrows. Then use the momentum to snipe out Tuldabe careful of sneak attacks or other tricks that Tulda might employif you feel suspicious then create a distance. Claire nodded. It wasnt the first time she was sparring with Tulda. She naturally knew what she had to do. However, she was very receptive to her Masters words of wisdom. Furthermore, this was the first time he directly advised her on a spar C how could she not be happy to carry out his will. Claire glanced at Soras corner C Tuldas face appeared to be red like a tomato. *** Chapter 62.2 - The two disciples stood in front of each other. Claire was clam and composed, she even equipped her full set battle armour C Valkyrie chained steel and leather armour. Although it covered lesser of her skin compared to regular armour, the armour protected her vital body spots and offered excellent flexibility and mobility. The armour hugged her body tightly upping her sexy charm. Tulda on the other hand, appeared quite pale and disturbed. Unlike Claire who was wearing one of her best armour sets, Tulda appeared to have been stripped of his armour. He was dressed in light regular clothes C 100% cotton. There was nothing magical or special about his clothes. They were just every day regular clothes that he wore under his regular armour. Furthermore, he was not carrying his usual grand steel axe but one ice dagger and one ice sword. Seeing Tulda dressed so lightly and carrying ice daggers, surprised both Claire and Crayford. What is that skeleton warrior thinking? Claire wondered as she stared at Tulda. Is he aiming for speed? How much faster can he possibly be without armour? Also whats with the sword and dagger.Tulda is no assassin or swordsmanbut compared to the great axe which would have weighed him down then he must be aiming for speed that means he wants to finish this quickly.Sorry skeleton warrior if that is your best plan, then it wont work against me or my Master! Sora now walked to the side of both the disciples, who were facing each other. Remember, the conditions for victory are first to strike. Sora reminded everyone. Dont get caught up in the moment and then end up killing each other Sora particularly stressed on the last part which was enough to alert Claire and Crayford. Sh*t! Dont tell me this is what he was aiming for! If I dont hold back, I will end up killing Tulda. F*ck! This skeletonis so twisted and evil. He knows that we cant kill each othereven the most simple of my attacks will injure Tulda if he fails to defend it properly.if Master wins, Tulda is injured. But if Master loses, the skeleton proves that his training ways are bettereither way it isnt a clean victory.this f*cking skeleton is no genius, he just hitting Master below the belt. This is nothing more than mind games.fine then, if you want to fight dirty then I will show you what true skills are! START! Sora shouted. Claire jumped six feet back and loaded her bow but before she could fire Tulda dismembered whatever little he was wearing with a single flick of his dagger. In an instant, he stripped down to his innerwear and thereafter with some hesitation he shredded that. Wh..whh..WHAAAATT!!! ARE YOU DOING!!! Claire screamed as her face turned red. The eyes of the other two warrior brothers popped out of their sockets, and rolled on to the ground, in shock. What the hell was their younger brother doing? If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Claire began protesting wildly C AT LEAST COVER THAT THING UP!!!! Tulda was red like a tomato C one could even see tears on the corners of his eyes. He would have never agreed to do something like this but he had no other option. Tulda didnt even bother covering his dangling dongle. Sensei! Crayford finally interrupted. This is just wrong!! Wrong? Sora asked as he turned back to look at Crayford. Whats wrong? You cant have Tulda fight naked! Sora asked as though he didnt see a problem with fighting naked. Why cant he fight naked? This..this.. Crayford was at a loss of words. This was not what he imagined C he did not have an inkling of the battle turning out like this. OH ALZUHAM!!! I WILL HAVE NIGHTMARES FOR LIFE!!! Claire cried as she covered her eyes in embarrassment. But that was the opportunity the poor Tulda was looking for. Tulda charged forward leaving a trail of wind shockwaves. Before Claire could even react the ice cold sword Tulda was holding was pressing against her neck. *** The atmosphere that hovered around the warriors was gloomy. Everyone was wearing a depressed expression with the exception of Sora, who didnt have facial expressions. Tulda was too embarrassed to face anyone. Even though he was wearing clothes now, he now had a constant feeling he was exposed. He was crouched in a corner C but his mood was definitely better than Claire; at least he defeated her. He could have never imagined that he would defeat Claire one day. However, it did bother him how the victory was obtained. Claire was devastated by her defeat C her pride as the strongest warrior of the group took a beating. She was ashamed for losing to such a simple strategy. Currently she was crouched in a corner, hugging her knees and sulking. The other two warrior brothers were filled with dread. The fact that their youngest brother agreed to fight Claire naked, sent shivers down their spine. What brainwash technique did the skeleton use on their brother to get him to agree to something so embarrassing? The two warriors could only ponder in fright C the skeleton warrior was not someone to be trifled with. . The one to be worst affected by the defeat was, surprisingly, Crayford. Crayford originally wanted to be defeated in the challenge however he had never imagined such a battle. It was a victory for his Sensei but he was unable to accept the means through which it was obtained. But no matter how he looked at it, he could not find a suitable counter argument. There was no rule that said a warrior cannot fight naked. It wasnt cheating either. Nonetheless, Crayford was unable to accept the outcome C he had expected something grand. He had imagined Tulda executing a powerful martial arts technique or a battle strategy that tore through his own plan. Albeit, Soras battle strategy was unconventional it was, truthfully, anticlimactic. Chapter 62.3 - Sensei! These results I cannot accept! If the two warriors were to fight, Claire would definitely win! Crayford complained to Sora. Complaining went against Crayfords pride but compared to the blow his pride took on Claires defeat C it was nothing. You Sora muttered angrily. He was annoyed with Crayford C if Crayford couldnt accept his defeat it showed how thoughtless and stupid he really was. Even though you are six hundred years old, you have the brains on an insect. In a real battle she would have died. In a real battle, he wouldnt be fighting naked! Crayford argued back. Heh! Na?ve! Sora countered. If the circumstances required him to fight naked in a real battle, then he would have to! That is not the point I am making here! How many battles require warriors to fight naked? One in a million? One in a billion? You gambled that Claire would react like that!! If it was a proper fight then she would win! Anger flashed in Soras eyes. Too foolish and too arrogant! You want to fight against the Empire, but are afraid to gamble! You are talking about gambling lives here! A single mistake can result in hundreds if not thousands of deaths! If you are so afraid of people dying then maybe it better if you dont wage a war! Sora sneered back at Crayford. Enough! I dont want to help an idiot! Hah! You were just looking for a way to escape! You didnt really want to help! Crayford rebutted. Sora ignored Crayford and walked away. Think what you like. Saying that much Sora walked away. Seeing Sora walk away, Crayford was left with nothing but an empty feeling. Crayford couldnt explain it but he knew that even in this argument it was his defeat. but I am not wrong! This match proves nothing. Even though Crayford thought like that, he could not help but feel that he had lost. Master. Tulda called out. Seeing the two Masters shouting at each other, the four disciples quietly approached them to watch the outcome. Now that the Masters had paused from arguing, Tulda decided it was best that he spoke up C after all he was the centre of the storm. All eyes rolled over to stare at Tuldam to see what he had to say. What is it? Crayford asked irritatedly C he did not know how to face his own students now that they had seen such an uncool side of him. Tulda struggled to put his words in a diplomatically correct way. He wasnt gambling. He had calculated many possibilities. The other three disciples had ashen looks on their faces C Tulda was defending him??? Ignoring his fellow comrades difficult expressions, Tulda continued to speak, When we were discussing our battle strategy, he told me not one way of winning but at least five. Everyone now had a shocked look on their faces C not one but five ways? It is as Master teaches us C know your enemy better than you know yourself. It was within his range of possibilities that Claire would react the way she did. Maybe if it was a monster or another man C she would have been able to control herself but seeing me, a familiar face, she could not hold back her reaction. He even explained that Claire would not take this match seriouslywhich is why it would work. Claire tried to defend herself but stopped C how could she possibly be serious against Tulda? A friend and someone weaker than her. Even though she did not do think this consciously, it was there in her subconscious. This is why when she saw him naked C she reacted as she did. As Claire understood her weakness better, the pain became greater. She had been completely read by the opponent. Claires shoulder drooped and tears began rolling down her soft cheeks. The other four wanted to console her immediately, but what could they say? There are some hardships which one must overcome on their own. Even if Claire did not react as expected C she would hold back to avoid injuring me. Tulda continued to explain C hoping to make Claire feel better. He said the very possibility of risking hurting me, would subconsciously make Claire holdback. Crayford nodded C this was one of the strategies he did understand. Being an otaku in his previous life, he had seen One Outs and was familiar with the concept of psychologically engaging the opponent. In the anime, they had specifically pointed out to fantasy research where a world-class shooter hit the target with near 100% accuracy. Then, he was asked to hit the target again but this time a national treasure had been placed left of the target. Even though the vase, the national treasure, was not blocking the target in any way, the shooters mark was off the target by a large margin. Subconsciously, the fear of damaging the vase resulted in the marksmen aiming more towards the right. However, all this was purely anime gibberish. Crayford never thought something like this would work in real life. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. And? Crayford impatiently asked. He was now curious to know the other three ways, after all Sora did outwit him. He also said that you wouldnt notice other changes in me if I were naked as you all would be distracted. Everyone carefully scrutinized Tulda and then gasped in shock; Tulda wasnt wearing his power limitor. No ways Hem whispered. None of them had noticed it till now. You removed your limitor? Crayford asked in shock. Yes Master. He hinted that you would not think of this. So while Claire fought with a limitor on, I would be fighting without one. Tulda replied honestly. But I would remove her limitor as well! Claire angrily replied C she was angry at herself for not noticing that Tulda had fought her without limitors. Yesbut since it was a single strike competition, it would have ended before you would have had a chance. Tulda meekly retorted. I seethat is why he made the rules as such. it was to avoid harming each otherbut what he aimed for was this. It never crossed my mind that he would have Tulda remove the limitor I apologize Claireit was my mistake to assume that Tulda would fight with his limitor on. I have truly been careless Crayford murmured as he hung his head low and fell on his knees. This was his mistake and he had no excuse to offer for it. Master should not have to apologize! Claire too would have removed her limitor and won. But that is not what happened.Tulda what else did he tell you? Tulda hesitated. He said, if all of the above failedthen to create a weakness in Claires mind and use the opportunity to attack her Everyone looked at Tulda C what weakness? Black heart pattern lace Before Tulda could complete that sentence, Claire had kicked him several feet away. The other three men were stupefied. What is black heart pattern lace? And why does it have Claire so agitated and flustered..ooohhh Just then realization dawned upon the three men, but they were still left with one more question. How did Tulda or Sora know it was black heart pattern? C however that was one question they did not dare to investigate in Claires presence. *** Sensei! I apologize. Crayford spoke while bowing. You are right. This disciple of yours is na?ve and foolish. So please forgive this disciple and continue helping us. Sora looked at Crayford. He was in no mood to help them now. But before he could say anything, the four disciples also bowed and pleaded together. Please Grand Master! If you bow like that for another ten minutes I will reconsider.no even two minutes Sora feverishly replied as he stared at Claire, who was also bowing. It must be explained that because Claire was now wearing normal loosely hanging clothes C when she bowed an exotic valley was exposed. This was something Claire took notice off C she could feel a very strong lustful intent directed at her. When she realized what Sora was staring at, she gave Sora high kick C lodging his skull into the ceiling. GO DIE HENTAI SKELETON!!! She screamed. *** So to begin your special hells traininI mean special advanced training! You must defeat the monster in this room with your right hand behind your back. Also you are permitted to use no more than 5% of your full strength. Sora explained as the stood outside the Gate keepers chambers. "Also, you are not permitted to kill this monster....or scar it...or deeplu wound it in anyway..." Then how are we supposed to defeat it? Master save us!! C The four disciples wore worried expressions across their faces. If Crayfords stories were anything to go by, this was going to end very badly for the four disciples. Having seen the goblins emotionless doll-like-responses, the disciples were now absolutely terrified of Sora! Chapter 63.1 - Claires POV I am worried for my Master. He is not a man to make a mistake.he has never made a mistake but I believe that he has made one now. .he is trusting a skeleton blindly. Can we trust this skeleton? Would you trust anyone who claims that they can defeat the Empire? I did not think his condition was this badhe has lost all confidence in his own abilities. It all began over several hundred years ago.much before I became my masters familiar. Master was counted amongst the legendary heroes who walked on the continent. Even amongst the very best, he was considered to be at the top. Everyone admired him and everyone thought of him very highly. Master is the only Hero to have purchased his own Kingdom, much before the dawn of the Alliance and their many kingdoms. It was at his peak of his career that he decided to retire from being a Hero. The world was truly saddened by his early retirement. Many could not understand why Master / Hero would retire so early.however only those close to him understood him. Master had found his true love. He cherished her so much that he desired to spend every waking moment of his life with her. Just like that, the legendary stories of my Master would fade away into the deep annals of history.or at least it should have. However, not every story has a happy ending, a catastrophe struck the village.the KingdomWhen Master was away on a diplomatic meeting, everything he loved was taken away from him. His wife, child, his people.everything. Everything changed after that. The world became a terrifying place to live in. I was just a little girl then. As some called us back then, one of the few lucky survivors. Maybe today I can agree with that statement since I have met Master but for the vast majority being alive was worse than death. The Great Cataclysmic event, as it was called at the time, changed everything. A flourishing kingdom was reduced to desert overnight. The destruction of the kingdom, meant hundreds of thousands of lives were lost and millions of people were displaced. The land was no longer fertile and plants would no longer grow. Food and water grew scarce. People died of hunger..stories of cannibalism were not uncommon. It wasnt just the people of the Kingdom that were affected. Citizens of every country were affected by the cataclysm, the weather patterns changed across the globe. Trade routes were disrupted because of the new geography.many people were ruined. Before the nobles or Heros could react or contain the situation, civil unrest broke out in various forms and places.The Great Cataclysm directly may have killed thousands but took millions of lives indirectly. My parents were amongst those who died due to civil unrest. Why were they killed? I do not know.they were good parents and they took care of the people in their village. But those were trying and chaotic daysand people had lost their minds.The details of the events are a blur but the scene of my parents burnt alive while being staked into the ground is something I will never forget. Their shrieks and screams of agony, I will never forget. The smile on the faces of those who murdered them, I will never forget. How many days went byI have no recollection. I lived like a soulless animal nonot lived. I somehow got by.living would be too luxurious of a word. Each day was so painful to livebut I had to livebecause I could not forget and I could not forgive. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. However, such a sorry existence such as myself would have surely withered away had it not been for Master. He saved me.and I have always been relying on him.never once did I realize all this while Master had been hurting within. I have been so selfish! Forgive me, Master! Your, Claire-chan has grown up, so please now let me shoulder your burden! *** Nothing had changed since Sora had last visited the Gatekeepers Chamber. The dark jade coloured tile floor spread out in all directions enveloping the entirety of the circular room, and the bluish tinge stone walls extended into the air till they merged into the dome ceiling. Previously, Sora could not take note of his surroundings because of the poor lighting. However, Crayford brought out torches (the modern day ones), and the entire group could examine their surroundings. Crayford led the way into the chambers, followed by his disciples, then Sora and lastly the goblins. The goblins were terrified of entering the Gatekeepers chambers, none of the goblins had been here before. Naturally, they were feeling uneasy in an unfamiliar place. Furthermore, this room was concentrated in malice. It was interfering with their senses; bringing out their more baser instincts. However, the fear of going through another round of etiquette lessons by Sora prevented them from giving into their base desires.for now. Crayford stopped as he shone his torch light dead ahead. Why did we stop? Claire asked uncomfortably. The damp cold air of this room did not bode well with her. The room kept giving off an eerie feeling. Crayford silently pointed ahead with his torch; it shone upon a woman standing with her eyes closed. The woman stood still, whilst holding a broad sword in her hand. Her features were sharp and pretty; long eyelashes, and dark brown-golden hair. She could easily be confused for a statue had it not been for her rhythmic breathing C a bewitching site to behold. *Ahem* Claire coughed as she stepped in front of Crayford who stood with a slacked jaw. Crayford hastily, closed his mouth and turned around to stare at Sora for an explanation. What? Sora asked C while pretending to be completely surprised at the situation. Sensei, who is that? Crayford asked suspiciously. I dont know. This is my first time seeing her. He lied casually. Crayford nodded. However, the four disciples didnt believe a single word Sora muttered. Ugly Monster! The Goblin leader excitedly shouted out as he pointed out at the woman. *Ugh* The goblin began rubbing his head while wincing in pain. He was duly punched on the head by Sora for his remark. Why rightful Almighty? The goblin squeaked in pain. Are you an idiot? Do you have buttons for eyes? How is she ugly? Sora angrily asked. But she is a quarter, Almighty! Impure! Ugly! The goblin honestly replied. Ugly..*Ugh*. The goblin spoke no more after being hit by Soras fist again. Maybe if we let her be, she wont notice? Sora suggested slyly. The four disciples turned around and shot him an angry stare C like hell she wont notice us. Chapter 63.2 - This really is strange..Sensei.are you really the Gate Keeper of this floor? Crayford asked as he stared at the half-bred woman in front of them. The party would have failed to recognize her as a half bred had it not been for the goblin who informed them. Of course I am the Gate Keeper! Sora cried out loudly! I specifically made a contract with the Floor Master. Contract with who? Crayford asked curiously. Sora paused for a moment and thoughtfully repeated himself. Floor Master? Crayfords expression hardened for a second before he drew up a blank face. This is my first time hearing of a floor master.I wonder.if it is true. Crayford mumbled, making him inaudible to Sora. What is true? Claire asked as she caught his words. Crayford kept quiet as he stood in deep thought, There were some legends with regards to the origin of dungeons.but after my many years of research all I know for sure is that your world did not originally have dungeons. Claire was stunned at the revelation. How can that be? Dungeons have existed for countless years. Even I am not too certain about this.but maybe we will get some concrete when we meet the Floor Masterfor now dont tell others about it. Crayford whispered back. Claire nodded in agreement C this kind of theory was too crazy. Although none of the familiars here would care about the origin of Dungeons or mention it. However, the same could not be said about Sora. Although on the surface it appeared that Crayford and Sora had a wonderful relationship, Claire discovered that Crayford was still a bit distrusting towards Sora. More specifically, Crayford was using Sora with whatever means necessary C even if it meant cajoling the skeleton warrior. Okay! Break it up, you two lover birds! Sora cried out as he inserted himself between the two. Before Crayford could say anything, the woman in front of them opened her eyes and spoke. Everyone but the skeleton can go. All eyes were on Sora once again. Sensei, are you absolutely sure, you have never met this woman? Crayford asked with a childish suspicion. I am absolutely sure. Are you absolutely absolutely certain? I am absolutely certain. A beauty such as her would be impossible to forget. Sora continued to lie through his teeth. Crayford nodded in agreement. I can see what you mean..then there is only one explanation, Sensei. What? Love at first sight. Crayford earnestly answered. Claire and the other familiars could be heard face palming themselves. Love at first sight? Sora was baffled. Sensei, if the two of you have never met before.and she only requests you to stay behind.isnt this plot too similar to There was a cute girl in the Heros Party and so I tried to proposeand in this case we are the Heros party and Sensei is the cute gir.. *Uffff* Crayford began rubbing the top of his head in pain after receiving the a fist from Sora. Reflect! Reflect on your words, useless idiot! Sora snapped as he felt an imaginary vein or two pop. Everyone but the skeleton can go. The woman repeated herself. Was it the flame lighting in the chambers or the heat C but the womans face appeared a shade redder than before. So it is like this. Sora muttered. No matter what, you wish to fight me? Sora asked. The woman nodded her head. Sora took a deep breath. Foolish woman! Did you think you can fight the main boss directly? You are not even worthy of reaching my feet! First you have to defeat my minions! If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Soras declaration left everyone stunned. The goblins unconsciously took a step back. Crayford! Sora called out. Yes, Sensei? Ask your disciples to defeat this woman in my stead! Eh? Training! Didnt you want me to handle their training? Sora asked. No that was you one-sidedly wanting to train them. Crayford murmured. Same thing! Same thing! Sora replied as he patted the dazed Crayfords back. In the end it is the ends that justify the means! The two continued their banter with no care in the world despite the situation, as their ''enemy'' patiently waited for them. Now then! Sora turned to the disciples. To begin your special hells trainingI mean special advanced training! You must defeat the monster in this room with your right hand behind your back. Also you are permitted to use no more than 5% of your full strength. Master save us!! C The four disciples wore worried expressions across their faces. If Crayfords stories were anything to go by, this was going to end very badly for the four disciples. Having seen the goblins emotionless doll-like-responses, the disciples were now absolutely terrified of Sora! How is that Mizuki! Without lifting a finger I will overcome this obstacle you have placed in front of me! Sora thought to himself with a pleased smile. Seeing the smirking Sora, Crayford couldnt help but be reminded of his teachers lazy attitude C always push the work on to someone else. However, he was not going to stand by idly and watch his disciples get decimated by one of Soras pointless exercises. Sensei! I dont even think what you are asking them is practical. Shush! What is practical, possible or probable is up to me to decide. If they cant even defeat an enemy of this level with these restrictions then you might as well give up on defeating the Empire. Sora snapped back. Crayford no longer protested after hearing that. Defeating the Empire was like turning the impossible into the possible. By simply relying on the same practical and traditional methods of training, his party had becoming a force to reckon with. Is that your final reply? The woman blocking their path asked. Dont take these disciples of mine lightly. Sora warned her. If you become careless, you might as well forget about the revenge you want to take against me. Revenge? Sensei, I thought you didnt know this woman. I dont. But just now you said revenge. You must be hearing things I knew you were a weak monster.that last fight was a fluke wasnt it? That is why you have resorted to taking the aid of others! The woman spoke out in frustration as she realized Sora was being unfair - she was hoping to provoke him. Whether it was a fluke or not will be clarified if you have the strength to reach me! Sora shot back to her. Senseiwhat last fight is she talking about? You are sure you have never met her before? Never met her before.I am just going with the flow. Sora replied back confidently. Are you really going with the flow? It doesn''t seem like that to me What! Are you questioning my acting skills here? Sora asked as though he were enraged. Um.No.Senseiit is not that I dont doubt your acting skillsbut remember in Royal Roadthe time you tried passing off as a flat chested woman *UFFFF* Forget that memorymention it again and you will die a painfully quick death. Sora spoke coldly as his eye burned bright red. Chapter 63.3 Claires POV The situation is as such C my master has abandoned us. No he hasnt just abandoned us, he has also abandoned common sense!! He has actually agreed to the Skeletons training terms! What is he thinking! No! What are both of them thinking! I understand master conceding to the skeleton warrior on the point to let him train us. But what the heck kind of training is this!! Why do we have to fight this woman? Doesnt she only want to fight the skeleton..that must be it! The hentai skeleton must have harassed this woman in some way and now he wants to silence her! Now that I think about it.I see no other explanation. This hentai skeleton must have abused his authority as a Gatekeeper and taken advantage of this young maiden. Now she is seeking revenge for the sexual harassment that she faced. However, given his tyrannical manipulative abilities, the perverted skeleton is taking advantage of the situation to have us take care of the problem for him. Too cruel!! The more I think about this situation like this, the more convinced I am this is the truth! Sensei, I still dont get the point of them fighting in such a manner. Crayford could he heard talking to Sora in the distance. Crayford, my stupid disciple, you must look beyond what meets the eyes. Mental training? Crayford guessed with confusion scribbled all over his face. Look at them fight. Sora nonchalantly spoke as his gaze remained fixed. Huh? Imagine, two female warriors fighting each other. There will be so much jiggling.I mean look at Waifus and enemys volume! If that were to bounce The faces of all the men turned red as their imagination began running wild. Ero-skeleton get away from my Master or you will rot his brains! Claire shouted out as she threw an arrow at Sora C who narrowly dodged it. And why are you three turning red! Claire angrily cried out as she turned towards her three male companions. We have to defeat her! Are you helping me or not The men slowly nodded and turned their focus to the enemy. The one with the weirdest reaction would be the enemy. The woman was practically dyed in deep vermillion colour C how can she just accept just talk! No in fact that enemy could be heard muttering something like They are not so bigis this armour so revealing? I wonder if I can use this as a weapon What kind of thinking is that? Claire was too stunned to argue back. That perverted skeleton!!! Enemy of all women! What have you done to this maiden that her thinking is like this? *** Sensei, I had no idea you were interested in this sort of stuff. Crayford whispered to Sora as Claire began to engage the enemy. What happened to world domination and ruling over all of humanity? Sora gave Crayford an incredulously disdainful look. Please young disciple, such thoughts are so childish. Dont ever bring it up again. The foolish only pursue the material. The wise pursue women. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Eh? Crayford was too stunned to reply. Was this really his master? The same master who was out to conquer all of Royal Road? All he ever cared about was controlling people like slaves.when did women come into the equation? What ever happened to him? After a long pause, Crayford spoke again, Sensei.who is Waifu? Waifu? That one! Sora pointed out at Claire. Crayford felt the blood from his face drain C Soras finger was pointing at Claire but when Crayford turned to see in the direction of the finger, Tulda stood there in front of Claire. Sensei swings that way as well? Unconsciously, Crayford took two steps away from Sora. I have to ask where did you find such a beauty. Sora asked as he watched the disciples struggle to attack the half-bred. Crayford began sweating C Sorry Tulda.I didnt know Sensei had a thing for you. Forgive me. But the ends justify the means. If using you means securing his aid, then so be it! I will play match maker! Ah, Sensei! You know such things are a matter of destiny and luck! Crayford weakly replied, as his eyes were glued on Tuldas massive bulky warrior figure. No matter how he looked at Tulda C there was nothing attractive about him. Sensei, if you want, you can have the beauty. Crayford added. Really? Sora was stunned when he heard the offer. His eyes began sparkling with anticipation! Really Crayford affirmed C with great uncertainty. I mean I had no idea.Senseis tastes were such.but if Sensei is okay with that.then I will request my disciple to take care of your needs. Soras eyes began sparkling brighter and brighter as Crayford spoke. You are indeed a true disciple! Your offer will not go unrewarded! I will make sure I destroy the Empire twice over! Crayford smiled as Sora confidently declared his aid. Who knew Sensei had such a weakness. Despite being a skeleton C Sora managed to have a lewd smile on his face. Crayford.I never thought you would be so bold with your ideals. No Sensei.the ends justify the means.defeating the Empire is more important No wonder you are my disciple, our wave length in thoughts match to such a high level! No Sensei, is definitely much ahead of me in thought. Only to true Sora snubbed in. But still as a disciple you are not too shabby! Sensei, then could you please tell me why must we take the enemy in alive? I guess, if our wave lengths match, I could tell you this much. At least you wont think of me in poor light. I would never think of Sensei in poor light! I have only read in novels of the technique called sandwichbut now with Waifu and enemy submitting to me, I can see myself using this ultimate technique in bed! Eh? Crayfords imagination ran wild at that moment. A skeleton, a male warrior and a half bred monster C in bed. Wtf. Chapter 64.1 As Crayford and Sora silently watched the four disciples struggle to fend the attacks from the enemy, a message popped up in front of Sora.
You have levelled up!
Thats weird Sora muttered as he stared at the message. He had done nothing so far that would warrant an increase in level. He was simply sitting with Crayford and watching a fight. He had not killed anyone to warrant an increase in level. Whats weird? Crayford asked excitedly hoping something interesting caught Soras eyes. The two of them had been silently watching the four battle against the half-bred. It was more of a one sided slaughter of the disciples. Hence, watching the fight turned to depressing for Crayford and Soras comment was welcomed as it the morbid silence. I just levelled up without doing anything Sora muttered. Oh Crayford sighed as he realized it was nothing exciting. Oh? Just a oh? Is it it normal to level up in this game without killing anyone? Sora asked as he closed the message box. Pretty much. Crayford despondently replied back. Dont give me a pretty much! Explain this to me! Sora nagged Crayford. What? Why?isnt this something you were informed about in the heavenly chambers? They explain the levelling system to everyone who enters this world. Crayford stopped as he realized Sora really didnt know what he was talking about. Why didnt they tell you? Sora simply shrugged his shoulders C he literally had no idea. *Sigh* But still.you must have led a very existence in this world, if you have just experienced your first non-killing level up. Sora maintained silence. Sensei, as you know the common sense of this world is centered around the game like dynamics. Sora nodded C apparently everyone could access a stats menu or a window popped up when they levelled up. It didnt matter whether it was a player (non-resident) or a NPC (resident). However, unlike traditional games that we have played, this world is different when it comes to levelling up. Normally, in games we must kill monsters to gain experience to level up. Sora nodded in agreement. However, that logic doesnt work here. But I gained experience killing soldiers of the Empire. I meant it doesnt work in all cases. For example, if you defeated something weaker than you, it would not give you any experience points. Gaining experience points through the defeat the enemy method is based on effort taken to defeat the enemy. This is why I agreed to this crazy training regime. Although, they are stronger than that half-bred, however by fighting with constrains it in effect is the same as fighting a stronger opponent. The more stronger the opponent is relative to your level the more experience you gain. Now it makes sense.why I never gained any experience when I killed those insects and rats.I was already stronger than them. But this doesnt explain how I just gained experience! Sora cried out. Also, shouldnt I be able to create a rule? When I level up? How come it isnt letting me create any rules? Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. I am coming to thatwhat I told you was just one of the ways to gain experience. There are three more ways through which you can gain experience in this world. Three more ways? Yes, other than defeating an enemy, you could also simply live a normal life till you die a natural death. Although the experience gained by simply staying alive is not much. Almost everybody gains an average twenty levels through their natural age Then wouldnt all the old people of this world be monstrously strong? Sora asked with suspicion. Especially, the elves or races that have long lives. Crayford nodded in agreement. Yes, amongst the races which live a long life, the older beings are indeed monstrously stronger compared to their younger counter parts. However, at some point of time, old age sets in and all stats rapidly decline. This is more so in the case of humans. Exercising and diet can help control the rate of declinebut essential after aging sets in there is no reversible process to undo the decline. And the third way? Sora asked. The third way to gain experience is to experience life. Crayford answered. Experience life? Yes, by experiencing new and different things in life. You can gain experience. For example, if you eat a meal made of very rare ingredients it will most definitely level you up. Or if you sang in front of a big audience or if you mastered the way of the sword, it will lead to a level up. Basically, experiencing new and different moments of life can also help increase level. Isnt that too easy? Sora asked. No, not at all. The increase in experience through both the second and third way is too miniscule when compared to the first. Also, if you gain level up through the second and third method, you cannot create rules. But still.if the average human gains about twenty levels.then you must have gained a hundred like this? Sora curiously questioned Crayford. Crayford shook his head in disagreement. No, one of the conditions of being able to live a long life is that I can no longer gain experience through the second method. Even the experience, I gain through the third method is reduced by half. Although, making rules sounds like a great advantage the trade-off will always deride the benefit. Is that so.thats three methods.what is the fourth? Sora asked as he noticed Crayford was hesitating to talk about it. The fourth way is not really used. Wait let me guess the fourth method, steal experience of others? Sora asked. Crayford simply nodded in agreement. It isnt an efficient way of gaining experience but But if you can sacrifice a large enough people.it would be theoretically possible to level up? Crayford nodded once again. However, levelling up like that is never good. The body becomes highly unstable and the experience gained is not very compatible. If you gain experience through this method, it may even kill you. The secret is out.... Hey all, I released the "Secret" FF, I had been preparing a while back.... http://www.royalroadl.com/fiction/2580 This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Please support it! :) Chronicles of Sora will return in Jan16 with a *bang*.